《I’m Only A Defense Against The Dark Arts Professor》 Chapter 1: The House, The Will and The Owl Chapter 1: The House, The Will and The Owl Sherlock got out of a taxi, took a few pounds from his pocket, and paid the driver. Standing on the side of the road, he couldn¡¯t help being surprised by the dpidated house in front of him. It has been almost a week since he came to this world. Sherlock Forrest is a typical Western English name, and he has long been used to it. This is a very clich¨¦d world travel story. As a fresh graduate living in China in the 21st century, he was identally hit by an electric car on his way to his first job interview. He fell into a river, which caused him to drown. When he woke up again, he found that he had been transported to the body of a young British man lying on a hospital bed. He was very unfamiliar with everything around him that had changed. He was very confused at first. But he has always controlled his emotions fairly well, didn¡¯t make any drastic actions in the hospital, nor did he say anything wrong. After a detailed examination by a group of doctors, they exined the condition that he had just experienced. He suffered from an amnesia caused by a blow to the head. There is no doubt that he didn¡¯t know anything about the situation and didn¡¯t even inherit his previous memory. After that, he used the excuse of having amnesia and openly learned from the doctor in the hospital all kinds of information about the body he possessed in this world. Sherlock Forrest is an ordinary 20-year-old unemployed young man in Surrey, Ennd. At home, he fell from the second floor because of an ident and fainted. Fortunately, the neighbor next door discovered it in time and sent him to the hospital. When he woke again, the original Sherlock had be the new Sherlock who had passed through. The time is now the United Kingdom in 1992. This country is going through a period of economic decline. The northern superpower has just announced its disintegration. Less than a yearter, the whole of Europe appears to be a little dejected. In theing August, most European countries will be caught in a financial crisis caused by currency devaluation, and the UK will be the most affected by it. This is the only major event that will happen in the UK this year. He has asionally attended several major finance courses in his spare time. He never dared to think that this plot that would only appear in novels would happen to him. After two days in the hospital, he gradually epted this fact. Originally, he was a person who went with the flow. In his previous life, he was an orphan. Except for a bunch of friends he met in school, he had nothing special in his life. It may not be a bad thing for him to travel to Ennd at the end of the 20th century. With the vision and knowledge far beyond this era, he might be able to get something in his new life. Sherlock epts reality and officially epts his new identity. He was released after staying in the hospital for two more days and having the doctor confirm that he had no other problems. Sherlock doesn¡¯t seem to have any rtives either. A week has passed after being hospitalized, and not even anyonees to visit him. For Sherlock, even though he did not inherit the memory, this is a good thing. If he really has rtives like his parents, he really doesn¡¯t know how to deal with it. The doctor did not ask him to pay the expenses until he was discharged from the hospital. After telling him that he could be discharged from the hospital, he handed him a note, telling him that the address written on it was his home. Sherlock used the few pounds in his pocket to take a taxi to his home in this world, which was written on the note. This two-story building looks a bit shabby from the outside. The walls outside had already begun to crack, and the floor tiles in front of the house were also full of cracks. The weeds in the yard were obviously not taken care of for a long time, and the gate in front of the yard was covered with rust. At first nce, people who don¡¯t know will probably subconsciously think that this is a haunted house where some old witch lived. Sherlock shook his head and smiled bitterly. Whether it¡¯s a man¡¯s house or a haunted house, it¡¯s already very good for him to have a house now, and he can¡¯t be so picky about it. At the same time, looking at the house in front of him, his eyes became sharper. Before he was transmigrated, he was an orphan who was able to get into a famous institution and get a schrship. In this world, with his knowledge and advantage of the future, he believes that his future life will be better than before. Sherlock was determined, clenched his fists slightly, stood in front of the house, and whispered to himself. ¡°Time to work hard!¡± However, before he walked into his house, the sound of the car turning off suddenly sounded behind him. Sherlock looked back in surprise and found a luxury car parked behind him. The car door opened, and an old man with white hair and clean clothes, by the looks of it, seemed to be expensive clothing. ¡°Congrattions on your recovery, but unfortunately, on the day you were discharged, Master¡¯s condition deteriorated, and he is now in the hospital.¡± Sherlock was confused. The old man bowed and handed a document to him. ¡°Master said that your memory loss is not a bad thing, and he doesn¡¯t want to trouble you more.¡± ¡°As long as you are willing to promise never to have contact with those people again, then his title and family property are yours.¡± ¡°After all, you are his own flesh and blood. He doesn¡¯t want to give his cold-blooded rtives the titles handed down from his ancestors and the family property he has worked hard for most of his life.¡± ¡°This contract is both an agreement and a will. As long as you are willing to sign it, you can inherit all the properties of the Cavendish family.¡± The old man sighed deeply and shoved the will into his hand. He looked at Sherlock, who was standing in the same ce and was shocked by his words. He was speechless by this encounter. ¡°Young master, don¡¯t be angry with¡­ Forget it. You don¡¯t remember anything now. But your father really wants you to inherit the title of the Cavendish family. If you have thought about it, call me ording to the number, and I will take you to see master as soon as possible.¡± After finishing speaking, the old man sat back in the car, and the car started and drove away slowly. After standing in a daze for more than several minutes, Sherlock was startled by the sound of a horn on the road. He looked nkly at the will in his hand and the dpidated house in front of him. In this world, did hee from a rich family? His father is seriously ill and will die in the near future. As long as he signs this will, the things that he has will eventually all be left to him. Sherlock¡¯s brain waspletely nk. He stared at the clear sky, and there was a little ck spot there. A big smirk gradually appeared on his face, and he muttered to himself again. ¡°Screw hard work and everything! I want to have fun!¡± While he was speaking, the ck spot in the sky was getting closer and closer. An owl stretched its wings, gliding over Sherlock¡¯s head and, at the same time, dropping him something. A logo printed with a lion, snake, eagle, and badger surrounding the letter ¡°H¡± hit Sherlock¡¯s face. Chapter 2: The Door At The End Of The Hallway Chapter 2: The Door At The End Of The Hallway The envelope¡¯s contents are not thick. It looks like there is only one piece of paper. But this time, Sherlock had fallen into his thoughts full of fantasy and suddenly woke up after being hit by the letter. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the letter that fell on the ground, but he looked up at the owl circling above his head and thinking about something. Are letters being sent through owls? Is this a traditional thing among the British nobles? After all, he wasn¡¯t an expert in studying foreign history. Without trying to understand the reason, Sherlock shook his head and bent down to pick up the letter on the ground. When the owl saw that he got the letter, it stopped flying in the sky. Because it didn¡¯t get a snack for its service, it nced at Sherlock, fluttered its wings, and went to the nearby woods to catch a mouse. Of course, Sherlock didn¡¯t know what the owl was thinking. He was frowning and looking at the letter in his hand. The envelope was made of heavy parchment, the address was written in emerald green ink, and there was no stamp on it. [Mr. Sherlock Forrest, 13th Magnolia Road, Surrey] The name on the address was Sherlock himself. He turned the letter over and saw a wax seal and a logo on the front. A lion, an eagle, a badger, and a snake are circled around the letter ¡°H¡±. The logo, which isposed of four animals, looks unexpectedly familiar, but Sherlock can¡¯t remember where he had seen this logo. He shook his head. He didn¡¯t rush to open the envelope as soon as possible, but held it in his hand and went straight to his home. The door key and the room key were strung together. When he was discharged from the hospital, they returned it to him and his other personal belongings. The rusted door made a screeching noise as it opened. The yard was overgrown with weeds. He liked it better if it was tidy. Sherlock was a bit ick about the view and frowned. But of course, he didn¡¯t have time to take care of this at this time. He walked directly along the path surrounded by weeds and walked all the way to the door. When he was about to use the key to open the door, a long ¡°squeak¡± sound suddenly sounded from the old wooden door. Sherlock didn¡¯t even have time to insert the key into the keyhole, and the door opened by itself. He was immediately stunned, feeling weird, as if a cold wind was blowing by his side. As an outstanding student with an extensive nine-year education and seven years of high-quality education, Sherlock was a logical believer in his previous life. Although there was a bizarre event that could not be exined by science, for a while, his thoughts had not changed. Is it a haunted house? Sherlock shook his head and smiled. How could there be ghosts in this world? Just like adults use magic to trick children, ghosts are just imaginary products made up by adults to deceive other adults. The door must been not closed properly before, and a gust of wind just happened to blow it open. Having found a logical reason, Sherlock pushed the door open and walked into the house as if nothing had happened. Significantly different from the mess in the yard, the living room is surprisingly nice and ordered. However, the overall atmosphere in the room seemed a little darker. The sky is bright and clear outside, but only a few rays of sunlight can shine in the house. Making it look like a medieval castle with a depressing setting. Sherlock put the will and envelope on the shoe cab beside him, took off his coat, and was about toy it on the sofa, but suddenly found that he didn¡¯t know a coat hanger was beside him. He stopped the movement of his hands and looked suspiciously at the coat hanger on his right that was just a step away from him. Of course, it was just a simple suspicion. From the beginning, Sherlock¡¯s attention had been on the furnishings in the living room, and he didn¡¯t pay much attention to whether there were coat hangers by the door. He hung his coat on the hanger and walked into the living room with the will and letter. Just after he turned around and entered the room, the hanger hanging his coat suddenly seemed toe alive, moving its position silently to the corner of the front door. Sherlock turned his back to it and was unaware of its actions. After he entered the room, he first checked all the rooms in the house. Except for the poor lighting, it is an ordinary and clean house. It¡¯s just that the owner¡¯s previous taste is a bit retro, and most of the furniture in the house is in the style of the European Middle Ages. It makes people feel that this is not a modern residential house but a dark castle of some medieval lord. Aside from these, the house just looks a bit fragile from the outside. The furniture inside isplete, and the room isrge. The living area on the first floor and the bedroom on the second floor are perfectly taken care of. He didn¡¯t expect to have such nice living quarters for someone like Sherlock. Even if he didn¡¯t have his father¡¯s will, this ce alone was enough for him. However, just as he was checking the bedroom on the second floor, a strange door at the end of the corridor on the second floor caught his attention. It was a gray-ck wooden door. If he hadn¡¯t intentionally stared in this direction and adjusted to the dark environment in the house, it would not have been easy for ordinary people to find this door. Moreover, the door has barely anything to it. There is no pattern or anything, not even the door handle. If Sherlock hadn¡¯t noticed the metal hinge connecting the door to the wall, he would have even not noticed this. Until now, he hadn¡¯t noticed anything wrong, and this strange door had piqued his curiosity just like his previous life. Partly because of wanting to thoroughly understand where he would live in the future and partly out of curiosity, Sherlock stood in front of the door. He stretched out his hand and gently pushed the wooden door. The door was pushed open with a slight gap, and a soft, warm yellow light emerged from inside. At the same time, a loud female voice can be heard from behind the door. ¡°Sher-Lock!¡± Sherlock was taken a few steps backward by this voice. His back was close to the wall, and he felt a shivering sense throughout his body. There is someone in this room. Chapter 3: The Secret Study Room Chapter 3: The Secret Study Room ¡°Seven days! You¡¯ve been out for seven days! You disobedient child! You didn¡¯t even say hello to me right away when you got home! But instead, you were just hanging out here! What an ungrateful child!¡± The female voice didn¡¯t stop, she kept cursing, but no one came out of the room behind the door. Sherlock quickly recovered from the shock. From the tone of the voice, he could guess that the voice should be the original body¡¯s mother, but the mother¡¯s attitude toward her son was not very good and sometimes can be abusive. He heard that she was very angry now; she had no intention of leaving the room. Instead, he kept insulting Sherlock. ¡°Why did I give birth to you? You bastard. It¡¯s because of you, your father abandoned me. You¡¯re a disaster. You were gone for seven days. Why do you evene back?¡± Sherlock couldn¡¯t help frowning at her insults. He is not a fool. He has discovered something was off by now. The room behind the wooden door without a doorknob looked a little weird. Looking at the dim yellow light behind the door, Sherlock did not choose to respond to her but decided to enter the room to have a look. There is no doubt that this ce is the home of his original body owner. If there is a problem in this home, it means that the original Sherlock must also have a problem. Now that they have be one, Sherlock naturally has to figure out this problem. He walked to the door. The yelling from behind the door continued. He took a deep breath, adjusted his posture, pushed the door open, and walked in. The room behind the door is not big. It is simr to a normal bedroom, about 20 to 30 square meters. On one side of the room is a row of wooden bookshelves, which are covered with thick books. Judging from the furnishings, this should be a study room. It was not some chandelier hanging on the ceiling that illuminated the whole room, but five candles. To Sherlock¡¯s surprise, these five candles were not ced on any table but were supported by candlesticks and floated in mid-air. Somethingpletely that defies anyws of physics. After entering the door, he finally saw the face of the woman who kept yelling. It¡¯s not a real person, but a picture hanging on the wall opposite the door. The woman in the photo had her hair loose and looked messy. She stared at him and kept swearing swear words in her mouth. ¡°You maggot and animal. Who do you think you are? You don¡¯t even say anything when you see me!¡± Of all the words she said, not even a single letter entered Sherlock¡¯s mind. He waspletely dumbfounded by the things he saw right now. With a confused expression, he walked over to the photo of the woman, reached out, and touched the framed photo. He was confirming that it was indeed just an ordinary photo, not some pre-recorded video that was yed. Suppose the matter of transmigration can barely be exined by a scientific phenomenon that human beings have not discovered. In that case, the candles flying in mid-air and the photos that can do this thing can only be exined by supernatural events or magic. It was only at this time that Sherlock realized itter. The world he has gone to is probably not just the simple Ennd at the end of the 20th century. Just when Sherlock was stunned, on the desk below the photo, a teacup suddenly and lightly jumped to the side of the teapot. The teapot flew by itself as if alive and poured a cup of steaming tea into it. At the same time, the chair in front of the desk also jumped to his side as if waiting for him to sit down. The furniture in this study room seems to have a life of its own. There is no need for Sherlock to make any orders or guidance. They just moved automatically. At this moment, a candle that was floating in the air also slowly flew to the position of the bookshelf, and he finally saw the titles of the tomes on the bookshelf. ¡°Defend the Darkness: Advanced Defense Magic,¡± ¡°Encyclopedia of Dark Magic Creatures,¡± ¡°Maintain Your Wand,¡± ¡°The Use of Transfiguration in Actual Combat,¡± ¡°Defeating Evil: Spell for Defense,¡± and many more. Sherlock¡¯s gaze skipped the titles of the magic books until his gaze settled on the title of the book at the top of the bookshelf. Because the title of that book is ¡°Hogwarts: A School History.¡± Perhaps words like defensive magic and dark magic are rtively unfamiliar to Sherlock and are not very distinguishable. But the term Hogwarts made his mind click toward what was happening. It¡¯s rted to a story about a boy named Harry Potter who survived a catastrophe and his friends to defeat a Dark Lord named Voldemort. Hogwarts is the ce where the story takes ce, a wizarding school where the protagonist, Harry Potter, studied magic for seven years. In his previous life, Sherlock didn¡¯t read this book when he was a child because he was an orphan, even though it is a well-known novel all over the world. But in high school, in order to improve his English, Sherlock¡¯s English teacher lent him the original English version of Harry Potter¡¯s first book, which he used to pass the time in his spare time. Although he didn¡¯t buy books to read the following stories, after he went to university, he roughly understood the following plots through video essays about the movie. Therefore, he is not unaware of the story that will happen in this world, but he does not know the specific things. He only knows the general direction of the story. Most importantly, this is something Sherlock never expected. He thought that what he had traveled to was just an ordinary world, as someone who inherited from a rich family, who was about to ept arge number of inheritances and titles and would enjoy financial freedom and a carefree life in the future. But who would have thought that he was a wizard? Just when Sherlock was stunned by this, he suddenly remembered something. The letter he just received in front of the house was an ¡°H¡± logo surrounded by a lion, snake, eagle, and badger. Sherlock held the letter in his hand from the moment he entered the room. Only at this time did he realize where the letter came from. He stared at the home address and his name written in dark green ink on the envelope. He gulped. If I remember correctly, Hogwarts¡¯ standard for recruiting students is children over eleven years old. The date of birth on his driver¡¯s license clearly states that he was born in 1972. Today¡¯s year is 1992, so he is exactly 20 years old. So, this letter will definitely not be an admission notice. But what is it? In order to answer his doubts, Sherlock directly opened the envelope and took out the only piece of parchment inside. Chapter 4: Wands and Magic Chapter 4: Wands and Magic [Dear Mr. Forrest,] [Because of some minor idents, there has been new progress on the matter you discussed with Dumbledore at Hogwarts. The matter is a bitplicated, and it is not convenient to exin fully through the letter, so I wille to your house on time at 7:20 on the evening of July 3rd.] [Deputy Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Minerva McGonagall.] The letter¡¯s content was short, but the message conveyed in this sentence shocked Sherlock. Minerva McGonagall. Of course, he knew who the name was. It is the only name in Harry Potter book he knows, and he has a lot to say about the Deputy Headmaster of Hogwarts and the Head of Gryffindor House. She is obviously an extremely good person with a strict teaching attitude. The Dumbledore mentioned in the letter is the Headmaster of Hogwarts, the most powerful character in the whole story, Albus Dumbledore. The original body went to Hogwarts to discuss things with Dumbledore. Now, because of this matter, McGonagall ising to see him? Today¡¯s date is July 3rd, which means that in five hours, she wille to visit. But the problem is that after Sherlock crosses into this world, he doesn¡¯t even inherit the original owner¡¯s memory. He knew nothing about the previous life and experience of this body. If it¡¯s a normal world, there is a diagnosis of amnesia issued to him by the hospital. He can use this as a reason. But in this magical world, can amnesia really be an excuse to exin his situation? When Professor McGonagall arrives, Sherlock says that he has amnesia and will not remember anything before. What is the most likely move that she would do? Use magic directly on him to detect whether he really has amnesia. Or take him to a hospital in the wizarding world for treatment? Or maybe take him to Dumbledore and let him determine his current situation? No matter which of these three possibilities could happen, Sherlock cannot ept it because every possibility will make others discover that he is not the original Sherlock but someone from another world. He also knew about the future development and changes of this world. No one can predict what will happen to Sherlock in the future. The woman in the picture frame on the wall has stopped scolding him. She seemed to be tired and fell asleep with her head tilted and a slight snoring sound. Sherlock held the letter in his hand in the study, pacing back and forth uneasily. This was obviously the first problem he encountered aftering into this world, and the difficulty was extremely high and might even be fatal. It is impossible to escape this situation. He had to find a way to deal with Professor McGonagall¡¯s visit tonight. At least to understand the character and habits of the original Sherlock first and don¡¯t make too many mistakes inmunication. The time is now two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and there are only 5 hours left until the promised time in the letter. Sherlock¡¯s time is tight; his greatest hope is in this study room. Since receiving a letter from Hogwarts, he has a study room at home and many magic books. This proves that the original Sherlock is also a wizard who graduated from Hogwarts. Although the outside decorations are somewhat different, it is obvious that the owner of the house is deliberately concealing his identity as a wizard during the decoration process. This study room is his secret base, and it is also the room where he stores all the items rted to the wizarding world. Sherlock walked to the desk. The tea in the cup was still steaming with warm water. A floating candlestick hovers above, illuminating the area where he would usually spend most of the time. In addition to the teapot and cup, there is a thick notebook, a quill inserted in an ink bottle, and a small wooden stick on the desk. Sherlock already knew what this was. It is certainly not just an ordinary little stick. Even people who haven¡¯t seen Harry Potter have heard of the existence of the ¡°wand¡±, a necessary spellcasting tool for wizards. The stick lying on the desk was obviously Sherlock¡¯s wand. He gently picked up the smooth and straight wand with a length of about 13 inches. A strange feeling came to his mind the moment his fingers touched the wand. Something in his body seemed to be stimted by this magic wand, and it was about toe out. Sherlock didn¡¯t deliberately suppress it, and that feeling poured out of his body onto the wand. The next moment, a cluster of silver sparks burst out from the tip of the wand. Seeing this scene, Sherlock knew very well what the thing that just poured out of his body was. Magic is the source of a wizard¡¯s power. Although that cluster of silver sparks looks simple, it can also be referred to as magic. Sherlock¡¯s eyes flickered with excitement, he needed to keep hisposure for a moment and soon recovered from his excitement. Now is not the time for him to experience the mysteries of magic since Professor McGonagall ising soon. Sherlock put down the wand in his hand, picked up the teacup on the desk, and drank the warm tea in one gulp. He began to search for anything in the study room that could help him. The first thing he checked brought him an iparably huge gain. The topmost of the stack of thick notebooks ced on the desk is actually the original Sherlock¡¯s diary. Unexpectedly, the original Sherlock is such an honest man and has a hobby of writing a diary. But now Sherlock is not in the mood to stay around leisurely. Having a diary means that he has a way to understand the original Sherlock¡¯s past, and gives him great confidence to get through tonight¡¯s situation. Opening the diary, the first entry in this diary was recorded five years ago. ¡°April 12th, 1987.¡± ¡°Mary and I broke up today. She said that I was like a troll with nothing but to study in my mind. Saying that I don¡¯t have any taste and sensitivity when ites to that.¡± ¡°I actually know what she¡¯s talking about. She made it clear that day and wanted me to kiss her in the hall, but at the beginning, the reason why I agreed to be her boyfriend was to study the feeling of love.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she didn¡¯t give me any feeling of it, so I¡¯m responsible for this situation, and I didn¡¯t choose to kiss her.¡± ¡°Until now, I haven¡¯t felt that getting along with the opposite sex can give people any strange feeling. So love is probably not a suitable thing for me.¡± ¡°History has proved that those masters of magic do not need such things as love, just like Professor Dumbledore.¡± ¡°So, tomemorate my big step towards bing a master of magic, I¡¯m going to write myself a diary starting from today.¡± Chapter 5: The Diary Chapter 5: The Diary The first diary was written five years ago. ording to Hogwarts, only 11-year-old wizards were epted to the school and had to go through for seven years. Sherlock should have been 15 years old and in fifth grade by the time he wrote this. What made him decide to start writing a diary? Was it because he had just experienced a failed rtionship? Judging from the tone of the original Sherlock in the diary, it seems that he is. Sherlock continued to turn over the pages. The dates of the diary are not in order. About every three days, he will write a pageining about some trivial things he encountered in school today and his admiration for Dumbledore. It can be seen from the original Sherlock¡¯s diary that he has a high admiration for Dumbledore. Even in his words, he clearly stated that his future goal was to be a wizard like Dumbledore. His academic performance also seems to be very good because Sherlock saw a diary about him getting the first-grade report card, which led to many girls from the same houseing to him, which made him feel exhausted. After experiencing a doomed love affair, he seems to have be a stiff person, not only not interested in facing the opposite sex but also feeling that the people around him harassed him. Half of the entire diary records the days when the original Sherlock studied and lived at Hogwarts. From his experiences in his student days, Sherlock has basically been able to figure out his character. In his diary about studying and living at Hogwarts, Sherlock did not see even a description of his friends. In other words, during the seven years he was in school at Hogwarts, he didn¡¯t get along with a single friend. As for the girlfriend mentioned on the first page of the diary, he just regarded her as a tool. The original Sherlock¡¯s biggest hobby is reading books. He was a Ravenw student at Hogwarts. Apart from going out to eat, sleep, and attend sses, he seems to use all his time to read and study. Every day is either in the library or on the way to the library. Reading and studying seem to be everything in his life, and bing a wizard like Dumbledore is his lifelong goal. As a result, an image was gradually sketched out in Sherlock¡¯s mind. The original Sherlock was tall and good-looking, but he always had a face that made it seem like everyone had to pay debt to him. He speaks sternly, does notpliment but is polite, not good at dealing with people, and never hides his likes and dislikes. To put it simply, he is like a hard stone rock. Later, Sherlock found a photo posted on the back of thest diary of Hogwarts school life. Above is a group photo of graduates from the same ss from his house. He was standing in the corner; all the other students were smiling, but he only had a straight face and frowned as if he thought that taking graduation photos was a waste of his time. Staring at the photo, Sherlock looked in the mirror and tried to imitate the expression on his face. To be honest, it¡¯s not that difficult. He just had to keep thinking that as long as he kept that expression, Professor McGonagall would not catch him. He would probably show that bitter and vengeful expression like those professors in Hogwarts. Sherlock knew the rest of the Harry Potter stories from the short filmmentary except for the first part. His own impression of Dumbledore all came from those moviementators. There is evenmentary saying that all the things that happened to Harry Potter when he was in school at Hogwarts were nned secretly by Dumbledore. This made Sherlock might need to be wary of Dumbledore. If he was discovered, he might be taken to Dumbledore, and his cover would bepletely blown away. As for the tone of how he should speak, it¡¯s even simpler. He just needed to be polite and direct about what he wanted to say since the original Sherlock looked like that person. The expression and the way he talked were prepared, but Sherlock did not stop to continue studying the diary. Of course, this is not because he was curious. It is because after the original Sherlock graduated from Hogwarts, it has only been three years, and the experience in thest three years is undoubtedly more important. Sure enough, the first diary entry after leaving Hogwarts gave Sherlock a big surprise. [June 28, 1989.] [What a frustrating day! Professor Dumbledore rejected my job application. He said I just graduated from Hogwarts, and my understanding of Defensive Magic is still only at a theoretical phase, and I still need more practice.] [Although it¡¯s disappointing, he recognized my talent very much. He said that in the future when considering the candidate for the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor position, he will definitely prioritize me. It is really heartwarming to be recognized by Professor Dumbledore.] [Although I don¡¯t think that the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts that Hogwarts has hired in the past two years has much better practical ability than me, Professor Dumbledore¡¯s words are not wrong.] [What kind of job should I look for next?] [If I meant to gain more practical experience, maybe bing an Auror is a good choice.] Sherlock stared at this diary for a long time. He never imagined that the original Sherlock had applied to Dumbledore for a position as a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor when he just graduated. ording to the information channel of the film¡¯smentary, this position was cursed by Voldemort. Any professor who works in this position often has an ident or even death due to various reasons within less than a year. Fortunately, the original Sherlock¡¯s experience was not enough, and Dumbledore rejected his request. Otherwise, the original Sherlock might have been affected by the curse, and he would be the one to suffer from it after traveling to this world. After being rejected by Dumbledore, the original Sherlock went to the Auror headquarters under the British Ministry of Magic for an interview. With the excellent results obtained from the N.E.W.T. Exam and the umtion of seven consecutive years of hard work, he easily passed the Auror recruitment requirements. It¡¯s just that after joining the job, he was not assigned to the Auror¡¯s field department, but because of his solid theoretical knowledge, he became part of the Auror Command. This made the original Sherlock very dissatisfied. After several unsessful applications to be transferred to the field department, he stayed in the Ministry of Magic for just over a year and two months before resigning and returning home. Since then, he has been working nonstop from home, concentrating on researching Defense Magic. Three months ago, he went to Hogwarts again, but not to apply for the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor position. He applied to join the Order of the Phoenix, a resistance organization founded by Dumbledore, when Voldemort spreads fear throughout the entire wizarding world. Sherlock had some impressions of the name of this organization. He remembered that one of the seven Harry Potter series was called this name. This time, Dumbledore did not give a clear answer to his application, neither agreeing nor rejecting it. This made him extremely disappointed. He felt that he had not actually received Dumbledore¡¯s approval and was depressed for more than a month because of this. A week ago, he gave up on himself and started to try an unfinished, high-risk magic spell experiment, and the diary was interrupted here. But Sherlock can guess what happened next. It must have been an ident in his experiment that caused him to fly out from the second floor and fall to his head when hended on the ground, which allowed Sherlock to take over his body. After reading the entire diary, Sherlock had a deeper impression of the original Sherlock. This person is like a problematic child who hasn¡¯t grown up yet. He has some personal and behavioral problems besides his good academic performance. No wonder that Dumbledore rejected his application. He even had to consider joining Dumbledore¡¯s secret group. Sherlock leaned back on the chair, pinching his chin and thinking quietly. Professor McGonagall¡¯s visit this time likely has something to do with his application to join the Order of the Phoenix two months ago. The letter said that things had taken a turn for the better, which means Dumbledore most likely agreed to his application for membership. If that¡¯s the case, then Sherlock can¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. It¡¯s okay for him to join a small group or something. As long as he was cautious after joining, he would deal with others as little as possible and seized the time to familiarize himself with magic. Everything will be easy if he doesn¡¯t go to Hogwarts to be a professor. Thinking of this, Sherlock suddenly felt rxed, mainly because he was not going to be a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts this year. It is now July, and the professor for the next semester is probably already selected. ording to his memory, the unlucky guy who became a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor this year seemed to be a popr wizard, and the original Sherlock, a lonely person who didn¡¯t have any friends, obviously is not on par with that popr wizard. Chapter 6: Professor McGonagalls Visit Chapter 6: Professor McGonagalls Visit The time was 7 PM. Sherlock looked at his unhappy face in the mirror and nodded in satisfaction. In the study room, the painting on the wall began to curse again. He did not stay in the study room but took his wand and a book, closed the study room door, and sat on the sofa in the living room. The original Sherlock was an emotionally closed person, and even in front of his most admired Dumbledore, he never showed his true feelings. Sherlock boldly guessed that the study room was his secret, and he would not let any outsiders enter it, even the vice-principal of Hogwarts, Professor McGonagall. Therefore, Sherlock chose the living room as the meeting ce. 7:20 PM. There were no footsteps outside the door, but there was a sudden knock on the door. She has arrived. Sherlock took a deep breath, suppressed the tension in his heart, put the book in his hand that he couldn¡¯t understand for a long time, and put it back on the coffee table. He got up and walked to the door, opening it for the guest outside. An olddy standing outside was tall. She was wearing square sses, had ck hair curly in a bun, and a dark green robe with a Scottish id shirt underneath. She wears a very conspicuous pointed hat on her head, her face is full of wrinkles, and her expression is a little bit stern. ¡°Good evening, Sherlock.¡± Professor McGonagall seemed to be close with Sherlock and directly called out his first name instead of hisst name. Sherlock had a dull expression on his face, frowned, turned sideways to let Professor McGonagalle in, and replied, ¡°Good evening, Professor.¡± Walking into the living room, Professor McGonagall didn¡¯t notice that Sherlock was different from the Sherlock she knew before and didn¡¯t notice the slightest differences. ¡°You really should go out once in a while instead of just being at home all day. Maybe visit your father more. After all, he is your only rtive.¡± Professor McGonagall sighed and sat down on the sofa in the living room. From her words, Sherlock¡¯s guess just now was further confirmed. He was pretty close to McGonagall. Although there were very few descriptions of Professor McGonagall in the diary, it was only a brief description. Still, the tone of her speech to Sherlock was obviously more like an elder talking to a young child. Sherlock¡¯s heart immediately became more vignt. The more familiar she is with Sherlock, the higher the chance of him being seen through. Because he has no idea what both of them like to talk about, he doesn¡¯t know what the original Sherlock¡¯s attitude toward Professor McGonagall is. But at this time, there is no turning back, and Sherlock can only bite the bullet. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my affairs.¡± His tone was still cold. ¡°You said in your letter that there was something regarding what I discussed with Professor Dumbledore. What did Professor Dumbledore say?¡± Sherlock didn¡¯t ask directly whether there was a response to the application to join the Order of the Phoenix. It¡¯s easy for him to say too much, but it¡¯s risky. If the original Sherlock and Dumbledore talked about other things besides this and he didn¡¯t write it in the diary, then Sherlock would only blow his cover himself. So when he asked the question like this, he was getting some more detailed information on Professor McGonagall. Professor McGonagall never found anything wrong with Sherlock. Because the current Sherlock ispletely in line with his usual behavior, and he is cold to everyone. Only when he gets Dumbledore¡¯s approval will he be extremely enthusiastic. Professor McGonagall gave a sigh, looked at Sherlock with a slight smile, and said, ¡°Dumbledore agreed to your request to join the Order of the Phoenix and has seen your ability and character.¡± Sherlock¡¯s heart was relieved for a while to hear the expected result, and surprise appeared on his face. ¡°I knew it. A great wizard like Professor Dumbledore would not reject my application for the membership.¡± But then he tried his best to show that he was unmoved by the news and didn¡¯t care. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe to me personally for this matter. You can just tell me in the letter and inform me of the time of the Order¡¯s meeting.¡± Seeing him look like a child who hasn¡¯t grown up yet, Professor McGonagall sighed, shook her head, looked at Sherlock seriously, and said, ¡°There¡¯s something very sensitive that I shouldn¡¯t have told you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about your safety, so I have to remind you that joining the Order is not as easy as joining a Hogwarts club.¡± ¡°Especially when there was another ident this year, bing a member of the Order means that you will be in danger in the future because of this status, and you may even die for it.¡± Hearing her words, Sherlock thought about it. This year is the time when Harry Potter just finished his first year, which means that the most familiar plot of the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone has ended. At this time, Voldemort¡¯s existence has been known to Harry Potter and Dumbledore, so the danger that Professor McGonagall said is likely to refer to this. After all, the reason why the Order of the Phoenix was created was to fight against Voldemort¡¯s Death Eaters. It is indeed a dangerous thing, but at this time, it is naturally impossible for him to go back and say in front of Professor McGonagall that he does not want to join the Order. ording to the original Sherlock¡¯s stubborn character, he was eager to serve his idol, in this case Dumbledore. So Sherlock is acting like it was nothing. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve already prepared for this. You don¡¯t need to tell me about it to me again, Professor McGonagall. If I didn¡¯t know about this, I wouldn¡¯t have applied to Professor Dumbledore in the first ce. Is there anything else you wanted to say?¡± In the face of his attitude, Professor McGonagall has long been used to it. If people are not close to Sherlock, they will think that Sherlock is annoying. But it is clear why Professor McGonagall was not disturbed by his behavior. Even though Sherlock had clearly expressed his intention to her, Professor McGonagall showed a smile on her face and took out a piece of parchment from her pocket. ¡°I would like to congratte you, Sherlock. Dumbledore has also approved your application for the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts position this year. This is your letter for your appointment. From this semester onwards, we will work together.¡± Sherlock was d that his acting skills didn¡¯t show any ws and suddenly froze when he heard what she said. Chapter 7: Letters For The Defense Against The Dark Arts Professor Chapter 7: Letters For The Defense Against The Dark Arts Professor Professor McGonagall¡¯s wordspletely shocked Sherlock. He never thought that the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts professor would be given to him at this time. Let alone talk about whether there is a candidate for this year¡¯s professor position. Even if it is really not decided, with the original Sherlock¡¯s usual behavior, it is impossible for them to choose him. He is full of problems all over himself. Can he even teach a student at Hogwarts? Sherlock¡¯s shock did not let Professor McGonagall find anything unusual. Instead, she thought that Sherlock would react like this. After all, he has already applied for this position for three years, and Dumbledore has never epted his resume. Even if he went to Hogwarts again three months ago, he wouldn¡¯t get a satisfactory result. This time, she suddenly brought him a letter of appointment. If he weren¡¯t surprised, it would be a strange thing. ¡°I know you¡¯re very surprised by this,¡± Professor McGonagall exined to him. ¡°Three months ago, when you heard that Quirrell had an ident this year and went to Dumbledore to apply for a job, Dumbledore did have a new Defense Professor candidate, and he has agreed.¡± Sherlock stared at Professor McGonagall without blinking and asked, ¡°So there is an ident with the new professor who has been recruited for the new semester this year?¡± Professor McGonagall nodded and exined, ¡°That¡¯s right, it turned out that the new professor was Gilderoy Lockhart.¡± ¡°A month ago, he was proven to be a liar, using the Obliviate Charm to steal the experiences of other wizards, falsely iming his own stories, and writing them into biographies to make a profit and became a famous author in the wizarding world.¡± ¡°But not long ago, a victim spilled all the secrets. The Aurors have now taken him away. In two days, the Wizengamot will hold a trial against him in the court.¡± ¡°Although the official result has not yete out, all the evidence has been enough to prove that his future career will be spent in Azkaban.¡± ¡°There are still less than two months before the new semester starts. Under such circumstances, Dumbledore believes only you can qualify for the current position.¡± Professor McGonagall said it like nothing was a problem for his recruitment. Of course, he could hear that Dumbledore¡¯s decision to make him the new professor for the new semester was thest option. The new school semester is approaching now, and the professor who has been hired before has been arrested. So he had no choice but to choose among a small number of candidates, and he chose Sherlock, who had long wanted for this position. Although the original Sherlock has personality ws, his knowledge of magic is indeed amazing. Otherwise, it would not have been easy to be epted by the Auror office, the department with the most stringent recruitment requirements in the Ministry of Magic. But this made Sherlock shocked. Not to mention that he doesn¡¯t even know anything about magic. It¡¯s basically impossible to teach students in his current situation. On top of that, there is a big problem with the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. Even Sherlock, a person who has never read the original book or the movie at all, knows that seven Defense Against the Dark Arts professors have been reced in all of the seven books. But if he refuses, what reason should he use? The original Sherlock¡¯s eagerness to teach at Hogwarts and the attempts toe to Dumbledore every year leave him a little choice. Now, Sherlock really can¡¯t find an excuse to reject this offer. Professor McGonagall never thought that Sherlock had any intention of rejecting the position. She handed him the letter of appointment and gave him a notice. ¡°You have to decide the materials you will use for your ss as soon as possible, and be sure to send me the list of books through an owl before August. If you n to take the Hogwarts Express to school, you can use this ticket to board the train on the first day of school.¡± After saying these, Professor McGonagall got up and drew out her wand. Before leaving, she said to Sherlock with a smile, ¡°May Sally bless you, Sherlock. See you at Hogwarts.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she went away. After she left, Sherlock silently stared at the appointment letter in his hand, with the words ¡°Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts¡± clearly marked. After a long time, three words popped out of his mouth. ¡°What the fuck?¡± ¡ª- During the summer vacation, the students have already left the castle, making the usually noisy corridors seem empty. Professor McGonagall had just returned to school and walked straight into Dumbledore¡¯s office. Dumbledore was sitting near a table and handling his documents. After seeing Professor McGonagalling in, he stood up and took off his crescent-shaped sses. ¡°Did Forrest already receive his letter?¡± ¡°I personally handed it over to him.¡± Professor McGonagall hesitated as if she had something to say. Dumbledore saw what she was thinking and said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Minerva. If you have any good proposals, you can put them to me.¡± ¡°Do you really think Sherlock is suitable for the position?¡± Professor McGonagall frowned slightly. Because she has some rtionship with Sherlock¡¯s mother, she is really happy that she can fulfill his dream ande to Hogwarts as a professor. But her honest opinion of Sherlock¡¯s character is that getting a professor like him to Hogwarts would be bad for the students. Dumbledore said calmly, ¡°He wants to realize that he is no longer the unapanied, lonely child he used to be. The recognition he needs has nevere from me but himself.¡± ¡°Teaching students with his knowledge, seeing the students¡¯ efforts, and getting students¡¯ments will make him realize this faster.¡± ¡°Besides, his magic is indeed stronger than those wizards, you know?¡± He got up from his chair and walked to the wall covered with portraits of former principals with his hands behind his back. Dumbledore said softly, ¡°His talent is really good, just like his mother. His character ws should not be a hindrance to this matter. We need reliable people to share their experiences and teach at Hogwarts. I hope that he will mature as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 8: The Only Choice Chapter 8: The Only Choice After scaring his cousin away, Harry stared at the hedge bush in the yard. He is a second grader at Hogwarts, but he has to live with his Aunt Petunia, who hates magic and wizards, during the summer vacation. When he received the Hogwarts eptance letter from Hagridst year, he happily thought he was about to get out of his misery. But he didn¡¯t expect to return to this home where he didn¡¯t feel any warmth andfortable feeling after the semester ended. Today is Harry¡¯s birthday, but so far, he has not received a birthday card. He must have made friends during his year at Hogwarts. But Ron and Hermione seemed to havepletely forgotten about him throughout the summer, and not a single letter was sent. This made him extremely frustrated. Aunt Petunia was notified by Dudley about Harry just doing nothing, and she yelled in the living room for Harry to trim the roses in the yard, clean the windows, wash the car, mow thewn, and tidy up the flowerbeds. In the hot weather, Harry started to work in the garden with his tools while Dudley ate ice cream on the side, just watching him work. Harry didn¡¯t feel sad. Maybe just a little. But he was actually used to this kind of unfair treatment, and even if it was a little ufortable, it couldn¡¯t be called sad. The scorching sun made the back of Harry¡¯s neck hot. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and suddenly saw a young man running on the road outside the yard. When he raised his head, his eyes met the young man. Harry saw the young man. He was pretty good-looking from his appearance and figure, but he had a cold expression and seemed stern. The eyes of the two were fleeting as if they were two ordinary strangers identally looking at each other. Apart from muttering in his mouth, Sherlock really had the time to go out for a run in this weather, and he didn¡¯t find anything wrong. After that, his attention was caught by arge eye hidden behind a hedge. This was the first time Sherlock went out for a run ording to the nned route and met Harry Potter. He didn¡¯t dare to go up and say hello to him because he didn¡¯t know whether Dumbledore or the Ministry of Magic were guarding around Harry¡¯s house. He wanted to take a look at Harry because after Professor McGonagall left, he realized that he lived only two blocks away from No. 4, Privet Drive, where Harry lived in the original book. Harry looked no different from what he knew. Wearing a pair ofrge ck-rimmed sses, dark and tousled ck hair, bright green eyes, and a thin body that looks a little malnourished. It seems he did not have a good living condition. But the good or bad things that happened to Harry are not something that Sherlock has to worry about. He looked at Harry just to satisfy his own curiosity. Back home, Sherlock first went to the bathroom to shower and came to the study room with a towel while wiping his wet hair. As soon as he entered the door, the painting on the wall began to curse again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just die? Your face makes me sick! Just go away from my eyes and this world!¡± Sherlock already had a good way to deal with this noisy painting. He covered a curtain over the painting, and the woman who had been cursing him would soon shut up. Listening to the words of the painting, this woman seems like the original Sherlock¡¯s mother. But he couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of mother would curse her son with suchnguage. The original Sherlock¡¯s family situation looks strange. His father is a rich man in the Muggle world with a title and social status, while his mother is like a mad woman who only curses. ording to the wizarding world, Sherlock¡¯s blood should belong to a half-blood. His mother is a wizard, and his father is a Muggle. On that day, when the butler handed the will to him, the sentence that says ¡°promise not to contact those people in the future¡±, ¡°those people¡± most likely refers to wizards. In other words, Sherlock¡¯s father was disgusted with the wizards. If all the wizards Sherlock encountered were like the original Sherlock¡¯s mother, then he wouldn¡¯t have any good impression of wizards. But if this is the case, how did the original Sherlock¡¯s parents give birth to him? The problem is a bitplicated, and the information that can be obtained is limited. Sherlock doesn¡¯t quite understand these things and doesn¡¯t have the time to understand them. After Professor McGonagall handed him the letter for him to teach the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss, he shouldn¡¯t think about inheriting his father¡¯s wealth. Even if he got the money, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to spend it. The most important problem facing him now is how to deal with teaching at Hogwarts. On the night that Professor McGonagall left, Sherlock thought of many excuses for not epting the position. For example, he is tough on himself and would intentionally break his leg. However, although in the normal world, breaking a bone is a long-term treatment, in the magical world, even if a person¡¯s limbs are severed, it is not difficult to heal it. Therefore, with Sherlock¡¯s current ability, it is unrealistic to use this to escape from this situation. He had also thought about running away and creating a scene where something happened in his house. But Sherlock discovered that he couldn¡¯t even hide from the owl¡¯s pursuit, let alone the wizards. After thinking about it that night, he couldn¡¯t escape the situation no matter what. Sherlock knew that there was only one way to go right now. That is, he will go teach the students at Hogwarts wholly. After thinking about this, he took time to think about himself. He should have been drowned when he fell into the river in his previous life. Being reborn into this world and not experiencing its fullest potential and chance is aplete waste of life. Even if he diester because of something, it will not be a loss. Besides, being a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor does not mean he will die, and the chances of surviving are still very big when you think about it carefully. So, after thinking about it, Sherlock picked up the letter again and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. What could go wrong?¡± Chapter 9: Natural Memory Chapter 9: Natural Memory Of course, you can deceive someone else strategically, but you must also carefully pay attention to that person. There is still more than a month before the new semester starts, and Sherlock must be familiar with magic as soon as possible. He didn¡¯t have the confidence to raise his knowledge to the level that the original Sherlock had to be a Hogwarts professor in less than two months. But at least he must learn some of themon magic there is for wizards so that no one will find out about him in Hogwarts. As for teaching them. Sherlock is only familiar with the first plot of the story. Quirrell¡¯s teaching method relies entirely on the books they have, and no one will find any problems with it. There should be no problem if he does that as well, at least for the time being. There are many books for him to study, but most of the books on the bookshelf are advanced-level books. At Sherlock¡¯s current level, he can¡¯t understand them. But soon, he found several books from the cab under the desk that the original Sherlock used when he was at Hogwarts. He has not sold or abandoned them from the first to the seventh grade. This is the best thing that Sherlock could find. He was sitting in front of the desk, and there was a candle floating in the air that was always floating above him to illuminate this area for him. Those teapots and teacups that looked like living creatures consciously poured a cup of hot tea for him and quietly ced them aside. It was amazing that the life of a wizard can easily provide happiness to those who have not experienced such a life. You don¡¯t have to think about any small matters at all, as objects with magic power will handle everything for you. First, he took out all the first-year books. Sherlock picked out ¡°Standard Spells For Beginners¡± and ¡°Beginner¡¯s Guide to Transfiguration¡±. Other books such as Potions, Herbology, and Astronomy are currently being put to the side. Charms and Transfiguration are the twomon forms of magic used by wizards in their daily lives. They are the most important knowledge for him to learn now. Not to mean that potions are unimportant, but they won¡¯t be needed now. When he opened the book, the pages looked a little old, and the corners were obviously wrinkled because of the repeated page turning. But the most noticeable thing on it was the densely packed notes on the side. The original Sherlock has a personality problem, but it is undeniable that he is indeed very talented in magic. This book is full of side notes. He can see how eager the original Sherlock, who was only 11 years old then, was for knowledge. At the same time, this is convenient for Sherlock today. The first spell taught in the book is the Levitation Charm. This spell is the most basic, easiest to learn, and one of the wizards¡¯ most frequently used spells. The spell¡¯s incantation is ¡°Wingardium Leviosa¡±. Next to this spell, the original Sherlock specifically marked the main points of casting the spell that the professor emphasized during ss. The correct pronunciation is ¡°wing-GAR-dee-?m LEV-ee-OH-s?¡±, the sound of ¡°sa¡± should be long and clear, and the wand in his hand should be waved with a flick. After understanding the main point, Sherlock cleared his throat, raised his wand, and aimed it at a small piece of paper on the desk to make his first attempt. ¡°Wingardium Leviosa.¡± He chanted the spell and flicked the wand in his hand at the piece of paper. After that, a small piece of paper floated from the table. Sherlock seeded in casting the spell for the first time. He stared at the piece of paper floating in front of him in amazement. The fact that he could sessfully cast the Levitation Charm in one try was not because of Sherlock¡¯s extraordinary talent. But when he chanted the spell, his body didn¡¯t feel any weirdness. It was as if he used this spell countless times and did it naturally. Sherlock blinked and used the spell again on the piece of paper that fell back to the desk. ¡°Wingardium Leviosa.¡± The result was the same as the previous one, and the piece of paper was sessfully floated again. For him, the feeling of doing so is so natural, just like he was drinking water and swallowing it. After that, Sherlock didn¡¯t stop. He quickly flipped back through the book to find the next spell. It was a Mending Charm. ording to the correct pronunciation method and casting gesture recorded in the notes, he chanted the spell on the torn piece of paper on the desk. ¡°Reparo.¡± In the next second, the torn paper was restored to its previous appearance as if there was no damage at all. Only then did Sherlock¡¯s face show joy. However, he still didn¡¯t stop and continued to try the Fire-Making Spell, Locking Spell, and Softening Charm. Finally, he encountered obstacles on the Severing Charm, the most difficult spell to learn in the first-year book. It was only the first time that he unsessfully cast the spell. After Sherlock tried two more times, his body helped him correct the original wrong pronunciation and gestures, and the spell was sessfully cast. To be able to have cast that level of spell has already made him very satisfied. As recorded in the first-year book, the magic that the original Sherlock had mastered long ago has been deeply engraved in his physical memory. Even if Sherlock is unfamiliar with these spells, as long as he learns to use them, he will master them very quickly. For example, simple spells such as Levitation Charm and Mending Charm can be sessfully cast by even reading the spells once. Even if it is a difficult spell, it wouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem as long as he practices a little bit. With such help, Sherlock cannot quickly reach the same level of magic as the original Sherlock. But at least it can make him look like an adult wizard who has been educated at Hogwarts for seven years. For the next month or so, Sherlock stayed in this study room all day, familiarizing himself with a lot of basic spells every day. Professor McGonagall wrote to her again to urge him to send her the material list for the new semester. Sherlock copied the title of the Defense Against the Dark Arts book materials that the original Sherlock used in the seventh grade when he was in school and asked Professor McGonagall¡¯s owl to ry the message. It was not until this day in mid-August that he had toe out of the study room. Because it was only half a month before the start of school, he had to go to Diagon Alley to purchase some items before going to Hogwarts. Before that, he enters the Leaky Cauldron in Diagon Alley, and where it is located in London was a pain for Sherlock to find. Fortunately, in the study room, he found a wizard¡¯s travel book that happened to help him on the way out. Chapter 10: Using Her Family As A Tool Chapter 10: Using Her Family As A Tool It was one of the busiest ces in London. The crowd came and went here, dressed in robes that were out of touch with modern society. A slender and thin young man was standing on the side of the road, reading the address he had copied from the book in his hand. Facing the countless strange gazes around him looking at him, Sherlock didn¡¯t care at all. Although he didn¡¯t look to stand out the most, he was thick-skinned enough that he could ignore those strange gazes. The address of the Leaky Cauldron can be found in the normal world. In the direction Sherlock faces, a dpidated bar is very out of tune with the surrounding modern shops. It¡¯s just that passersby on the street didn¡¯t seem to notice this bar, which piqued Sherlock¡¯s interest and didn¡¯t even pay attention to its direction. After more than a month of studying at home, Sherlock understands most of the basic magic in the wizarding world. What makes ordinary people ignore this bar is obviously the Muggle Repelling Charm that wizards use to conceal it. This kind of spell only works for Muggles, and Sherlock, a wizard, can clearly see the Leaky Cauldron¡¯s door. However, going out from home was a risky move for Sherlock. He knows nothing about the original Sherlock¡¯s social interactions with the wizarding world. He might get exposed if he encounters any acquaintances in the Leaky Cauldron or Diagon Alley. But this trip to Diagon Alley was unavoidable. He not only has to buy all kinds of daily necessities to go to Hogwarts but also goes to the original Sherlock¡¯s vault in Gringotts to get some money out. Even if he knew there was a risk, Sherlock had to take the risk and get out of the house. Besides, this is something he will have to face sooner orter. Fortunately, the original Sherlock¡¯s character is a bit anti-social, and the possibility of encountering such people is small. After a moment, he crossed the road, and Sherlock walked into the Leaky Cauldron. There were old wooden tables and chairs, bar doors with squeaking noises, primitive fireces made of bricks, and candle chandeliers that made Sherlock feel that he just traveled in time from a modern world to medieval times. In here, his clothes are not weird either. Most of the guests in the bar were dressed like him, and there were even a few old witches with exaggerated, oversized, pointed hats on their heads. They would definitely be seen weirdly by Muggles whenever they went out. Sherlock¡¯s arrival did not cause much reaction in the Leaky Cauldron. Most of the wizards who were drinking didn¡¯t even look at him. Only Tom, the owner of this ce, was paying attention to Sherlock when he entered the door. ¡°Aha, a new face; what can I get you?¡± Even though no one knew the original Sherlock at all, Sherlock always pretended to have that cold expression. ¡°Butterbeer, thank you.¡± He asked for a drink with a beer in its name but not beer and sat down on an empty table in the corner. Soon, Tom brought the butterbeer to him. Sherlock had an attitude of keeping away from strangers, so he didn¡¯t talk much. Sherlock took a light sip of the drink. The sweet taste is a little greasy, not quite to his taste. After only one sip, he put the ss aside, sat at the table, and waited quietly. It¡¯s not that Sherlock doesn¡¯t want to enter Diagon Alley directly through the Leaky Cauldron, but he simply doesn¡¯t know how to do so. He found the Leaky Cauldron. He also remembered that the entrance to Diagon Alley was in front of a wall in the bar¡¯s backyard. He needs to tap his wand against a brick on the wall, and the entrance will be opened. But which brick is the correct one? Even if such specific details were mentioned in the book, it was impossible for him to remember them. Of course, he can tap brick by brick to guess the correctbination. But it would be embarrassing if other wizards came over when he did that. He was afraid that he would be suspected of being a Muggle who tried to sneak into the wizarding world. He needs to get into Diagon Alley in another way. He sat on the chair for about fifteen minutes. A couple who seemed to be shopping for their children¡¯s school supplies for the new semester took their daughter into the Leaky Cauldron. The couple did not dress like wizards but more like Muggles in modern society. However, there is a daughter with fluffy curly hair; she has a wand in her hand, showing that she is a wizard. The family didn¡¯t stop at the Leaky Cauldron Bar and went straight through the backyard. Seeing this, Sherlock immediately stood up from his seat and took out a few coins from his pocket. He grabbed a few Knuts that he got from the study room, ced them on the table, and paid for the drinks. When he walked to the bar¡¯s backyard, the little girl¡¯s family was standing by the wall counting the bricks. ¡°Do you remember which piece it was?¡± ¡°Of course, I remember! How could I forget such an important thing, Mom?¡± The girl held her head up and started counting. ¡°It¡¯s three up and two across here. Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± She whispered, took out her wand, and tapped at the determined brick. The brick she had knocked on trembled and began to move, and a small hole appeared in the middle. The opening became bigger and bigger. A wide archway appeared in front of them, leading to a winding, unseen end of a bustling street. Sherlock was behind them, watched the whole process in his eyes, and clearly remembered the position of the brick that the little girl tapped. He passed over this family. ¡°Sorry,ing through.¡± The little girl¡¯s family did not realize that Sherlock had used them. This is the second time they havee to Diagon Alley, and they are still amazed by everything there. Sherlock still maintained his cold personality and walked along the straight in the middle of Diagon Alley to Gringotts, which also led to him hearing the conversation of the little girl behind him. ¡°Where shall we go first? Hermione.¡± ¡°I promised Harry, Ron, and the others to meet at Diagon Alley today, so we have to wait for them at Gringotts first.¡± Chapter 11: An Ice Cream Chapter 11: An Ice Cream After a summer vacation, the Hogwarts trio finally met again in front of Gringotts. ¡°Guess who I just saw in Borgin and Burkes?¡± Harry asked Ron and Hermione as they walked up to Gringotts. Before his friends could guess, Harry couldn¡¯t wait to tell the answer himself, ¡°Malfoy and his father!¡± Before Hermione and Ron say anything, Mr. Weasley bes alert. ¡°What did they buy there?¡± ¡°No, they were selling something.¡± ¡°The Ministry of Magic is under investigation recently. He must be scared.¡± He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll catch himter!¡± ¡°Be careful, Arthur.¡± Mrs. Weasley warned him. ¡°That family is not easy to mess with, don¡¯t bite the bones you can¡¯t chew.¡± They chatted and walked into Gringotts. After taking out the money they needed, the Granger, Weasley, Harry, and others were ready to split up. Just as Mr. Weasley was about to invite Hermione¡¯s parents to the Leaky Cauldron for a drink, Mrs. Weasley suddenly grabbed her husband¡¯s arm. ¡°Arthur!¡± She looked very excited, her eyes fixed on the front as if she saw something incredible. Mr. Weasley was a little confused by her actions. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Molly?¡± Looking at Mrs. Weasley¡¯s line of sight, Mr. Weasley¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. He stared nkly ahead with his mouth open. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Fred, George, Percy, and the others looked strangely toward both of them. That is the back of a young man with a straight back and a slender figure. Just the back makes people think that if this person is not someone important or influential, then there must be something wrong with both of them. ¡ª- Sherlock did not encounter any problems in the process of getting his money from Gringotts. The authentication method for this bank run by goblins is quite simple. As long as someone brings the key to the treasury and the owner of the treasury, the goblins will bring them to the designated treasury room. The treasury room is more like a safe vault. As long as he has the key issued by Gringotts, he can deposit or withdraw money from the vault whenever he wants. The original Sherlock¡¯s wealth in this world is not big. Even if he didn¡¯t need to ask the goblin who brought him here, Sherlock could probably see that there were at most a few hundred Galleons in this vault. It¡¯s not much, but not too little, either. If it¡¯s just for his daily needs, this money can be spent for at least ten years. Sherlock took out about fifty Galleons, put them in the magic bag provided by Gringotts, and left the bank. The things he bought were not too much; the most important ones were themonly used items such as ink, quills, and parchment. Others include going to Madam Malkin¡¯s shop to order a robe, the Magic Pet Shop to buy an owl for sending letters, the Flourish and Blotts Bookstore to buy some Defense Against the Dark Arts books, and many more. On the surface, he still remains that cold expression, but things that are happening in Diagon Alley quite shocked him a little bit. Children on the street riding toy brooms flying at low altitudes, magic puppets constantly joking about their customers in front of the joke shop, ice cream sold in shops, and many more that piqued his interest. Of course, Sherlock is not an anti-social person like the original Sherlock. He is more outgoing and cheerful. He kept pretending to be cold in a ce like this, which made him a little bit unbearable. Looking at the introduction, the taste of this ice cream can be changed ording to their thoughts. As long as the taste is what you think in your heart, it will taste exactly what you think it is in your mouth. Sherlock sighed in his heart. The original Sherlock didn¡¯t have many acquaintances in the wizarding world at all, so he just wanted to try it. The ice cream vored with tomato scrambled eggs should be fine, right? After two months of eating British meals, it made him sick enough. He misses the taste of scrambled eggs with tomato and rice in his hometown. This ice cream is able to give him what he needs perfectly perfectly. He gave himself a thought in his heart, walked to the ice cream cart, and showed the ice cream stall owner his first friendly smile to outsiders since he came to this world. The stall owner was a young witch; she was stunned by Sherlock¡¯s smile as soon as she raised her head. ¡°Do you need an ice cream, sir?¡± The witch asked. Just as Sherlock was about to take out a Sickle from his pocket, a shout suddenly came from behind him. ¡°Sherlock!¡± Sherlock was stunned for a moment. His face froze immediately. His name is called, and it was not hisst name. Which means they are his acquaintances. He responded very quickly, immediately put away the smile, and returned to his usual cold expression. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want one.¡± Sherlock said goodbye to his tomato scrambled egg ice cream with tears in his heart and rejected the witch¡¯s ice cream. He turned to look at the people who called his name. It¡¯s a group of people. A dozen people were tall, short, and most of them were children. At a nce, Sherlock recognized Harry Potter, who was the most noticeable amongst the group, and the family who had just helped him enter Diagon Alley. It was a red-haired middle-aged wizard who called out his name. He looked at Sherlock with a look of joy and excitement as if he had seen his long-lost rtives. After seeing these people, Sherlock¡¯s heart suddenly sank to the bottom. Harry Potter, a little girl with Muggle parents, a family with many kids with red hair. Even if he doesn¡¯t know the book¡¯s plot, he can still recognize who this group of people is. The Weasleys, the Grangers, and the Hogwarts trio. The wizard who looked like he saw his long-lost rtive should be the head of the Weasley family. Sherlock can¡¯t remember his name, but he can be called Mr. Weasley. Seeing Sherlock¡¯s face, Mr. Weasley was excited, and beside him was a middle-aged witch who was even more excited than him. Mrs. Weasley had a surprised smile on her face, and there were even tears in her eyes. She stepped forward and grabbed Sherlock¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re finally willing to go out. Did you know that we haven¡¯t seen you for nearly two years after you left the Ministry of Magic? It was a pleasure to meet you again.¡± She wiped her tears. ¡°How have you beentely?¡± Chapter 12: Complex Relation Chapter 12: Complex Rtion ¡°Who is this person? Why is Mom so excited when she sees him? I remember she didn¡¯t express that when Bill graduated from Hogwarts.¡± George looked at the scene in front of him, which seemed to be another Weasley child who had been separated for many years, and whispered to Fred. Fred carefully looked at Sherlock from top to bottom and said seriously, ¡°Looking at his age, he seems to be about the same age as Charlie. Maybe he is like Charlie¡¯s counterpart of us. It¡¯s just that our parents identally forgot about him.¡± Ginny heard what her brother said and shook her head, ¡°How is that possible? He doesn¡¯t look like Charlie at all! Not to mention, his hair is pale blond!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? Ginny.¡± George and Fred smiled sinisterly. They looked at their sister and said, ¡°Our family¡¯s hair is actually pale blond. It¡¯s just that we magically dye it red yearly, don¡¯t you know?¡± Ginny was stunned for a moment. It wasn¡¯t until the twins couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud that she reacted with an embarrassed face and chased them. The trio also whispered secretly from the side. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this man before.¡± Harry said firmly. Ron muttered, ¡°You¡¯ve seen this person before? That makes no sense.¡± Harry exined, ¡°Just this summer, on my birthday. When I was at Aunt Petunia¡¯s house, he was running by the side of the road outside, and I saw him once.¡± ¡°I seem to have met him when I entered Diagon Alley just now.¡± Hermione continued Harry¡¯s words, ¡°I only saw his back, but it was easy to recognize that person was him from the back itself.¡± Hearing the two of them finish speaking, Ron looked strange, ¡°You have all seen him. My parents saw him as if they saw their own lost child. But who is he?¡± The Weasleys now surrounded him, and he was greeted with a lot of excitement. It made him very embarrassed. What kind of life did the original Sherlock have? Doesn¡¯t he have a father who is a rich man in the Muggle world and a mother who is a bit crazy in the wizarding world? Professor McGonagall saw him as her favorite student. Why did the Weasleys act more than their own son when they saw him? The original Sherlock character was bad, withdrawn, and unlikeable. But whether it was Professor McGonagall or the Weasleys and the others, they didn¡¯t care at all, which made Sherlock pretend to act cold like usual. ¡°Nothing much going ontely, so no need for you to worry about it.¡± Hearing this sentence alone, some people may think that Sherlock is polite. But when heard with his tone and expression, it sounded differently. Immediately, the group of children behind the Weasleys, including Harry and Hermione, were a bit sour, and their first impression of him was very bad. But the Weasleys didn¡¯t care about his attitude. ¡°Good to hear that you are okay. It¡¯s a good thing to go out for a walk. Do you have any other ns after youe to Diagon Alley today? You cane to our house in the evening, and also.¡± Mrs. Weasley said while pulling over Harry behind her. ¡°This is your Aunt Lily¡¯s son. You might know his name. It¡¯s Harry Potter. He is already twelve years old this year and in second grade at Hogwarts.¡± Sherlock froze for a while. He and Harry Potter are rted? This is getting more and moreplicated, and the original Sherlock¡¯s life experience is not as simple as he thought at the beginning. Looking at Harry Potter, who was standing in front of him with a confused expression, Sherlock greeted him first. ¡°Hello, Potter. I¡¯ve heard your name as early as when I was still at Hogwarts.¡± Sherlock has now mastered the way the original Sherlock spoke. He can say polite words, but he must use that kind of t tone that would make it feel dull and unfriendly. Harry hesitantly reached out and shook hands with Sherlock. He clearly felt that this person was a little difficult to get along with. ¡°Hello, and you are?¡± ¡°ording to my current position, you should call me Professor Forrest.¡± Sherlock didn¡¯t mean to hide his identity. When the school started, the news would naturally spread. Hearing his words, everyone around them widened their eyes. ¡°Professor Forrest, what ss do you teach?¡± Harry asked. ¡°Defense Against the Dark Arts.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really good, Sherlock.¡± Mr. Weasley looked very happy. He walked up and hugged Sherlock. ¡°You have finally fulfilled your own goals. I have long heard that the previously selected professor, Gilderoy Lockhart, is a criminal. I didn¡¯t expect that Dumbledore¡¯s new candidate was you.¡± Mrs Weasley looked very sad. ¡°But I heard the position is a bit cursed¡­¡± Mrs. Weasley gave him a dissatisfied look. ¡°Do you really believe that kind of thing, Molly? It¡¯s only a rumor. The professors who have gotten into trouble always put themselves in a bad situation, and what does this have to do with the position?¡± Sherlock was silent, but he doubted it himself. But Mr. Weasley obviously couldn¡¯t hear Sherlock¡¯s heart and warmly invited him. ¡°We¡¯re just about to take the kids to the bookstore to buy their stuff for the new semester. Come with us. We missed you since that time in the Ministry.¡± Mr. Weasley grabbed Sherlock¡¯s arm and didn¡¯t give him a chance to refuse at all, so he followed the Weasleys and the Grangers to the bookstore. The others who followed behind all gathered together and whispered in a low voice. ¡°So it was him who reced Lockhart.¡± Hermione looked surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t he too young? He looks in his early twenties.¡± After Lockhart was arrested, the Daily Prophet informed that he was nning to take up the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor position at Hogwarts. At the same time, a reporter named Rita Skeeter mocked Dumbledore¡¯s about this matter. This made Lockhart fans, including Hermione and Mrs. Weasley, upset for a long time, and they all felt that he had deceived them. Ronined, ¡°But Lockhart isn¡¯t even thirty years old.¡± George and Fred looked at each other, ¡°This guy sucks, just like Percy.¡± Percy red at them from the side. Harry looked back at where Sherlock was standing just now with a thoughtful look on his face. ¡°Professor Forrest, huh? He seemed to want to buy ice cream before, but after seeing us, he didn¡¯t buy it.¡± Chapter 13: Changes That Must Be Made Chapter 13: Changes That Must Be Made Hearing Harry say this, neither Ron nor Hermione could corrte the cold Sherlock with ice cream. ¡°Maybe he just happened to be there? He doesn¡¯t look like he would eat something that only children like to eat.¡± Ron guessed. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡± Harry shrugged and didn¡¯t think much about it. Before this, Harry and the others were going to split up. But after meeting Sherlock, the Weasleys wanted to find an excuse to stay with him for a while. Harry, Hermione, and the Weasleys could only listen to them and follow them together around. ¡°Kingsley has expressed some regret after you left the Auror Office. He said that you were an excellent wizard, and if you continued to stay in the office for a few years, you could be promoted to the Department of Magical Law Enforcement in the future.¡± As they walked down through the streets of Diagon Alley, Mr. Weasley gushed to Sherlock about what happened after he left the Ministry of Magic. ¡°But it¡¯s good that you want to teach at Hogwarts. Every professor in the castle is someone important in the wizarding world. You can improve better and better with them.¡± ¡°Of course I will.¡± Compared with him, Sherlock¡¯s response seemed a bit dry. But it still didn¡¯t dampen Mr. Weasley¡¯s enthusiasm for chatting with him. At the same time, Mrs. Weasley has been proudly telling the children about Sherlock¡¯s ¡°brilliant¡± history. ¡°When Professor Forrest was at Hogwarts, he got top Os in all final exams every year and even got the top 12 Os in OWLs. He was that amazing, you know? In the seventh grade, he was-¡° Fred and George interrupted Mrs. Weasley¡¯s, quietly looked at Sherlock from the corner of their eyes, and asked their mother in a low voice, ¡°Mom, who is this Professor Forrest? Why do you and Dad like him so much?¡± When the twins asked the question, Harry, Ron, and Hermione leaned, trying to eavesdrop on the conversation. Hearing the question from the two, her face suddenly changed. She whispered softly when she looked at Sherlock¡¯s back with sad and pitiful eyes. ¡°His mother was a very good friend of mine and your father.¡± When George and Fred looked at their mother with such an expression, their eyes lit up. But before they could speak, she continued. ¡°But it¡¯s none of your business! You should know that his life matters and has nothing to do with you all. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you have in mind. I must remind you, in the future, you should respect Sherlock like your own brother. Do you hear me clearly?¡± Her tone was stern, but the twins didn¡¯t care. They stretched their voices and answered feebly, ¡°We heard it clear, Mom.¡± They nced at each other and smiled, ¡°We will respect him like we respect Percy!¡± Sherlock and Mr. Weasley were walking at the front, and they did not hear the conversation between Mrs. Weasley and the twins behind. They walked into the bookstore, and the children dispersed, looking for the books they would use in the new semester. Most of the Weasleys gather in the used books area, given their family¡¯s economic conditions do not allow them to use new books. ¡°The material contents for this year¡¯s Defense Against the Dark Arts ss are all the same as before. Why didn¡¯t you let Hogwarts use your works?¡± Hearing Mr. Weasley¡¯s words, Sherlock was struck. He knew that the original Sherlock was young, but he had already published two magic books rted to Defense Against the Dark Arts in the wizarding world, and the response in the academic world was quite good. However, the knowledge involved in these two books is too advanced, and it is not something that Sherlock can study and understand in a short time. If he used his book as a learning material and couldn¡¯t exin the contentster in ss, then there would be a big problem. ¡°What I wrote is still a little too early, and using it as a learning will hinder the students at Hogwarts.¡± When Mr. Weasley heard this, he was a bit surprised, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for nearly two years, and you have changed a lot from before. But you don¡¯t need to be low on yourself, Sherlock. The two books you wrote are no lower than any other books covering Defense Against the Dark Arts.¡± Sherlock¡¯s heart suddenly jumped, and he said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not being low on myself. I just have high standards about things.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Mr. Weasley said he knew, but the smile on his face was something else. Seeing him like this, Sherlock didn¡¯t continue to pursue the topic. But he fell into a deep thought in his heart. Since the wizarding world has magic that can read other people¡¯s memories, he feels like he is walking on thin ice when he crosses over to the original Sherlock¡¯s body. He fears that someone will find out his true identity. If an ident really happened and there was a wizard who would pry into his brain, it would be over for him. But the original Sherlock¡¯s character gave him an advantage that people would not mess with him. Before crossing over, Sherlock himself was a person with a normal personality. But now the situation has changed, and he needs to pretend for a while. But if it goes on for a long time, or if he is like this all his life. He will definitely not be able to stand it or hold on to it, as he will eventually lose his true self. Therefore, he must change Sherlock¡¯s personality. He needs to change their view in the eyes of people like Professor McGonagall and the Weasleys so that they no longer see the cold Sherlock as they would always know. Of course, this change must not be sudden. It is true that people can change but without the help of time or the urrence of any major ident. A sudden change in a person¡¯s character will arouse suspicion from others. In the wizarding world, verifying this suspicion is very easy. He has to slowly change his personality and impression in the eyes of the original Sherlock¡¯s acquaintances. Just like Sherlock¡¯s act now, in Mr. Weasley¡¯s view, Sherlock is obviously a dry talker. But he hadn¡¯t seen the original Sherlock for almost two years. So Sherlock¡¯s personality might be slightly different now, which is naturally normal. While Sherlock was thinking, a sound that sounded unpleasant suddenly can be heard. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that Arthur Weasley? What are you doing here? Did The Ministry of Magic give you a raise so that you can get a new book for your child?¡± Chapter 14: Unexpected Reaction Chapter 14: Unexpected Reaction The visitors who came were a father and son. They look simr and have the same smile when they look at the Weasleys. The same figure, the same arrogance. Sherlock frowned slightly as he looked at the man who spoke. He was not disgusted by what the man said, but after he entered the bookstore, the upper part of his left arm seemed to be on fire and he felt a little bit of pain. Sherlock felt a little weird. He used his right hand to cover the hot spot of his left arm. Nothing was there, and the burning sensation seemed to be his reaction. ¡°Lucius.¡± Mr. Weasley said coldly. ¡°I heard you get busy with your businesstely,¡± said Lucius, ¡°So many things to handle at once. Did they pay you for the overtime?¡± He reached into Ginny¡¯s cauldron and pulled out a tattered Beginner¡¯s Guide to Transfiguration from the pile of old books. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be. Your only daughter didn¡¯t get a brand-new book when she started school. It seems you are not doing really well, ain¡¯t it, wizard scum?¡± Ginny¡¯s face was flushed, and Mr. Weasley¡¯s face was redder than hers. Sherlock didn¡¯t say a word and stared closely at the person Mr. Weasley had called Lucius. After thinking about it for a long time, he had a little impression of this person. This person¡¯s full name is Lucius Malfoy, and he is a Death Eater. Standing next to him is his son, Draco Malfoy, who is evil but not totally a viin in the story. But why did his arm feel like it was burning when they came in? While Sherlock was thinking, the battle between them was not over yet. ¡°We have different views on what a wizard scum is, Malfoy.¡± Mr. Weasley seemed to suppress his anger. ¡°Of course,¡± said Lucius, his eyes rolling to the Grangers, who were watching them, ¡°Oh, look at your friends. Two Muggles and¡­¡± His eyes moved and finally settled on Sherlock. Suddenly, Lucius¡¯ pupils shrank, and his face became hideous. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the mad¡­¡± He was only halfway through his words, and Mr. Weasley, who had been holding back his anger, suddenly lunged towards Lucius. The two were entangled, hitting each other and knocking down the bookshelf beside them. The guests in the bookstore screamed and dispersed to avoid them, and the clerk begged them to stop. ¡°Gentlemen, please, stop and take this somewhere else.¡± George and Fred cheered on their father excitedly. ¡°Beat him in the face, Dad! Beat him into a pulp!¡± Sherlock was speechless about the Weasleys having these two sons. They didn¡¯t n to intervene, but Sherlock nned to. As he thought before, he couldn¡¯t imitate the original Sherlock character as a whole, and he had to make changes in front of those who knew him. The Weasleys and the original Sherlock hadn¡¯t seen each other for nearly two years. They didn¡¯t have much contact before and are unlikely to have any doubts about his behavior now. He could understand that the biggest reason why Mr. Weasley couldn¡¯t help but attack him in the end was because he guessed that Lucius wanted to insult the original Sherlock¡¯s mother. The original Sherlock would probably maintain his act this way. ording to Sherlock¡¯s view, he would stand and watch things unfold. But there is another thing: Sherlock wanted to test to see if Lucius was the cause of his arm hurting. When Mr. Weasley fell and was pinned to the ground by Lucius, Sherlock suddenly rushed up and grabbed Lucius¡¯ hair. The moment his hand touched Lucius¡¯ body, the burning sensation on his arm also reached its peak. But Sherlock didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of pain, and he didn¡¯t care about the pain at this time. He waved his arm and hit Lucius¡¯ face with a hook. This punch hit Lucius in the face bluntly. Immediately, nosebleeds spurted out, and the half of his face that was hit swelled up. Lucius was stunned by this punch. Mr. Weasley was also stunned by this scene. Mrs. Weasley and Harry, Ron, Hermione, and George, who were standing and watching from the side, were all stunned. They never thought Sherlock, who had always been cold and apathetic, rushed over to help. Lucius was the first to react. His eyes were full of anger. Stared at Sherlock and pulled out his wand angrily. Seeing his reaction, Mr. Weasley drew out his wand without hesitation and pointed it at Lucius. Sherlock still had a t expression at this time, as if the punch just now wasn¡¯t from him. He raised his wand in his right hand and stood before him. Of course, the reason why he was so calm was not because of his powerful strength. Just because he was familiar with magic for less than a month, even if the original Sherlock¡¯s memory can help him quickly master a spell, he cannot reach a level of confrontation with an adult wizard. Apart from believing that Mr. Weasley would help him, what he relied on was that Lucius did not dare to cast a spell on him. After spending a month at home, Sherlock was not only familiar with magic but also spent some time reading thews around here. When you want to delve into a new society, you must be familiar with the rules of this society. When you understand the rules clearly, you will be better able to jump into this new world. Thews in the wizarding world are different from those in normal society, such as deciding the problem when there is a conflict between wizards. Using wands and magic is the key to judging whether an offense is happening. Which side uses the wand and casts magic first, unless there are special circumstances, that side will take full responsibility for the entire conflict afterward. Regardless of whether they won or not. In the current two-on-one situation, and not knowing Sherlock¡¯s true power, Lucius wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to cast a spell first against him. This way, he may not be able to fight him in the end. He stared at Sherlock warily. He didn¡¯t utter a spell but said something cruel. ¡°Fine then, I will see you in another time.¡± Having said that, he threw the old book he had been holding in his hand back into Ginny¡¯s cauldron, turned around, and left the bookstore with Draco. Chapter 15: Crescent Moon Mark Chapter 15: Crescent Moon Mark ¡°I take back what I said before.¡± George muttered and looked at Sherlock, who was holding his wand and confronted the Malfoys. Fred also nodded after seeing this, ¡°I also take back what I said before. I admit that I misjudged Professor Forrest. Percy doesn¡¯t evenpare to him.¡± Percy could only turn his head and stare at them again. Harry and Ron were excited after witnessing the Malfoys being handled this way. ¡°I think our Defense Against the Dark Arts ss this semester will go wellter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hoping it will be more interesting than Quirrell¡¯s ss.¡± Mrs. Weasley hurriedly surrounded Sherlock to check if he was injured. Her eyes had tears of relief, and she couldn¡¯t exin her excitement. ¡°Sherlock, you don¡¯t need to do that as it might portray you as a bad example-. But boy, you¡¯re not the same as before. I don¡¯t know what to say, maybe you¡¯ve matured and that¡¯s a good thing.¡± Lucius didn¡¯t have a chance to fight against Sherlock, but Mr. Weasley was shocked. Even Mr. Weasley didn¡¯t care about his situation. Instead, he patted Sherlock¡¯s shoulder with a smile, ¡°I knew that sooner orter, there would be such a day of Sherlock. I knew it.¡± Although Sherlock had just made a move that was apletely inconsistent act with his previous characteristic, his current response was still the usual. ¡°People always mature over time, and it¡¯s not toote for me. That person is just being rude to you guys.¡± He is creating an image of being cold on the outside but caring on the inside, so his connection with the Weasleys will not be too much, but also makes themfortable with the new personality that he createster in the future. He walked to a bookshelf, took out a few books he would use in this year¡¯s lesson, and put them in front of the cashier to pay for it. ¡°New students should use new books whenever they can. Take this as my wee gift.¡± Sherlock took out the old book from Ginny¡¯s cauldron, put it back into the shelves of old books, and put the new book into her cauldron. ¡°I hope you can work hard when you enter the school. I have other things to do now, so see youter.¡± After he finished speaking, he did not wait for Mrs. Weasley to hold him back and walked away from the bookstore. The Weasleys and others looked at Sherlock in a daze. Mr. Weasley looked at the new book in Ginny¡¯s cauldron and said with a sigh. ¡°Sherlock has be a little different from before. I think Sally will be happy to see him like this.¡± Mrs. Weasley wiped her tears, ¡°Poor child; he must have suffered a lot when he has been living alone, and yet he can still go like this.¡± Harry and Ron can¡¯t wait to talk about Mr. Weasley fighting against Draco¡¯s father when the school term starts. George and Fred imitate Sherlock¡¯s punch, saying that it looks cooler than defeating an enemy with a spell, and they n to develop a magic boxing glove. Ginny was happily flipping through her new book. Hermione was attracted by a book about the history of Hogwarts, while Percy was looking for a book about how prefects manage students in the school. They didn¡¯t leave the bookstore together until Hagrid, the gamekeeper and Keeper of Keys and Grounds at Hogwarts, passed by and greeted them. No one noticed that in the pile of old books that Sherlock put back from Ginny¡¯s cauldron, there was a diary lying quietly as if it had been there all along. Two dayster, an old witch brought her grandson to the bookstore. ¡°These old books usually have notes from their previous owners. Some of them will be of great help to you. You can choose a few and buy them, Neville.¡± ¡°I know, grandma.¡± The boy hurriedly picked out a few old books from the stack and paid for them. He didn¡¯t know that one of the diaries didn¡¯t even contain a single word in the pages. ¡ª¨C Sherlock nned to leave Diagon Alley as soon as he came out of the bookstore. The burning sensation on his arm was most noticeable when he touched Lucius, but it gradually subsided, and now there is nothing at all. This is weird, so he wants to go home now to study his arm. He will flip through the original Sherlock¡¯s diary to see if he has any important information that he missed. He got a custom-made robe from Madam Malkin¡¯s robe shop and brought back the owl he had bought from the pet shop. With this, Sherlock ended his trip to Diagon Alley. After returning home, he went directly to the bathroom and removed his clothes. He looked into the full-length mirror and saw that there was indeed something unusual on his left arm. It was a birthmark like a crescent moon. It was not small but upied more than one-third of the skin on his left arm. Sherlock didn¡¯t notice this before until he encountered Lucius, and it became hot. He was sure that this mark didn¡¯t seem to be a normal birthmark. But he doesn¡¯t know what this thing does to him, and he doesn¡¯t even understand why it gets hot when seeing him. It took a day for Sherlock to read through the original Sherlock¡¯s diary carefully, and found a lot of experimental records of the original Sherlock¡¯s experiments in the study room. But he didn¡¯t find any information about this mark, only some clues from a photo of the original Sherlock when he was a student. From a photo of a bare arm, he determined that the mark was already on the original Sherlock¡¯s arm before he crossed here. But why did the mark seem to have no problems during the 20 years that the original Sherlock lived, but after he saw Lucius, it started to create a reaction? Sherlock couldn¡¯t figure it out and didn¡¯t have time to study it carefully. Mainly because the time has quietlye to the end of August, and tomorrow is September 1st, the day when Hogwarts begins its term. Sherlock had to pack up and get ready to go to that school. Because thest time Professor McGonagall visited, he left him a ticket. He only knows how to get to Hogwarts by going to King¡¯s Cross Station and taking the train called the Hogwarts Express. Chapter 16: The Hogwarts Express Chapter 16: The Hogwarts Express In the early morning of September 1st, Sherlock packed his belongings and boarded the train to London from the Surrey railway station. He lives near downtown London, and reaching King¡¯s Cross Station took only thirty minutes. Sherlock easily found the wall between tform Nine and tform Ten with the ticket that Professor McGonagall gave him. Many people can clearly see that some peculiar people are gathered in this area. For example, a group of children pushing carts, most of them with an owl on them, and some adults dressed in weird clothing. They wore dark robes, and some even wore pointed hats that can only be seen in theatre clubs, attracting the attention of many passersby. ¡°I need to remind you to put away your hat when you get to the Muggle station! These Muggles think your hat is weird!¡± Beside the witch with the pointed hat, her husband wore a suit and beach shorts on his lower body. He red at her and muttered lowly. In dissatisfaction, the witch removed her hat from her head, ¡°But why do I think these people seem to be looking at you more than me?¡± ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m dressed ording to how Muggles dress normally. Do you think it¡¯s because of Vicky?¡± Hearing his father¡¯s question, the fifth-year Hogwarts student covered his face, and now he wanted to find the crack to get in quickly. He had already reminded his parents at home, but nothing changed. Sherlock couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw this family, but he was acting professional and didn¡¯tugh to the point it was noticeable. To avoid attracting attention, these wizards who came to send their children to school did not gather together and stay put. Instead, they casually loitered around the station, waiting for everyone to pass through that wall individually. Even if some of them dress strangely, when they pass through to tform 9?, those Muggles who have been paying attention to them will be unaware and divert their attention. After that, they will forget about it, as if nothing had happened. This is an effect of the Muggle-Repelling Charm. Wizards will use this magic when they haverge gatherings or cannot avoid Muggle¡¯s existence, so they use this to avoid exposing their identity. Those with the children entered tform 9? in an orderly manner, and it was Sherlock¡¯s turn who was also waiting. He didn¡¯t have many things in his hand, only a simple suitcase. As for the owl he specially bought, he let it fly to Hogwarts by itself yesterday. Holding the suitcase in his hand and looking at the wall before him, Sherlock took a small and trotted all the way forward. Just when the tip of his nose was less than ten centimeters away from the wall, he closed his eyes, but his steps did not slow down. In the next moment, he seemed to have passed through something, but he didn¡¯t feel anything as if he had passed through anything. But the surrounding voices have be different. Many animal sounds can be heard, including owls, cats, and even the squeaks of mice. The noisy conversations of people also sounded in his ears, most of which were parents giving warnings and advice to their children. With this, Sherlock opened his eyes. The smoke of the steam train flew over the chattering crowd, cats of various colors were under people¡¯s feet, and wizards and witches in modern clothes or medieval robes said goodbye to their children on the tform. Seeing this scene that waspletely different from modern society, Sherlock couldn¡¯t help raising a smile, shrugged his shoulders, and walked onto the Hogwarts Express with his suitcase in hand. There were still many empty cars in the front, but Sherlock kept walking toward the back of the train until he came to thest car and found an emptypartment to sit down in. The train will take at least a whole day to arrive at Hogwarts. Taking advantage of this, he didn¡¯t do anything else but take out a quill and parchment from the suitcase, ce it on the table, quietly lean back in the chair, close his eyes, and fall into a deep thought. Sherlock was trying to remember how things would go, as he didn¡¯t remember much of the original plot. In the entire Harry Potter series, except for the first book he read in the original English version, the other six books are all learned through the movie recap videos. This led him to have a very one-sided knowledge of the plot of the original books. Though, he knew very well how it ended. Justice defeated evil, and the boy who lived defeated the Dark Lord or Voldemort. But when ites to a specific part of the story, he really can¡¯t remember much of it. After thinking about it for a moment, Sherlock took a quill and wrote two words on the parchment. ¡°The Chamber of Secrets¡± and ¡°The Basilisk¡±. These are the only things he knows from the second Harry Potter book. Roughly, a secret room in Hogwarts was opened, and arge serpent called ¡°The Basilisk¡± was released, which has been attacking students at Hogwarts throughout the year. But it seems that none of the students in the castle died because of it, and a person named Voldemort is behind all of this. As for what happened to the rest, he didn¡¯t remember any of it. He was unable to recall anything more and stopped thinking. He took out his wand and tapped lightly on the parchment with ¡°The Chamber of Secrets¡± and ¡°The Basilisk¡± written on it. The piece of parchment was instantly torn. The Severing Charm is the most difficult of the basic spells, and it is also one of the spells that Sherlock has been able to use proficiently. After he opened the window and threw the pile of paper scraps out, he found that there was a Ford sedan flying in the sky just above the moving train. Inside the car, he could clearly see Harry and Ron¡¯s faces. Harry seemed to see him and waved at him excitedly. Sherlock¡¯s eyes widened, and it was only at this time that he remembered that Harry and Ron driving the flying car to school was part of the original plot of the second book. He looked at the car above his head that gradually lifted into the sky and turned into a small ck spot. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Those kids, they are still young and already doing this kind of stuff.¡± He muttered again. ¡°Did they reach the destination safely? They should be.¡± Harry and Ron did find it fun at this time. ¡°I think I saw Professor Forrest on the train just now!¡± Harry said excitedly. Ron was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and couldn¡¯t help but get excited, ¡°He must be impressed by us now!¡± ¡°Not only him, but I think everyone at Hogwarts will be impressed!¡± Chapter 17: Entering Hogwarts Chapter 17: Entering Hogwarts Sherlock and many other students on the train saw Harry and Ron driving the flying car in the sky. This really sparked a discussion among them, but none of this has anything to do with Sherlock. After making sure that he couldn¡¯t recall any more things in the plot, he opened the suitcase again, took out a third-grade Defense Against the Dark Arts book, flipped through it, and made some notes on it. His teaching material has already taken shape. Although he can¡¯t teach much-advanced level magic at his level yet, he could do it if it was only ssroom material subjects. The sun rises high in the sky. At noon, Sherlock bought a piece of chocte from the snack cart to fill his stomach and continued creating his teaching n. The night soon filled the whole sky. At this time, the train attendant also notified the whole car that they would reach Hogwarts in ten minutes. Sherlock stood up from his seat, stretched his waist, put the book and quill back in the suitcase, removed his clothes, and put on a robe. The speed of the train became slower and slower, and it finally came to a stop. Sherlock stood out among the group of students and got off the train with them. In front of the small tform, a figure much taller than ordinary people was already standing there waiting. After seeing the students get off the train, he said loudly in a hoarse voice. ¡°First-year studentse to me!¡± The first-year students were at a loss at first and immediately gathered toward this person. Suddenly, this person seemed to have noticed something, and he quickly walked toward Sherlock. ¡°Oh? Sherlock! It really is you! I¡¯ve heard about youing to teach at Hogwarts, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe using the train!¡± This person is none other than Hagrid, the gamekeeper and Keeper of Keys and Grounds of Hogwarts. He walked to Sherlock¡¯s side and gave him a warm hug. It wasn¡¯t a hug because when he hugged Sherlock, his face was pressed against his belly. ¡°Professor McGonagall gave me the ticket.¡± Sherlock said lightly after breaking free from Hagrid¡¯s hug. He seemed to be familiar with the original Sherlock, and he was not surprised by this. After all, this is Hogwarts, where the original Sherlock studied for seven years. He may not have many friends, but he will have one or two people close to him, and the professors at Hogwarts will know him well. The new students who followed Hagrid were looking at Sherlock with curious eyes. They could hear from Hagrid¡¯s words that the man in front of them was their professor, but they didn¡¯t know which ss that professor was teaching. ¡°You can go to the castle. Dumbledore is waiting for you in the Great Hall.¡± Hagrid smiled, waved goodbye to Sherlock, and took the new students away in a different direction. Sherlock followed the others on the other side, where arge group of horses with ck wings and carriages were behind their backs. It was the first time for second-year students to use this type of transportation to go back to school. In most people¡¯s eyes, they didn¡¯t seem to see any of the horses, only a carriage. ¡°Can you see Thestrals, Professor Forrest?¡± It was Hermione who asked Sherlock. Because Harry and Ron went to drive the flying car, now she¡¯s on her own. Through her questions, Sherlock learned the name of this magical animal and recalled that he had seen information about this creature in a book devoted to the introduction of magical animals when he was at home. They are called Thestrals, a magical animal, whereas only those who have seen death with their own eyes can see its true form. Whether Sherlock was in his previous life or traveled here, he never saw anyone¡¯s death. The only thing that can be exined why he can see them now is that he experienced death itself, which is more serious than seeing other people die. Facing Hermione¡¯s question, he replied gently, ¡°It¡¯s not a good sign when you are able to see this creature.¡± Hermione had seen Sherlock in Diagon Alley before and knew that his character was not as cold as he appeared. He was actually a nice person. ¡°Harry and Ron are stupid!¡± Hermione couldn¡¯t helpining angrily when she got into a Thestral carriage with Sherlock. ¡°They only know how to have fun and be a show-off, but they don¡¯t know how much trouble that car will cause Mr. Weasley if other people saw it!¡± Sherlock was quite interested in chatting with her. Compared with Harry and Ron, Hermione was more mature than them or even other peers. ¡°If they knew that, they wouldn¡¯t be Harry Potter and Ron Weasley.¡± The Thestral led them to Hogwarts¡¯ gate. Sherlock and Hermione got off the carriage, and the students walked into the lead of their prefects and finally entered the castle. Sherlock followed behind these students to prevent himself from getting lost in the castle. When he came to the door of the Great Hall, his heart finally couldn¡¯t help but get nervous. Walking through this door, he will meet the principal of this school. He is one of the important people in the whole story itself and the person with the most unknown motive and mind throughout his life. Whether or not he will reveal his ws or tricks depends on whether he can pass his test. Sherlock sighed, followed the students, and walked into the Great Hall. There are four long tables in the center of the Hall. The students who enter here sit on different long tables ording to their respective houses. The Hall was lit by thousands of candles floating in the air above the table, and the four tables were set with gleaming gold tes and cups. There is another table at the front of the dining room, which is the teacher¡¯s row. When Sherlock looked there, all the Hogwarts professors were sitting at that table. An old man with a big white beard and oddly shaped sses is in the middle. The old man who looked like an old grandpa next door. He smiled, looked at Sherlock¡¯s eyes, and waved to him. Chapter 18: Professor Dumbledore Chapter 18: Professor Dumbledore ¡°I thought you¡¯de to Hogwarts earlier, Sherlock.¡± The old man who looked friendly was Dumbledore, the principal of Hogwarts. ¡°Come sit here. I¡¯ll introduce you to the studentster.¡± He beckoned to Sherlock. After Sherlock sat down beside Dumbledore, he answered Dumbledore¡¯s question, ¡°I came to schoolte because I wanted to perfect my teaching nter.¡± When speaking to Dumbledore, he didn¡¯t change his usual tone and characteristics. Even the respect in his tone could be heard by anyone. If the original Sherlock had special feelings for someone, there would be only Dumbledore, whom he mentions a lot in the diary. He admired him, who was known as the greatest wizard of the twentieth century. Hearing his words, Dumbledore praised, ¡°Sufficient preparation will make you do wellter, indeed.¡± At this time, the new students are still crossing theke. The other students who were already seated in the Hall chatted happily with their ssmates who hadn¡¯t seen each other for the whole vacation, and the professors were also chatting to each other. During the period before the sorting ceremony, neither the students nor the professors were having a bad night. Dumbledore looked at Sherlock with his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t think you were ready to take over the position, Sherlock.¡± Sherlock showed an attitude of listening to his words carefully. ¡°Last time, when you came to Hogwarts to apply for the position, I told you that what youcked was not your knowledge of magic but the characteristics that an adult wizard should have.¡± ¡°Your characteristics are not good enough. Even if you learned the most powerful magic, anyone can do that. I don¡¯t feel like giving you the position at that time as it was not the time yet.¡± ¡°However, after Lockhart tangled in an incident, the position for Defense Against the Dark Arts ss was empty again, and I had to change things up.¡± ¡°You always think that I am the wisest person you know, but in fact, just like when I choose someone as a professor, I can choose the wrong person. Because sometimes I am not necessarily always right.¡± He put his hands crossed on the table. His words were gentle as if he was talking to a younger generation who was close to him. Comically as if he mistakenly mistook yogurt for milk and added it to his coffee a few days ago. ¡°I may be too harsh on you. After all, improving your strength is an easy task. But if someone wants to change their characteristic, just relying on themselves truly is useless.¡± ¡°With that, I think I should give you a chance.¡± At this point, he finally stated the purpose of having this conversation with Sherlock. ¡°The letter of appointment that Minerva sent you is not the full one, as I would like to add something to you here directly.¡± ¡°Hogwarts officially hired you to be a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor for only this year.¡± ¡°Think of it as an internship period for you. After you finish this year, I will consider whether to continue to give you the position. If I still think that you are still not ready by then, then I will choose another person to fill your position.¡± Hearing him say this, Sherlock couldn¡¯t help but secretly curse in his heart. Did he really think that he wanted to teach for a second time in Hogwarts as the Defense Against Dark Arts ss professor? He can only pray now and hope that this year will go smoothly without any problems that would cause him an injury or maybe death. He was stunned by the idea that Dumbledore wanted to keep him next year, or he could just get another new professor, which implies he might also die in the process. Of course, Sherlock couldn¡¯t say these things directly, and Dumbledore didn¡¯t have the time to be privy to his thoughts. Sherlock said seriously and sincerely, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Professor. I will try my best to be the best Professor for Hogwarts from now on andter.¡± Dumbledore looked at the new students whom Professor McGonagall led in for the sorting ceremony, and he spoke softly, ¡°I hope that you from the future can tell yourself that you didn¡¯t let yourself down.¡± The conversation between the two ended, and the sorting ceremony was about to begin. Everyone fell silent and listened quietly to the ceremony process. The hat is responsible for the selection of which house the new students are about to proceed in. It was his first meeting with Dumbledore. Sherlock felt that he had dealt it well. Even though this old man feels pretty nice based on the impression of his briefmunication. Deep down, he is the kind of person who always has things that he keeps a secret. It is also unlikely that he was peeping into the minds of the people he talks to all the time. During the conversation just now, Sherlock didn¡¯t feel any difort. He believed and hoped that there was nothing strange with their talk and moved on from it. At the beginning of the sorting ceremony, a man with oily hair and a dark robe on the professor¡¯s table looked pale and gloomy. The middle-aged wizard looked like a big bat, sat up from his seat, and left the Hall. When he passed by Sherlock, he nced at him. Those eyes were like a pool of stagnant water, empty, silent, and deste. He can only feel the icy breathing from him. He was even more ominous than the Thestrals, a feeling that you could only see their true form if you had seen death. In Sherlock¡¯s memory, only one Professor in Hogwarts seemed to have such characteristics. His name is Professor Snape; he is the potions professor. He fell into a deep thought, Is he a good or a bad guy in the original book? After thinking about it for a long time, he could not recall anything about this person. Sherlock shook his head and stopped thinking about it. He should probably kept their interaction to a minimum in this castle. At the end of the sorting ceremony, the dinner started to begin. At this time, Snape came back in a hurry. He lowered his head and whispered a few words beside Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall. Sherlock was sitting next to them and vaguely heard the names ¡°Potter¡± and ¡°Weasley¡± being mentioned. Professor McGonagall¡¯s face turned into anger a little bit. She stood up from her seat and walked into a room next to the Hall. Dumbledore suppressed the smile on his face, and three minutes after Professor McGonagall left, he walked away with a serious expression. Sherlock could probably guess that the reason they were acting like that was because Snape had found Harry and Ron, who were driving to the school in a flying car. However, none of this has anything to do with him. At the moment, he is currently talking with Professor Flitwick, who is in charge of the Charms ss. Chapter 19: Unlucky Harry and Ron Chapter 19: Unlucky Harry and Ron At this time, no feelings of joy can be seen in Harry and Ron. Whether the entire Hogwarts students have any admiration for them, they don¡¯t know. But when Snape caught them, he expressed his admiration for them gloomily. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Harry Potter, the reliable boy, and Ron Weasley, who doesn¡¯t give his family peace of mind. Do you think you can avoid punishment this time?¡± Harry and Ron look really miserable now. The clothes on the two of them were all tattered, almost torn into rags. Ron¡¯s wand was broken into two pieces; he didn¡¯t know if it would still work now. His arm was also bent in an irregr shape. The pain made his face pale, his lips trembled uncontrobly, and a small groan holding the pain could be heard. Harry supported Ron by the side, as he wasn¡¯t doing well. Blood dripped from his head all over his face. From the appearance alone, he looked even more serious than Ron. The car suddenly lost control as it approached Hogwarts, taking the two of them into the hitting Whomping Willow behind the castle. The Whomping Willow tree seemed to feel that its life was threatened and attacked Harry and Ron, who were in the car. Although the two escaped by luck, they also suffered from an injury. Harry now only feels dizzy and nauseated in his stomach. The injury on his head wasn¡¯t from the battering that the Whomping Willow gave to him but hit his head on the front windshield of the car. He said weakly, ¡°Professor, I think we-¡° ¡°Quiet.¡± Snape cut in coldly what he wanted to say ¡°Wait here, and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± He settled them in a small room next to the Hall and hurriedly walked out. Before Harry and Ron could wait, Snape came back with two potion bottles in his hands. ¡°Drink this.¡± He gave two bottles of potions to Harry and Ron. Harry doubted and resisted because it was the potion he handed over. However, looking at Snape, if he didn¡¯t drink the potions immediately, he would forcefully pry open his mouth with pliers and pour them into his mouth. So he had to obey what he said. Closing his eyes, he blew out the potion bottle in one breath. The potion took effect quickly. Harry¡¯s pale lips turned red after drinking the potion, his mind was no longer dizzy, and the wound wasn¡¯t so painful. Knowing that even Harry had drunk Snape¡¯s potion, Ron stretched out his arm and poured the potion into his mouth tremblingly. Soon, the pain in his body subsided, but the broken arm still hadn¡¯t healed, but he was feeling better than before. After Harry and Ron find out that Snape is helping them, they feel grateful to him. However, this kind of feeling of gratitude quickly subsided, and Snape¡¯s words made them feel bad about the whole situation. ¡°Both of you came to Hogwarts in an illegally modified car, seen by countless Muggles on the road, and damaged the Whomping Willow tree at school. What were you thinking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity you are not students of my house. If I were, I have already expelled you from this school. But I will go and find someone who might make that decision. Both of you, wait here.¡± He left the room, leaving only Harry and Ron looking at each other. ¡°That tree is crazy! It¡¯s trying to kill us!¡± said Ron. Harry was carefully wiping the blood from his face with the cloth on his body, ¡°It¡¯s not that it wants to kill us. Maybe it thinks that we want to kill it.¡± ¡°Why are we so unlucky today? There was a problem with the tform wall, the car almost killed us, and a tree almost killed me!¡± ¡°You left one more thing, we are likely to be expelled from Hogwarts.¡± Speaking of this, both of them fell silent. They have desperately guessed in their hearts that they made a big mistake this time, and even Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore will not forgive them. Of course, Dumbledore wouldn¡¯t expel either of them. After he came to the room and learned what happened from their mouths, Snape handed over the punishment to Professor McGonagall. She took Snape back and continued to attend the dinner, which was not over yet. The students had already filled their stomachs in the Hall, and Sherlock also ended the chat with Professor Flitwick. It was a small talk, but most of the time, he rambled about how to deal with children at Hogwarts. Sherlock just nodded and agreed with his statement. ¡°I know that you are already tired and you really want to go back to the lounge for a good night¡¯s sleep, but I would like to say a few words before we end this night.¡± Dumbledore stood up, and his voice spread to every corner of the Hall. ¡°We have a new teacher this year. Professor Forres is d to fill the Defence Against the Dark Arts ss position and will teach you all starting tomorrow.¡± The apuse from the Hall was not warm, but it was also not cold either. Sherlock¡¯s appearance made him the first impression of many girls at Hogwarts. As the headmaster, Dumbledore doesn¡¯t have that many long speeches. After a brief introduction to Sherlock, he emphasized a few things that should be noted every year and announced the end of the dinner. The students chatted away from the Hall and returned to the lounges of their respective houses while Filch led Sherlock to his future residence and office at Hogwarts. ¡°Professor Forrest, I still remember you. When you were here, I saw you as the most promising student at the time. Now look at you. You have be a professor at Hogwarts.¡± Filch¡¯s words were filled withpliments, but Sherlock didn¡¯t show any emotion. ¡°I made a promise when I graduated that I would return to this castle, and now I¡¯m just fulfilling my promise.¡± He asked again, ¡°Are you still patrolling the castle tonight?¡± Filch usually only dared to show his dominance in front of students, but in front of a professor, he became the most polite person in the entire castle. ¡°On the first night of the new school, some students wille out and run around. After leading you to your residence, I will briefly inspect the castle.¡± Sherlock nodded lightly. He said casually and inly, ¡°I¡¯ll take a walk in the castle with youter. It¡¯s been three years since I left here. I want to get to know the castle again; it has been a while.¡± Chapter 20: Working Tirelessly Chapter 20: Working Tirelessly Filch took Sherlock to an office on the third floor and handed him the key. ¡°This office was used by the previous professor, Quirrell, but during the summer vacation, I cleaned out all his belongings, and the elves in the castle have also thoroughly cleaned it up. You can stay here in the future.¡± Sherlock took the key from him, and Filch¡¯s face showed a smile, ¡°You can set up your room, Professor Forrest. I¡¯ll go back and prepare some things. When I¡¯m patrolling the castle, I¡¯ll return to youter when Ie to this floor.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned and left. After watching him disappear at the corner of the stairs, Sherlock inserted the key into the door and walked into his room at Hogwarts. The office is quite spacious, with a bookshelf upying half of the wall, a clothes rack behind the door, and arge desk in the room facing the door. As Filch said, it was swept clean, and there was no dust on the bookshelves and table tops. Sherlock¡¯s suitcase was ced on the side of the desk. He took out all the books and notes inside, arranged them on the bookshelf, and took several robes in the suitcase to the bedroom at the back of the office. The elf has already made the bed, and the toiletries and daily necessities are also well prepared. The students living at Hogwarts are really happy, and Sherlock believes that the elves in the castle will even help wash the clothes they usually change. Letting these students live a life that is much happier than at home. After tidying up his office and bedroom, he sat down at the desk and picked up the ss schedule given by Professor McGonagall at the end of the dinner. Honestly, being a professor at Hogwarts is not an easy job. Especially sses like Charms, Transfiguration, Potions, Herbology, History of Magic, Astronomy, and Defense Against the Dark Arts. There are a total of seven sses in the castle, and the main ss for each grade has at least one main ss a week thatsts one and a half hours, except for the astronomy ss. This means that all professors in those seven sses work every day from Monday to Friday. While it does sound like not a big task, don¡¯t forget that Hogwarts is divided into four houses. Students from the four houses of the same grade will not take each ss together. Students from two houses will take a ss together, which means that the professor needs to take two houses, and the workload is doubled. Suppose youpare it to a normal school. Imagine there are seven grades in the school, and they are doing two sses in each grade at the same time, but there is only one math teacher in the whole school. They are also responsible for all the math sses and homework of all the students in the school. This means there are 14 sses in a week. Each ss is a big ss thatsts more than one hour, and they have to check every homework that the students have. The life of the students at Hogwarts is not hard, but the professors of these seven main sses are being put to work more than a typical donkey pulling a big cart. From today onwards, Sherlock will join the Hogwarts teaching group, bing someone who will not rest at all. He looked at tomorrow¡¯s sses. The first ss in the morning was Ravenw and Gryffindor in the first grade, and there was another Gryffindor in the afternoon ss, but this time, it was for the second grade, which was Harry¡¯s ss. The arrangement on the schedule was exactly what he wanted. First, he wanted to teach in the lower grades to see how the students responded, and then he could improve in the next ss. After preparing the content for tomorrow¡¯s ss, there was a sudden knock on the door of the office, and Filch¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Professor Forrest, we can go now if you¡¯re ready.¡± Sherlock looked at the time. It was just past eight o¡¯clock. ording to the original Sherlock¡¯s diary, the curfew should start at nine o¡¯clock. He sorted out his robes, his expression changed again, and he opened the door. ¡°Is there going to be a curfew patrol before nine o¡¯clock?¡± Filch exined to him, ¡°It is not necessary to check for curfew when patrolling the castle. It is precisely because it is not curfew time. There may be students who use spells in the corridor, which is not allowed ording to the rules. The students who have been admitted in recent years are bing more cheeky, especially Gryffindor students.¡± ¡°If you ask my opinion, Professor Dumbledore is too kind. It¡¯s time to restore the previous castle management system and treat those disobedient students with handcuffs and whips so they won¡¯t dare to repeat the same mistake.¡± Sherlockined silently in his heart, but he didn¡¯t respond to what he said. Instead, he turned around, closed the office door, and started the tour at night with him. ¡°Where shall we go first?¡± Sherlock asked. Filch said without hesitation, ¡°We go to the Gryffindormon room. On the first night of every semester, I can catch students who use magic around there, especially those two little bastards who entered the school.¡± He subconsciously gritted his teeth, and Sherlock could guess who he was referring to. No other Gryffindor student could make Filch hold such a grudge, except the Weasley twins. Sherlock didn¡¯t really care where Filch wanted to patrol. He asked toe out with him this time, just to take the opportunity to know the entire Hogwarts Castle. He doesn¡¯t need to know every ce clearly as long as he knows roughly where themon rooms of the four houses are, where the teachers¡¯ offices are, and where themonly used ssrooms are. So that he won¡¯t be lost in the castle tomorrow. Like a freshman who just started school and doesn¡¯t even know where the sses are. They were walking on the stairs leading to the tower where the Gryffindormon room was located. They heard two people talking from the corner as soon as they reached the fifth floor. ¡°We were lucky that Professor Dumbledore didn¡¯t expel us.¡± ¡°But that itself is really embarrassing. I don¡¯t even want to imagine what people will think of us when we return to the Gryffindor in this outfit.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? These bandages on our bodies are like medals for soldiers.¡± ¡°I mean, during the day, we were indeed seen as something by everyone when we were in the car, and now they will probably see us as something. I even waved at Professor Forrest in the car. I don¡¯t know if there will be his ss tomorrow, but I think we should go to Madam Pomfrey to create a sick note. I don¡¯t have the face to attend his ss this way.¡± With a bandage on his head, Harry chatted with Ron, who had a cast on his hand and walked around the corner of the stairs. They saw that Professor Forrest, whom they had just mentioned, was standing there with Filch. Chapter 21: A Boy Named Neville Chapter 21: A Boy Named Neville Harry was embarrassed now. He wanted to remove the bandage from his head, wrap it around his face, and lie that he was Draco. However, he can¡¯t do that now. Not only did Professor Forrest see who he was before, but he also heard the conversation between him and Ron just now. Ron was even more at a loss. He stammered and said, ¡°Uhh, hello there. Professor Forrest.¡± Sherlock was speechless, didn¡¯t speak, and Filch scolded them, ¡°It¡¯s less than half an hour before the curfew. What do you kids want to do dressing up like this? Run around the castle?¡± Harry hurriedly exined, ¡°We just came back from Madam Pomfrey, and Professor Dumbledore asked us to go to the hospital to deal with the injury we had¡­¡± His words got quieter as he spoke. Sherlock looked at the two of them strangely, and when he saw Harry and Ron driving the flying car on the train, he recalled something. He remembered that the two of them should not have suffered serious injuries in the original book. ¡°I saw you greeting me from the sky when I was on the train. I thought you couldnd safely.¡± Hearing what he said, Harry and Ron were even more embarrassed and could not wait to tuck their heads into their cors. ¡°You seemed to say you were going to take a leave of absence from my ss tomorrow. Is the injury that serious?¡± Sherlock asked tly. Harry seemed to be in a hurry to speak, but he choked on his own saliva. He coughed several times before exining. ¡°Professor, I was only joking with Ron. We weren¡¯t seriously injured, Madam Pomfrey didn¡¯t even let us in the infirmary, she used a magic bandage to tend our wound and it would be fine in two days. It won¡¯t affect us in ss at all.¡± Sherlock nodded slightly, ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t want students to ask for leave before my first ss starts.¡± ¡°We promise not to be absent from your ss, professor!¡± ¡°Go back and rest.¡± Hearing him say this, Harry and Ron nodded obediently, like two animals who were caught stealing food, and hurried back to the Gryffindormon room. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let them go away easily, Professor Forrest. These two students deliberately wanted to skip ss, and you should punish themter.¡± Filch seemed slightly resentful that Sherlock let Harry and Ron go so easily. The main reason is that Sherlock¡¯s characteristic is too cold, which makes Filch mistakenly think that he and Snape are the same kind of person. ¡°They were just thinking about it. As long as they didn¡¯t do it, they should not be punished.¡± Seeing what he said, Filch didn¡¯t talk much but continued walking towards the Gryffindormon with Sherlock. On the way, they also met other students from Gryffindor. Although Sherlock could see that Filch wanted to punish them, but since it was not curfew time, he had no way to punish them. Just as he was walking to the corridor where the entrance to the Gryffindormon room was, a boy suddenly bumped into Sherlock. Just as the boy¡¯s body came into contact with him, Sherlock suddenly felt a burning sensation on his arm again. That feeling was short-lived and even made him wonder if it was an illusion created by him. Sherlock frowned and looked down at the boy who hit him. He has a round face, a chubby body, a messy ck hair, and his face looks pale because of fear. Sherlock stretched out a hand towards him, trying to help pull him up from the ground. But the boy just gave him a scared look and got up from the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor Forrest. I ran too fast and didn¡¯t see you on the way here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Sherlock said and asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The boy lowered his head. It seemed that he was nervous, ¡°Neville Longbottom.¡± ¡°Longbottom¡­¡± Sherlock repeated the boy¡¯s name. He is no stranger to this name. Because in the first book that he is most familiar with, he knows the boy in front of him, and it seems to y a very important role in the storyter. But why did the birthmark on his arm burn again when he hit him? Thest time he had a reaction from the mark was when he met Lucius and his son at the bookstore. At that time, the burning sensation was strong. Now, he met Neville, but the burning sensation was only for a brief moment. What is going on? Hecks clues of what is happening; Sherlock couldn¡¯t think of anything that corrtes between Neville Longbottom and the Malfoys. Just as he was thinking, Neville asked in a small voice, ¡°Can I go now? Professor¡± Sherlock finally came to his senses, and patted Neville¡¯s shoulder casually, ¡°Go back and take some rest.¡± Hearing his words, Neville turned around and ran to the entrance of the Gryffindormon. Watching him disappear, Sherlock looked thoughtfully at the hand he had just patted on Neville. After touching his body, the mark on his arm didn¡¯t burn, which made him wonder if the burning sensation just now was his illusion. ¡°The Gryffindor students are reckless. They can¡¯t even see clearly when they walk. It¡¯s time to teach these children a good lesson and teach them the rules!¡± Filch looked at Sherlock, thinking he was still thinking about what had happened to Neville just now, and hinted at Sherlock about giving a punishment. Sherlock shook his head and forgot about the mark again. There is a high possibility that the original Sherlock¡¯s mother left the mark. The reason why Professor McGonagall, the Weasleys, Hagrid, and Dumbledore took care of the original Sherlock so much was probably because they were familiar with the original Sherlock¡¯s mother. Judging from the description in the diary, the original Sherlock does not seem to know why his mother has such a close rtionship with these people in the wizarding world. Sherlock felt that he could know itter when the right time came. Asking Dumbledore or Professor McGonagall directly about their rtionship with their mother and maybe the origin of the mark on his body. This way, the information obtained about it may be more reliable than just guessing it by himself. Chapter 22: Looking For Me? Chapter 22: Looking For Me? It was past nine o¡¯clock when Sherlock and Filch walked past the entrance to the Gryffindormon room together. Filch looked at the pocket watch in his hand, raised amp, and illuminated the castle corridor that had begun to dim. ¡°They must be nning some tricks this year.¡± After staying near the Gryffindormon room for a long time, Filch couldn¡¯t catch the student he wanted, so he could not help but murmur something. The confrontation between the Weasley twins can be seen, and he is something else. ¡°Well, Professor Forrest. Since we haven¡¯t caught any students we want to catch here, we¡¯ll go to the Slytherinmon room to take a look, and those students are always up to no good.¡± He muttered, walking ahead with themp to show Sherlock the way. Just as Filch walked to the corner of the corridor and stairs, a voice could be heard. The voice was strange as if someone had used something with it. The sound was small, but Sherlock was immediately alerted by it. He took a few steps back, but Filch wasn¡¯t so lucky. The magic was triggered, and five small firecrackers suddenly rolled out from somewhere on the walls on both sides of the corridor. They rolled on the ground at an extremely fast speed, circling around Filch. The moment Filch saw this, his expression changed. At this time, he could already predict his own fate. ¡°Oh bugger!¡± The five firecrackers gathered around Filch and exploded. The sound of five small firecrackers exploding was not loud, and the area affected was small, but an unbearable stench instantly filled the entire corridor. A burst of yellow-brown smokepletely enveloped Filch¡¯s vision. Sherlock had already taken a few steps back, now covered his nose with his hand, frowned, and couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. ¡°Are you okay, Filch?¡± Filch didn¡¯t respond to him, but given the expression he has right now, he didn¡¯t seem to be in a good state at all. ¡°Bugger! Bugger! Bugger! Those two bastards! I have to catch them! I¡¯m going to whip them! Punish them with chains for a year and get them expelled!¡± The stench was like a cesspool. The smoke gradually dispersed, and Filch can be seen again. His body was covered with feces and yellow dirt, his expression was furious, and he seemed a little helpless. He was standing in the middle of the corridor with two hands full of sticky substance. Such a nauseating stench makes it hard not to wonder what that yellow-sticky substance is. Filch seemed to be about to explode with anger, but his experience dealing with this kind of thing left him with some sanity. ¡°Professor Forrest, tonight¡¯s tour ends here. I have to go back and clean up these things on me.¡± After he finished speaking, without waiting for Sherlock to answer, he strode away, carrying themp in a hurry. Sherlock was helpless, watching him disappear. He underestimated what the twins could do. Filch is no longer at a disadvantage but is bullied. Of course, the n to let Filch guide him throughout Hogwarts tonight was in vain. Until now, he only knew where Gryffindor¡¯smon room was and still didn¡¯t know anything about the rest of the castle. Sherlock walked in front of the Gryffindormon room, waiting for the stench in the corridor to disappear. He was whether to walk around the castle by himself or at least find someone to apany him. But he was worried about meeting Professor McGonagall or Dumbledore on the way. He couldn¡¯t exin why he didn¡¯t sleep and wandered around the castle in the middle of the night. Just as Sherlock struggled with the current situation, the entrance to the Gryffindormon suddenly opened, and a small chatter came from inside. ¡°He must have left. Many dung bombs exploded together. That would at least take him a whole night to clean it off.¡± ¡°I guessed he was here to watch over us tonight. Did he really think we were going to trick him likest year? It¡¯s ridiculous. We never treat the same people with the same pranks!¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯re done here. We should use the Marauder¡¯s map so that the others won¡¯t see anywhere.¡± George and Fred cautiously walked out from the entrance, and Sherlock stood silently under the candlestick at the entrance. Comically enough, they didn¡¯t notice him. ¡°I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.¡± George pulled out his wand, chanted the incantation, and tapped the worn and disfigured parchment in his hand. Suddenly, a change appeared on the parchment. From Sherlock¡¯s perspective, he couldn¡¯t see the change in the parchment. ¡°Alright, The King of Night Walkers at Hogwarts is back! We haven¡¯t been in the castle for two months. Where should we go next?¡± ¡°I think we should go to the statue of the hunchbacked witch first. There are not enough materials for making big dung bombs, and we hid some therest year, remember?¡± ¡°Oh yeah, in order to deal with Filch tonight, we used up ourst stock. Time to get more.¡± ¡°Fred, wait!¡± George was looking at the parchment and suddenly stopped Fred. He pointed to a certain ce on the parchment with his finger and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Look at this.¡± Fred shifted his gaze to George¡¯s finger. That was the corridor in front of the entrance to the Gryffindormon where they were now, and their names were disyed on it. But beside them was a name close to them and even ovepped with them. ¡°Sherlock Forrest¡­¡± Fred gulped and read out the name on the Marauder¡¯s map. At the same time, he turned his neck mechanically with George and looked toward the direction on the map where Sherlock¡¯s name was marked. In the shadow below the candlestick, Sherlock had been silently watching them use the Marauder¡¯s map, quietly looking at the eyes of the two. He asked calmly, ¡°Looking for me?¡± Chapter 23: Got Them Chapter 23: Got Them ¡°Uhh, Professor Forrest¡­¡± This is the second student Sherlock met tonight. George and Fred are nervous now. They don¡¯t know why Sherlock, who just joined Hogwarts today, appeared here. Of course, being here is not the main point that they were nervous. Just a minute ago, the two of them used the Marauder¡¯s Map in front of the newly recruited Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. After he reacted, George hurriedly hid the Marauder¡¯s Map behind him. The next second, he and Fredughed nervously. ¡°What a coincidence, Professor Forrest. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you as soon as we came out. You¡¯re taking a night stroll, professor?¡± ¡°Oh yes, it¡¯s about nighttime, and we met you; what a coincidence indeed. It¡¯s not toote tonight. Professor, I think it¡¯s better for you to go back to rest early since you just arrived here. We¡¯re going to sleep too. Staying upte will not do you good.¡± George and Fred were jokingly trying to fool him and hide the Marauder map. At the same time, they turned around and walked towards the entrance of the Gryffindormon room together. However, their behavior of hiding something certainly won¡¯t deceive Sherlock. The moment they turned around, Sherlock grabbed the back cors of the two of them. Fred¡¯s body froze instantly. They gulped and looked at each other. They could see from each other¡¯s eyes that they couldn¡¯t escape so easily tonight. ¡°Uh¡­ Is there anything we can do to help you, Professor Forrest? We have to go back to sleep. Mom said going to bedte is not good for your health.¡± George wanted to make thest shot. However, Sherlock stretched out his hand before him and said lightly, ¡°Give that to me.¡± Knowing they couldn¡¯t escape, George and Fred sighed and took out the Marauder¡¯s map. They didn¡¯t dare to y tricks in front of Sherlock. During the summer vacation at home, Mrs. Weasley told them countless times how amazing Professor Forrest was when he was a student. After graduating, he worked as an Auror for more than a year. Later, he felt that being Aurors was too boring, so he resigned from the Ministry of Magic and devoted himself to studying magic at home. After two years of studying, he has already written two books on spells that many wizards respect. If that¡¯s not enough, in his early twenties, he can be a professor of the main ss in a thousand-year-old school like Hogwarts, which is something that no ordinary people can do. They dared to fight back against Filch because they had been against each other for three years, and they had already guessed that Filch was a squib. But Sherlock is an easy person to deal with. Sherlock took the map from the twins. The magic on it was still going on at this time. He could see the magic on the map at a nce. This is a magical map that reveals all the locations and structures of Hogwarts. Not only the castle but also all the buildings andnd on the Hogwarts school can be seen on this map. The most incredible thing is that the map can also show everyone in the school¡¯s real-time location. For example, Sherlock can now see on the map that Dumbledore is walking back and forth in his office, Filch is still running towards his ce, Professor Flitwick is in the Ravenwmon room, and Professor Sinistra is in the astronomy ss. With this map, he can know the whole of Hogwarts smoothly, which is exactly what Sherlock needs most at this time. He looked at the Marauder¡¯s map and stared at the twins with cold eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the things you did tonight for you two.¡± George and Fred looked scared. They knew very well that although Sherlock was only about discussing it, the two of them had no way to get out of this situation. ¡°You set up a trap in advance, made Filch dirty, and took the opportunity to walk out of themon room during the curfew time for a night tour and holding an item that reveals all maps and locations of everyone in Hogwarts. Any of these three things are serious vitions of school rules.¡± Hearing him say this, George and Fred thought in despair that Sherlock would hand them over to Professor McGonagall. But Sherlock¡¯s tone suddenly changed, ¡°But you also know that I have a good rtionship with your parents. If you let them know that their son has done this kind of thing in school, they will probably be mad enough at you. I can let you get away with it this time.¡± George and Fred were surprised because of this immediately. ¡°I will not tell the school about your vition of the school rules tonight, and I won¡¯t confiscate your map. But in order to let you know the consequences, I will keep this map for myself for some time. If by Christmas, I feel you perform well in the first half of the semester, I will give it back to you.¡± As soon as they heard that they could get it back, George and Fred immediately made a promise, ¡°We promise to be a good student in the next few months, Professor Forrest.¡± ¡°I hope for that, too.¡± George and Fred didn¡¯t dare to ask for too much. Sherlock¡¯s promise to return the map to them was a shocker to them. Besides, they would only need to be a good student for the next few months. It will be another matter when they get the map back. The two then asked, ¡°Can we go back to sleep now, Professor?¡± Sherlock handed the Marauder¡¯s Map to them, ¡°Undo the magic on this map.¡± Fred took the map, raised his wand in front of Sherlock, pointed at the Marauder¡¯s map, and chanted, ¡°Mischief managed.¡± The next moment his wand touched the map, all the lines on the parchment contracted, finally converging into a single ink dot that disappearedpletely on the parchment, and the Marauder¡¯s map became an ordinary parchment. Sherlock noted the opening and closing spells. He took the map back from Fred¡¯s hands and nodded to indicate that they could go back to sleep. At this time, they turned around and said the password to the portrait to the Gryffindor¡¯smon room, ending their adventure for the night. Sherlock was the only one left in the silent corridor. He looked at the parchment in his hand and lightly tapped it with his wand, ¡°I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.¡± Countless ink-colored lines emerged from the parchment, stretching around like a snake, forming the entire Hogwarts map. Looking at the unexpected thing he got tonight, Sherlock raised a smile. Chapter 24: Defense Against Dark Arts Class Chapter 24: Defense Against Dark Arts ss The morning sun slowly rose along the walls of Hogwarts Castle. Sherlock got out of bed on time at six o¡¯clock in the morning, ready to check the schedule that had been simted countless times for thest time before today¡¯s ss started. From the moment he met Professor McGonagall, he met with the Weasleys and arrived at Hogwarts to meet Dumbledore. Sherlock didn¡¯t show any clues or oddities from beginning to end. But these are just starters before the real thing starts. After entering Hogwarts, his Defense Against the Dark Arts ss was the most anticipated one. At the dinnerst night, Dumbledore stated that although Sherlock was recruited into Hogwarts, he still did not trust his teaching ability very much. The so-called temporary period means that Sherlock needs to pay more attentionter. Sherlock didn¡¯t care about his poor performance in ss and was fired from Hogwarts by Dumbledore. Although, it was something that he wouldn¡¯t mind. But poor ss performance doesn¡¯t mean Sherlock has to show obvious irresponsibility for not teaching the ss. A person who studied at Hogwarts for seven years and graduated with excellent grades spent more than a year as an Auror, devoted himself to two years of defensive magic, and published a book, and if he returned to school in his most known field of study and his performance is a mess. Unless Dumbledore got Alzheimer¡¯s, it was impossible for Dumbledore not to doubt who he was. Therefore, during the two months at home, Sherlock spent most of the time on it. In addition to focusing on being familiar with the basic spells, they repeatedly read the two books written by the original Sherlock and created a teaching n for him that best suited best. Today is the time to test his results. After preparing all the materials that will be used in the first-grade ss, Sherlock went to the Hall to eat breakfast and walked into the ssroom with a book and a tied cloth bag. Several students were in the ssroom at this time, including Ginny, who had entered the school and was assigned to Gryffindor. Yesterday, she was reminded by Percy toe to the ssroom earlier to prevent the stairs in the castle from misleading the new students and causing them to bete for their first ss. After seeing Sherlocke to the ssroom, she was a little excited. With a flushed face, she walked to the podium and bowed to Sherlock. ¡°Thank you for the book that you gave to me, Professor Forrest. I left before I could thank youst time. Mom said I must say thank you when I see you at school.¡± Sherlock raised his eyebrows slightly. The Weasleys¡¯ way of parenting is quite good, but for some unknown reason, George and Fred are the only two troublemakers. But even the Weasley twins are not bad children. ¡°Knowing my rtionship with your parents, there is no need to thank you for it.¡± Sherlock said lightly. After the incident in Diagon Alley, Ginny knew Sherlock¡¯s personality. She made a promise that she would study hard in the future. After that, she walked back to her seat. There were more and more students in the ssroom. Once the ss bell rang, Sherlock tapped the podium with the end of his wand, signaling the chattering students below to calm down; he picked up a clipboard and began to do a roll call. This is the first ss for this year¡¯s Ravenw and Gryffindor new students. Most of the students still don¡¯t know Hogwarts Castle. Even if they rushed to the ssroom as early as possible, some students wouldete to ss. ¡°Having a concept of time management has nothing to do with whether you can be a sessful wizard in the future, but whether you will be a reliable person.¡± ¡°Before the ss starts, I want to let you know that I hate students with poor time management. Since this ss is your first ss after entering Hogwarts, I will let it slide for today, but I will not let you off easily if tomorrow is the same.¡± Knowing Sherlock¡¯s warning, three Gryffindor students who werete to the ssroom did not dare to say anything and sat down in an empty seat. After all the students have arrived, the ss officially begins. Sherlock didn¡¯t ask them to open the book but looked at all the students below who were looking at him and made some opening remarks. ¡°This is Defense Against the Dark Arts ss. Just like the name of the course, this ss mainly teaches you how to Defend yourselves against dark arts.¡± ¡°The so-called Defense Against the Dark Arts, or defensive magic, to put it bluntly, is a basic concept. As long as it has effective protection against dark magic or evil magical creatures, it can be called defensive magic.¡± ¡°Defensive magic is not a general term for a certain type of magic. Several famous household Cleaning spells like Skurge Charm are used at the right time; they can also be called defensive magic.¡± Of course, Sherlock did not propose the definition of defensive magic, but the original Sherlock¡¯s book on defensive magic was poprized. The original Sherlock took it from a wizard who has been dead for more than 300 years, and this concept has be the mainstream view of the definition of defensive magic in the wizarding world. ¡°Defense Against the Dark Arts ss is mostly useless in your future, but its role is really helpful as it can save your life.¡± ¡°It is precisely because of this that it can be one of the main sses in Hogwarts, and it is also a subject that involves the most theoretical knowledge, spells, and actualbat practice.¡± ¡°Maybe the professors of each ss have different opinions on it, but I think Defense Against the Dark Arts will be the hardest course you will learn at Hogwarts in the future and the most interesting course you will learn.¡± ¡°In this ss, in addition to learning magic spells for enemies and defending yourselves. You need to memorize theplicated knowledge about evil magic creatures and skillfully use every spell you have masteredter.¡± ¡°Because you have only officially started your term at Hogwarts today, we can¡¯t make any practical attempts for now. We must start with the theoretical aspects of understanding evil magical creatures.¡± Sherlock opened the bag of cloth he had brought, took out a model-sized object, and ced it on the podium. ¡°This is a Red Cap, a magical creature that we will use and learn in our first ss.¡± Chapter 25: The First Class Chapter 25: The First ss The model ced by Sherlock in the ss was a humanoid, magical creature that looked a bit like a goblin but wore a bright red hat on its head. The students all poked their heads towards the Red Cp. Even the pure-blooded students who came from a family where both parents were wizards just saw this kind of creature for the first time. In other words, evil magic creatures in the wizarding world are notmon. In normal society, after the traces and whereabouts of Muggles have spread to every corner of the world, wizards¡¯ exploration of magical creatures worldwide has gradually stopped. The magical creatures that can be domesticated and act as helpers, such as cats, owls, mice, etc., have be pets. Note that owls and mice in the wizarding world are different from those in the normal world. There are dangerous creatures that professional wizards can domesticate, and they are protected in collective captivity. The most notable ones are dragons. Evil magical creatures that are dangerous but cannot be domesticated or are not worthy of domestication are pushed into forests, rivers, or deserts so that they do not pose a threat to Muggles or wizards. So now, if the new generation is not a professional adventurer, they rarely have the opportunity to see a real evil magic creature. The Red Cap model Sherlock took out was purchased from an alchemy shop in Diagon Alley. He saw the dragon models and had a way of acting like an actual living being in the disy cab, and he found it very interesting. He found the shop owner, hoping to customize a batch of models about evil magical creatures. Making this kind of thing is much easier than making a dragon model, so the owner of the shop agreed. He proposed that therger the quantity, the better. In addition, the model itself doesn¡¯t need to be so technical, so Sherlock did spend so much money. These models are perfect for teaching first-grade students. The new students who have just entered the school and have not learned any magic can see a real creature with their own eyes and do not have to worry about any danger. The Red Cap model that Sherlock ced on the podium held a wooden stick that was veryrge rtive to its own size and walked around on the podium as if it would hit anyone at any time. It was acting like looking at the students who were not pleasing to its eye. ¡°It looks so ugly!¡± Some students are talking about it. ¡°It¡¯s like the goblins that were guarding Gringotts, but it looks much more fierce than those goblins.¡± ¡°The hat on his head is quite interesting.¡± ¡°The hat is ugly. That might be a sign of evil.¡± A voice caught Sherlock¡¯s attention. It was a Ravenw girl with dark blond brown hair. He still remembered her name when he called her. Luna Lovegood. It was a very familiar name, an important character who yed a role in the original book. Sherlock tapped the end of his wand on the podium, drawing the attention of the students in the ssroom back to him, and began to exin the origin of this creature. ¡°Red Caps are magical creatures mainly located in Northern Europe¡¯s ruins or forests. They look like goblins and are hostile in nature. Their main weapons are the pair of sharp ws and the wooden stick in their hands.¡± ¡°ording to statistics, from 1900 to the present, there have been 86 Red Caps attacks throughout Europe. Forty-three people died from it, 42 of them were Muggles, and an inexperienced wizard was beaten on the skull and died.¡± Hearing this information, all the students breathed heavily, and even their eyes were not as excited as they were at the beginning. ¡°They are named because they often wear a red cap on their head. Does anyone know why this creature only wears a red cap?¡± Sherlock asked a question at the right time to liven up the atmosphere in the ssroom. But very few students knew the answer, and it happened that Luna, the girl Sherlock had just noticed, raised her hand. ¡°Yes, Miss Lovegood?¡± Luna stood up, her eyes seemed to be looking around, not staring at the things in front of her, giving people a weird feeling, ¡°Because of blood, Red Caps will dye their hats red with the blood of their prey, and when their hats fade away, they will look for the next prey.¡± Hearing her answer, Sherlock nodded and gave her a reward, ¡°Five points for Ravenw. We got a good answer from Miss Lovegood.¡± ¡°They wore a red cap dyed with blood on his head, which is the origin of the name of this creature.¡± ¡°You must know that this creature has a hostile behavior. It poses a substantial threat to normal wizards. In the Ministry of Magic¡¯s ssification of the dangers, their rating is XXX.¡± ¡°As long as someone uses magic on them, they will be scared away no matter what the effect is. It¡¯s self-exnatory that the wizard who was killed by the Red Cap before became a joke to everyone due to how careless they were.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want such a joke to appear among my students in the future. After today¡¯s ss, each of you must write an essay on your habits, weaknesses, and the correct when facing Red Caps. It must be ten inches long on the paper, and give it to me in the next ss.¡± ¡°I will select the one who has done their homework really well and give them the Red Cap model as a reward.¡± Hearing Sherlock say this, the girls are still not interested in this reward. After all, the Red Cap looks weird, but the boys are all excited about it. They are all a group of 11-year-old boys. Who doesn¡¯t like models like living creatures? Before the end of this ss, Sherlock showed them the cloth bag in his hand. ¡°There are more creatures that we will learn in the next semester. Based on the performance of your homework, I will also give them as rewards. By the end of the semester, the students who get the most model awards will be allowed to skip the final exam and get an ¡®O¡¯ grade instantly.¡± His words aroused the enthusiasm of the girls. The temptation of getting an O without taking an exam is an amazing thing. The students from houses are all looking forward to the future ss. Sherlock¡¯s first ss for first-grade students went on pretty well. But the biggest test for him today was not to teach these new students who had just entered the school and hadn¡¯t even learned anything. It was afternoon, and it was time for the second-grade ss. Chapter 26: Combat Practice Chapter 26: Combat Practice Harry and Ron are enjoying their lunch in the Great Hall, while Hermione is just watching them on the side. ¡°You deserve getting that punishment, but it¡¯s just a Howler. At first, I thought that Professor McGonagall would expel you, and your mother came to bring you home.¡± Ron drank the pumpkin juice from the ss, ¡°Professor McGonagall hadn¡¯t given our punishment yet, but Mom¡¯s Howler already humiliated Harry and me this morning.¡± Although Harry also felt embarrassed, he was guilty of it. Mrs. Weasley said that their action by using the flying car could potentially lead Mr. Weasley to lose his job at the Ministry of Magic. During the summer vacation, the Weasleys treated him like their son, but they have messed up really badly now. ¡°What ss are we in this afternoon?¡± He put down the knife and fork; he had cut sausage into pieces but didn¡¯t take a bite, and took out the second-grade schedule from his pocket. ¡°Defense Against the Dark Arts ss?¡± Hermione looked at the time and put down the cutlery in her hands, ¡°Yes, I met a first-year student who went to that ss today, and Professor Forrest hates people who are not on time. We¡¯d better hurry up and don¡¯t leave him a bad impression in the ss.¡± Harry and Ron looked at each other and said dully, ¡°I don¡¯t think the impression we left on himst night was good enough.¡± ¡°My wand is broken, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for me to rely on a wand like this in ss.¡± Ron was upset, looking at the wand in his hand that was barely glued together. Hermione stood up., ¡°We have to go now. Come on, there are ten minutes left before the ss starts.¡± The three ran to the ss, and it didn¡¯t take long for the second-grade Gryffindor and Hufflepuffs to be there. Sherlock entered the ssroom before the bell rang. After lunch, he went to the professor¡¯smon room to rest for a while and met Professor Flitwick there. He was forced to talk about the improved application of several spells, and now he was a little tired. But looking at the already seated students, he cheered himself up and started doing the roll call. No second-grade students came to the sste, so the ss started a little bit early. ¡°I learned from Professor McGonagall that your Defense Against the Dark Arts ssst semester was average.¡± Sherlock didn¡¯t stand on the podium all the time but walked back and forth between the desks so that he could keep his attention straight. ¡°I have yet to meet Professor Quirrell, who taught your ssst semester, and I¡¯m not qualified to rate his teaching style. But I know you didn¡¯t aplish things you were supposed to in your first year.¡± ¡°Judging from your final exam resultsst semester, you can only use five out of the seven spells required to be mastered in the book. ¡®The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Protection¡¯ is amonly used first-grade book.¡± ¡°Four of which are Wand-Lighting Charm, Wand-Extinguishing Charm, Red Sparks, and Green Sparks, all of which are the same thing. If you master any one of the two pairs, you can naturally learn the other.¡± ¡°After a whole year of study, you only mastered the three spells, which are Lighting Charm, Sparks Charm, and Curse of the Bogies. The Smokescreen Spell and the Knockback Jinx, which are important to avoid a dangerous situation, are the ones that you didn¡¯t learn. This proves that your performancest semester was not too good.¡± ¡°Not to mention the theoretical knowledge of magical creatures. I can only use one word to describe it. Appalling.¡± Hearing Sherlock say this, every student in the ss bowed their heads in shame. They all knew that their ss was not good. Even though there was Quirrell, they didn¡¯t learn much as they didn¡¯t understand what he was exining at that time. ¡°I know that it¡¯s not wholly your fault, but this is to let you know that it is precisely because all of you made a slow progressst year, this year you need to be more extra in this ss.¡± Sherlock returned to the podium, looking at the students below with an oppressive gaze. ¡°There will be time to make up for the spells that you have not learned, and in the first Defense Against the Dark Arts ss this semester, you need to learn how to use what you have learned to deal with various situations.¡± ¡°You, who have been studying magic at Hogwarts for a year, are now a wizard who has just begun to see the door. You have learned a lot of spells, Transfiguration and other knowledge.¡± ¡°Although the knowledge has been recorded in your brain, can you correctly use the spell under a certain situation?¡± ¡°The Defense Against the Dark Arts ss will teach how to use a certain type of spell,bine what you have learned, and use it in actualbat. The core of this ss lies in actualbat.¡± His voice was cold, and all the students in the ss couldn¡¯t help but focus their minds. No one dared to divert their attention. Harry had been seriously listening to Sherlock¡¯s words, and he couldn¡¯t contain the excitement in his face. ¡°Is Professor Forrest going to let us duel?¡± He whispered to Ron. Ron looked around excitedly as if looking for his future opponent, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Malfoy didn¡¯t take this ss with us. Otherwise, I would definitely take this opportunity to teach him a lesson.¡± Hermione was a little worried., ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early? We are only in the second grade.¡± Most of the students in the ssroom were as excited as Harry and Ron were because their ssst semester was boring. They had been listening to Quirrell¡¯s teaching over and over for the whole year, but they didn¡¯t feel they were learning any actualbat knowledge or experience. All the tables in the first five rows were pushed to the back, and only one table was left at Sherlock¡¯s request. However, he did not arrange for them to duel each other in two groups, as Harry and the others had thought it would be. He used his wand to lightly point at the only desk left. A change happened to the desk; its entire shape was changing and deformed, and at the same time, Sherlock¡¯s voice could be heard throughout the ssroom. ¡°Letting all of you duel each other wouldn¡¯t give you enough pressure, so I made for you a more powerful opponent.¡± His voice fell, the deskpletely changed its appearance, and a loud roar could be heard from the mouth of the deformed desk. ¡°Mreo!¡± Chapter 27: Fighting Tom The Cat Chapter 27: Fighting Tom The Cat ¡°In this peaceful situation in the wizarding world, you are in danger. The enemy you have to face is your fellow wizards and all kinds of magical creatures in the wild.¡± ¡°But no matter how peculiar the abilities of these magical creatures are, they generally have one thing inmon. They are much stronger than the average wizards.¡± ¡°You have to learn how to use the magic you have learned to deal with enemies that are far stronger than you.¡± ¡°These magical creatures are not tamed and be your ssroom training objects.¡± ¡°Wizards are called wizards because we tend to be more creative to solve our problems than ordinary people.¡± ¡°Through Transfiguration, I¡¯ve created a creature perfectly suited to be the enemy for all of you.¡± Sherlock stood on the side of the ssroom, leaving a stage for the beast he just created. However, the students below all had strange expressions. Staring at the creature Sherlock had transformed, they were holding back theirughter. ¡°Did Professor Sherlock make a mistake when he transformed that animal? No matter how you look at it, it doesn¡¯t look like a beast?¡± Dean, who was in the same dormitory as Harry, whispered to him. Hermione¡¯s roommate, Lavender, looked curiously at the four-legged creature that stood in front of them. ¡°What is that? A tiger? Or a cat? It looks so cute!¡± Hermione looked at the animal Sherlock had transformed and recognized at a nce what it was. ¡°It has a name of its own. Shall we call it Tom?¡± After Sherlock¡¯s spell wasplete, Harry¡¯s eyes kept staring at it. As a teenager who had lived in a Muggle family for twelve years, he knew what it was. Although the Dursleys usually don¡¯t let him watch the TV, Tom is a famous cartoon character in the Muggle world. As famous as Harry Potter is in the wizarding world. ¡°Professor Forrest knew about Tom the Cat?¡± Harry didn¡¯t care much about who his enemy was, which surprised him. Only Ron looked confused, ¡°Why is the cat named Tom?¡± Sherlock used the desk to walk in front with his hands on his hips and smiled. He was looking at the big blue-gray cat with a smile and looked at the students. It was Tom the Cat, as it was portrayed in the Tom and Jerry cartoon. The students who didn¡¯t know about the character thought that the cat¡¯s appearance was funny; it didn¡¯t give anyone any sense of threat. The students who knew it were even less nervous about the situation. Tom is a cartoon cat that can¡¯t even catch a mouse. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Sherlock saw the expressions on their faces. He is not surprised by the student¡¯s state of mind or anyone who sees that their opponent is Tom and will think that he is not powerful at all. But does Sherlock intend to use such an easy thing to teach the second-grade ss? ¡°I know you think it¡¯s a ridiculous thing for it to be your opponent.¡± Sherlock¡¯s voice interrupted their discussion. ¡°I propose a reward system here. If anyone can beat it in this ss, I will reward their house with 20 points and free from any homework for the next month.¡± As soon as he said these words, all the students suddenly became hyped. Twenty points is not a small reward, but they can be free from any homework for the next month. Soon, they were scrambling to be the first to participate in the duel. Sherlock randomly selected a Hufflepuff boy among them. The boy held his wand and stood opposite Tom. While the fight had not yet begun, he felt that he had already gotten the reward Sherlock promised. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Sherlock asked, looking at the eager boy. ¡°Of course, Professor.¡± ¡°Let the duel begin.¡± Following Sherlock¡¯s words, all the students stared at the duel in front of them. The Hufflepuff boy calmly pointed his wand at Tom. ¡°Flipe-.¡± However, before he could chant the spell, Tom had already jumped in front of him. The boy panicked, stopped his spell, and backed away to distance himself. Tom didn¡¯t give him any chance to react at all. He grabbed his cor, lifted him up in the air, and snatched his wand with his paw. The whole duelsted less than three seconds, and Tom easily defeated the Hufflepuff boy. Tom turned his face back to the students who were watching the duel and let out a small, smug smile. The students who were watching burst intoughter. Everyone could see that the Hufflepuff boy was too cocky, that¡¯s why Tom was able to win so easily. The Hufflepuff boy, who was caught by the cor and hung up from the ground, exined to Sherlock with a flushed face, ¡°Professor, I failed. Can I try again?¡± Sherlock obviously won¡¯t give him another chance. ¡°Underestimating the enemy is a sin inbat. If you lose your wand in actualbat, you will have no power to fight back. Everyone has only one chance in this duel.¡± With Sherlock¡¯s signal, Tom put the boy down and let him go back to the crowd in an embarrassing feeling because his friends wereughing at him. Sherlock chose Ron from among the batch of students ready for the duel. He stood confidently in the middle and borrowed Hermione¡¯s wand. He thinks he has seen through all of what Tom could do and will never make the mistake of underestimating the enemy like the previous Hufflepuff boy. As Sherlock¡¯s voice fell, the second duel began. This time, Ron learned the mistake that the Hufflepuff boy made. He didn¡¯t choose to cast the spell directly but turned his body over and changed his position. After that, he pointed his wand at the ce where he was standing, where Tom would rush toward his position. The spell was sessfully released from Ron, and the dazzling red beam shot at Tom at a speed that was really fast in their eyes. Just when all the students thought that Ron¡¯s spell would hit Tom and, the twenty-point for Gryffindor was secured. Tom¡¯s body suddenly bent into a question mark shape, and they easily dodged the spell. The next second, it knocked Ron to the ground and took the wand from his hand. Around the stage, all the students stared at this scene. Tom won again, beat his chest, and roared in triumph. Sherlock was standing beside him and slightly raised the corner of his mouth. It didn¡¯t take him long to focus on perfecting Tom¡¯s creation. Although the Tom he transformed is not as powerful as in the animation, the most powerful animated characters usuallye from cartoons. Tom is not easily beaten by a group of second-grade students and can be defeated by simply casting spells randomly. Only when they use all the magic they know and all the tactics can they have the opportunity to defeat Tom. Chapter 28: Study Plan Chapter 28: Study n Using Transfiguration to create Tom to teach them is an achievement for Sherlock. He only knew the original Sherlock¡¯s magic skills for about two months, and he has not been able to raise his mastery to the level of an adult wizard. Based on the progress of Sherlock¡¯s observation at Hogwarts, it is estimated that his current level of magic knowledge should beparable to sixth-grade students. But the amount of magic power he has is much higher than theirs. Therefore, he knows a lot of more effective ways of Transfiguration, but he can¡¯t make the deformed objects more detailed and realistic. To avoid creating a weird tiger that looked like a dog, Sherlock simply chose Tom. A cartoon character with few details and simple forms is easy to make. It is enough as long as Tom has the effect he added when he created it. Expressing it in the form of Tom can also create how students look at him. At least the person who likes to watch Tom and Jerry will definitely not going to be cold like Snape. Sherlock has considered finding a few real magic creatures as teaching props. But he didn¡¯t know how to get those things. This matter can be resolved through Hagrid in the future. The duels in the ssroom continue. The failures of the Hufflepuff boys and Ron aroused the desire to win among the remaining students. When they were watching, they didn¡¯t know how powerful Tom was. He was faster, and his body was soft, with the ability to change its shape at will. But Tom is notpletely an indestructible enemy. The Bombardment Spell that they learned in the fourth grade can be used to defeat it, and the Untransfiguration Spell, which is a counter-spell for Transfiguration that can be learned in the third grade alone, can revert the transformation, allowing Tom to return to its original form. Unfortunately, this ss is only second grade, and they don¡¯t know whether they should use the Bombardment or Untransfiguration Spell. So they would only randomly use magic spells against Tom. Everyone tried their chances of hitting him, but none of their magic hit Tom. Near the end of the ss, Sherlock turned Tom back to a desk, asked the students to return to their seats, and created several questions for them. ¡°Tom is not strong. You can all feel it. But why is no one able to beat it?¡± ¡°Is it because the spell you learned is not strong enough? Or is the stage limiting your performance?¡± ¡°Maybe there are reasons for these. But in this ssroom, is it really not enough to beat him with what you have learned in the first grade?¡± ¡°Do you think the knowledge you learned in first grade is only foolishly waving your wand, aiming spells at the enemy, and releasing them randomly?¡± ¡°How to use the knowledge that you knew to beat Tom, this will be your homework. Think about how to write your thoughts on the parchment. Your homework is not limited to how long you write it; as long as it is effective, I will consider it a good answer, even if you only write it with one word.¡± ¡°In the next ss, you can fight Tom again ording to the way you wrote in your homework. Those who are sessful can still get the 20 points, but you won¡¯t be getting the free homework for the month.¡± At the end of the second-grade ss, the Gryffindor and Hufflepuff students left the ssroom excitedly. This ss is their first true Defense Against the Dark Arts ss. Last semester, Quirrell only read whatever was in the book daily, and it was no different from self-study reading books alone. It was very interesting to take Professor Forrest¡¯s ss. This is their first day of school, and the impression of the first and second-grade students who have taken the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss was good. Especially when they saw Tom, who was in the ss just then. Professor Forrest, who usually has a cold expression and speaks tly, is actually not as cold and inhumane as he appears on the surface. A person with that kind of heart will definitely not like Tom. Even though Sherlock behaves the same as Snape, both of them put on an indifferent face when speaking and teaching, the students are not afraid of him after taking his sses. Several excited Ravenw students ran to Sherlock¡¯s office a few hours after the school had started to ask questions rted to Defense Against the Dark Arts. Judging from this, the students and the new professor will get along very well. This is what Sherlock wanted to see. This view will influence other professors to think that he is not a cold and withdrawn person with a closed personality. With this, he changed the minds of Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore. Just as Dumbledore said at the opening dinner, he looks forward to his own change, and this is his chance for him to do so. The first and second-grade sses ended on the first day of school, and Sherlock was even more prepared for the next ss to teach Defense Against the Dark Arts ss. On the second day of school, the fifth-grade students were whispering with anticipation, and Professor Forrest would give them the lesson. They saw Sherlock walking in with a thick stack of parchment, ¡°After stepping up to the fifth-grade, do you know what the biggest challenge you will face?¡± At the beginning of the ss, Sherlock didn¡¯t talk too much nonsense and started his opening remarks directly. Under the podium, all the students shook their heads and didn¡¯t know what kind of challenge they were going to face. Sherlock shook his head in disappointment, ¡°The generation is getting worse each year, huh? When I was in school, even the fourth graders already knew it. You are all fifth graders this year but don¡¯t know what to prepare.¡± This is exactly what Sherlock was using to talk chit-chat at Hogwarts to make it seem that he had been in Hogwarts despite never studying there. He had never experienced student life in Hogwarts, so how would he know whether he knew anything about the fourth grade at that time? ¡°OWL, the standardized test exam. This is conducted at the end of the fifth grade, and you will face the first exam determining your future.¡± ¡°Unlike the previous final exams, the Ministry of Magic will hold the OWL, and there will be a total of twelve exams. The exam results will still be graded ording to O, E, A, P, D, and T, and the Ministry of Magic will determine the grading. The exams you learned at Hogwarts for five years are also an important foundation for them to identify your knowledge after you leave the school.¡± ¡°Defense Against the Dark Arts is one of these twelve subjects, and it is also a subject that everyone must take.¡± ¡°Professor Quirrell¡¯s method of teaching seemed to be not idealst semester, which means that you have fallen behind for a year. You must prepare for this test in this year¡¯s ss and do harder.¡± ¡°For your study n in the next year, I have arranged aplete exam-oriented study n.¡± Chapter 29: Worthy of The Name Chapter 29: Worthy of The Name ¡°As the name suggests, the so-called study n is all about studying and the efforts you will make this year to prepare for the OWL exam at the end of the year.¡± ¡°Of course, it is undeniable that everyone¡¯s family background is different. For some people, this exam will determine whether he has a foothold in the wizarding world, but for others, what is the OWL certificate? Some may not care about a few O¡¯s and E¡¯s.¡± ¡°Before the n is given, those who don¡¯t care about your OWL scores can tell me. After that, you have the right not to participate in all exam-oriented content teaching.¡± ¡°But as long as you are sure to participate in it, you cannot stop before the OWL exam. If there are students who have not made up their minds, I suggest not to participate in the mentality of giving it a try. At that time, even if you take Professor Dumbledore toe here, there is no turning back.¡± Sherlock¡¯s clear warning before the ss made all the students nervous. Their first four years at Hogwarts were not too hard. In this castle, only seven professors have worked hard in the main sses, and the student¡¯s performance is not as good as it would be. The rxed study atmosphere also made them ignore the OWL exam. The new students in the fifth grade thought that this exam was not much different from the normal final exam. It was only until the end of the semester that some of them could realize the importance of the OWL exam. The OWL and NEWT exams are equivalent to a diploma when they graduate. Because the number of wizards is not too many, employment problems are not rampant, and they would get a job easily if they had the qualifications. The examination does not implement a system of eliminating who is the best, but a grading system. Take the OWLs exam, for example. As long as students take the exam, certificates will be issued for the twelve subjects of the exam. There may be good and bad grades on the certificate. In the wizarding world, even if the problem of unemployment is not high, some jobs with good pay and high social status are not suitable for every wizard. For example, the civil servants for the Ministry of Magic and the Curse-Breakers at Gringotts all have high requirements for OWL and NEWT results. For example, Bill Weasley, the eldest one of the Weasleys¡¯ children, got 12 Os in the OWLs exam and was hired as the Curse-Breaker in Egypt. Due to the rxed learning atmosphere and theck of pressure frompetition. Even if you graduate with poor grades, you can still live in the wizarding world. If there are no other forms of education to intervene, students will not be under too much pressure in school. After all, everyone was rxed. The exam depends on their talents and who is interested in learning. But this is not the case. ording to the information, a survey of general wizarding rank examinations in recent years was found when Sherlock arrived at Hogwarts. Most of the people who can get good grades in OWLs are students whose parents are wizards. They are children from pure-blooded families. They have an advanced magical education environment, and they have been rooted in the wizarding world for a long time. Parents who know how the wizarding world works will also put pressure on these children to require them to perform well in the OWL exam. So pure-blooded families themselves are better than children from Muggle families in terms of method of education, resulting in them performing better than them in exams. After entering the wizarding world, they upy upper-level positions based on this, providing better and better education to their children, thus forming a cycle. The students from Muggle families with parents who have good connections or resources or a great interest in learning could only surpass those pure-blooded family students who started out better than them. Take Hermione, for example. Even Hermione got only 10 Os in the OWL, and she gave up on two exams,pared to the 12 Os that Bill Weasley got. This is also amon thing that happens in the modern world. Even in the wizarding world, there is only Hogwarts in the whole of the UK; not many differences can be seen about the disparity of education. Before Sherlock came to Hogwarts, he discovered this phenomenon from the books and other materials in the original Sherlock study room. Therefore, the study n for the senior grades was nned from the beginning. The exam-oriented study n only needs to arrange the ss content around the exam, which covers his understanding of advanced spells. At the same time, it can make thepetition between students in the grade test a little fairer, at least in the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss. This is also something that Sherlock loves to do. In his previous life, he was admitted to a high-rated institution through an exam-oriented study n. In terms of education, he always hoped that everything should be given fair treatment. Sherlock left enough time for the students to choose, but no one raised their hand and said they didn¡¯t care about the OWLs exam. They have realized that they will graduate from Hogwarts in just two years, and it is also time to n their future ahead. After confirming that no one objected, Sherlock nodded and handed down the parchment he had ced on the podium at the beginning. ¡°Our exam-oriented study n will officially start from this day on.¡± ¡°First of all, we have to conduct a test. Let me know what level you are in the theoretical knowledge about evil magical creatures.¡± The first ss that they have to go through is by taking an exam, which is something that the fifth-grade students have never expected. Their next life in the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss will definitely not be as easy as it used to be. By studying how the Ministry of Magic created the OWL exam in previous years, Sherlock has been nning and sorting out a set of materials and has begun to write simr exam papers. In short, in the first week ofing to Hogwarts, Sherlock decided on different teaching methods for the lower grades and the upper grades. Now that he is a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, Sherlock tries his best to teach the students in this castle the most effectively while ensuring the safety of his own identity. At least show him that he can be worthy in front of these students. He wanted to prove that he was worthy of being called ¡°Professor Forrest.¡± Chapter 30: Teachers Meeting Chapter 30: Teachers Meeting The life of a professor in Hogwarts is quite a workload. Seventh-grade sses and homework took up almost all of Sherlock¡¯s time, from waking up at 7:00 in the morning until 11:00 in the evening without necessarily taking a break. At the same time, he must study every day and try to make himself reach the original Sherlock¡¯s knowledge level as soon as possible. After all, only by improving his knowledge can people and other students perform better and stick to him. On Saturday of the first week of school. In the morning, Sherlock had no homework to check. He took a break from theplicated knowledge of magic and had a moment of leisure in his office. He was holding a book of legends and stories that was well-known in the wizarding world, like ¡®The Tales of Beedle the Bard¡¯ he had borrowed from the library. He had just read ¡®The Warlock¡¯s Hairy Heart¡¯ and found it to be an interesting read. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door outside the office. Sherlock closed the book and put it in his desk drawer before speaking. ¡°Come in.¡± The person who pushed in the door was not the student Sherlock had guessed, but the head of Gryffindor¡¯s house, Professor McGonagall. ¡°Do you have time, Sherlock? Every Saturday, the teachers who are free are going to Hogsmeade for a drink.¡± Sherlock wanted to refuse, but Professor McGonagall hadn¡¯t finished speaking, ¡°Slughorn is with us today. You haven¡¯t seen each other since your mother¡¯s funeral.¡± Hearing the name Slughorn, Sherlock was stunned for a moment. This name was unfamiliar to him, but he vaguely feels that this person seems to have appeared in the original book. Seeing Sherlock¡¯s expression, Professor McGonagall exined, ¡°You may have forgotten him, but when Slughorn was head of Slytherin house at Hogwarts, your mother was his favorite prot¨¦g¨¦.¡± ¡°When you were born, your mother and your father nned to ask him to be your godfather, and he was very happy about it. Both of your parents had a good rtionship until your mother attended her funeral when you were three years old.¡± ¡°After that, he went into seclusion. No one knows where he lives. He heard that you came to Hogwarts as a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor not long ago, and he made a special trip to Hogsmeade to see you.¡± Professor McGonagall¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°I think you should meet him, Sherlock. He seems to have something important to tell you about your parents.¡± Sherlock hesitated. At first, he didn¡¯t want to participate in this activity; it wasn¡¯t because he was afraid of exposing himself, as he had already clearly understood the risk of going down this path during the week at Hogwarts. There are three and a half professors in this castle who are familiar with Sherlock. There is Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore, there is also Professor Flitwick, the head of the original Sherlock¡¯s house back then, and the other half is Snape. The reason why Snape is considered half is because Sherlock didn¡¯t know exactly what Snape¡¯s attitude towards him was. ording to the original Sherlock book, Snape has always been eager for the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor position, so it is normal for him to be a little bit hostile against every Dark Arts professor. But when Sherlock met him in the castle, he did not show those kinds of disgust and hostility feelings. On the contrary, Sherlock even saw a trace of guilt in his eyes. That kind of feeling is strange. Sometimes, Sherlock wonders if something is wrong with him. How could he see guilt in the eyes of someone like Snape? Because of that, Snape could only count as half. Even the three and a half professors who were familiar with him in the castle didn¡¯t know the original Sherlock¡¯s true thoughts. In his school days, the original Sherlock was like a paranoid and vignt animal, protecting himself from everything around him. Except for his admiration for Dumbledore, no one knew what he was thinking. He wanted to take a long rest today and didn¡¯t want to spend energy on socializing. It¡¯s just that after Professor McGonagall mentioned Slughorn and said that he wanted to see that he was rted to the original Sherlock¡¯s mother, he felt that he should go. The original Sherlock¡¯s biggest secret came from his mother. Even if it was the unexinable crescent-shaped mark on his arm, Sherlock had a hunch that it had something to do with her. If he wants to find out about these things, he has to deal with these people. After he had an idea in his mind, Sherlock nodded to Professor McGonagall. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± Hearing that, he agreed. Professor McGonagall showed a relieved expression on her face. ¡°At 10 o¡¯clock in the morning, in the Three Broomstick Inn in Hogsmeade. Filius, Hagrid, and I will be there. We will meet youter.¡± Professor McGonagall left the office. Sherlock looked at the time. It was already 9 am; there was only one hour left before the meeting. He took out a few books that he had borrowed from the library and nned to use this one hour to return the books. Due to Sherlock¡¯s exam-oriented study n for the senior grade this semester, the library was full before the end of the semester. The students who came here to study are almost all studying the OWL-rted materials for the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss. Becausest year¡¯s defense ss professor was Quirrell, everyone¡¯s grades were not good, and Sherlock deliberately made the questions a little hard. This caused some frustration among all the students who took the test. Students who ce more importance on grades are willing to stay in the library the whole day and understand all the questions that will be askedter. The atmosphere at Hogwarts has improved significantly, so Sherlock was pleased after returning the book. He left Hogwarts and wandered around the ck Lake before going to Hogsmeade. He heard that there was a giant squid in theke, so he wanted to try his luck to see if he could see it. In the end, Sherlock came to take a look at it, but the squid did not appear. When he was disappointed and about to go to Hogsmeade, a suddenmotion from the Quidditch pitch caught his attention. The Gryffindor¡¯s and Slytherin¡¯s teams gathered as if they were arguing over something. Chapter 31: Sherlocks Blessing Chapter 31: Sherlocks Blessing You can do whatever you want with money. Even in the wizarding world, this sentence can be realized as long as the society is undisturbed¡ªfor example, Draco Malfoy. Last year, because Harry showed extraordinary Quidditch talent in the flying ss, Professor McGonagall recruited him into the Gryffindor team, bing the youngest Seeker in Hogwarts history. Draco, who had met Harry on the train before arriving at Hogwarts for the first time, became jealous. In the second year, Draco felt that his Quidditch skills were insufficient to join the Slytherin team, so he asked his father to use money as a bribe. On a personal note, he donated seven new brooms to the Slytherin team, allowing Snape to take Draco to the team¡¯s Seeker spot. Of course, Draco found the time to show it off in front of Harry. This morning was the perfect time. It¡¯s just that his showing off didn¡¯t have a good result. Hermione pointed out that Draco entered into the Quidditch team by using his father¡¯s money, not his own skill. This made him unable to resist swearing out that forbidden word. ¡°No one asked you, mudblood.¡± Immediately, the expressions of everyone who knew the word¡¯s meaning changed. Ron couldn¡¯t help it. Angrily, he pulled out his wand and pointed it at Draco. However, he forgot that his wand was broken. The spell not only failed to hit Draco but also backfired and became a mockery amongst the students there. When Draco scolded Hermione, Sherlock quietly came behind them. Seeing that Ron was hit by his own spell, he walked in from behind the crowd. ¡°Excellent spell, Weasley. I¡¯d give Gryffindor five points if you used it in my ss.¡± Sherlock¡¯s voice made everyone on the field quiet. As soon as his voice fell, he stretched out his wand and used a high-level counterspell on Ron to save him from vomiting slugs every day. He turned his gaze to Malfoy. He knew that his character was not that evil, but the way that his family educated him was what made him this way. But unfortunately, Sherlock hates spoiled children the most. ¡°Twenty points from Slytherin will be deducted, Mr. Malfoy. You¡¯ll have to clean all the boys¡¯ toilets in the castle in the next week. Professor Snape will know about it, and I¡¯ll tell him personally at dinner tonight.¡± Sherlock¡¯s voice was cold, and his eyes seemed to be able to freeze all of them. Draco just nced at him before moving his eyes elsewhere. He looked very upset, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to Sherlock. In the end, he could only leave the Quidditch field with the Slytherin team. Sherlock is not a native wizard in the wizarding world, and he doesn¡¯t quite understand how much the word ¡°Mudblood¡± hurts wizards from Muggle families. But he knew that the meaning of his words to Hermione was like saying a discriminatory word toward a certain race in the world. That¡¯s how disgusting Draco¡¯s behavior was. Harry and the others were naturally cheering for the justice being served after Sherlock appeared. Ron was embarrassed and still immersed in Sherlock¡¯s praise for him. ¡°Thank you, Professor Forrest.¡± Sherlock only left them a sentence nonchntly, ¡°The weather is nice today. I wish all of you a good time in the field.¡± The Gryffindor team watched him leave with fascination. ¡°If only I could marry Professor Forrest after I graduate.¡± Chaser from the Gryffindor Team, Angelinaughed, ¡°You¡¯re only in the fourth grade, and you¡¯re thinking about these things. Even if there is someone to marry Professor Forrest, it¡¯s me. After all, I¡¯ll be graduating next year.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t see Professor Forrest when you graduate, but I can see him in school every dayter.¡± They had a fight over who had a better chance of getting Sherlock, and Wood just wanted to hurry up to train at this time. He couldn¡¯t wait to win this year¡¯s Quidditch House Cup. However, dark clouds suddenly shrouded the sky as they were about to get on their broomsticks and return to the stadium. A bolt of lightning shed over Harry and the others, and big raindrops fell down, soaking their robes and washing away the mood they had to practice. Wood is screaming to the sky,ining about the weather. Harry wiped the rain off his face and muttered to himself, ¡°Well, Professor Forrest wished us a good time just now. But he kind of jinxed it. He passed through Hogwarts from the Quidditch pitch and was about to go out to Hogsmeade from the gate when it suddenly rained heavily. He is still not used to the unpredictable weather in Ennd. Fortunately, all kinds of magic can be used in all aspects of life. Sherlock found an old broom from the utility room on the first floor, turned it into an umbre, and used Impervius Charm on his robe. Holding up the umbre, he walked slowly into the rain. The summer rain will make the air fresher and the temperature more chilling. He saw the road of the Hogsmeade for the first time, but he was very familiar with it. Of course, he knew about it because of the Marauder¡¯s Map confiscated from the Weasley twins. That map was so useful that Sherlock had to admire the ingenious ideas and creativity of the people who made this map. Because there was no time for the senior students to go to Hogsmeade as they were busy studying, and it suddenly rained heavily, there were not many people in this town. Going straight down the main road, Sherlock found the Three Broomsticks Inn that Professor McGonagall mentioned. He pushed open the bar¡¯s front door, and a warm and sweet smell came out from inside. Under the orange light, wizards in twos and threes sat at the small round table, drinking and chatting. After Sherlock entered the door, a familiar voice greeted him. ¡°Sherlock, over here.¡± Chapter 32: Talks In The Bar Chapter 32: Talks In The Bar It was Hagrid who called Sherlock. It was the first time he had met Hagrid since he had seen him in the station. In front of Hagrid¡¯s table, beside him, there were Professor Flitwick, Professor McGonagall, and an old man Sherlock had never seen before. He has a round bald head, a walrus-like appearance, and a chubby body. He has a friendly smile on his face, which makes people feel like a good person at first impression. Their seats are in front of the window, and they can see the rain falling outside through the ss. Sherlock walked over; Professor Flitwick helped him pull out the empty chair beside him and let him sit down. Since Sherlock appeared, the old man has been staring at his face the whole time. ¡°It feels like¡­¡± He whispered softly, causing everyone sitting here except Sherlock to feel something. ¡°Horace.¡± Professor McGonagall frowned and called his name. Only then did Slughorne to his senses, and a friendly smile appeared on his face again. ¡°Sorry, Sherlock. I should be able to call you that; after all, we almost had a father-and-son rtionship back then. Your eyes reminded me of your mother, but your father inherited your look. I¡¯m Horace Slughorn, who used to be your mother¡¯s teacher and close friend. You can also call me by my name directly if you want.¡± Sherlock looked at him and nodded lightly without saying much. The scene fell into an awkward silence for a while, but Professor Flitwick made the first move to liven up the atmosphere. ¡°Listening to the students¡¯ recentments, you have done a very good job as a professor, Sherlock.¡± ¡°I just did my job,¡± Sherlock said neither humbly nor arrogantly. Hagridughed, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to be able to do your job well in that position. The previous professor did not have such an excellent performance as you. When Harry and the others came to y with me, they talked a lot about you and that your ss is fun.¡± He is not onlyplimenting but shows a hint of envy. Among the people sitting here, he is the only one who does not hold a position as a professor. Except for Sherlock, the other three are either the former or the current head of the house. ¡°This reminds me of that old person, the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor when I was the head of Slytherin house.¡± Slughorn was a talkative person and picked on Hagrid¡¯s topic easily. ¡°He is one of the most serious and responsible professors I have ever seen, but he is too idealistic and always thinks that dark magic is controble. His skills are amazing, and he did not create problems during his teaching period.¡± ¡°I know his works, and I¡¯ve read his books; he¡¯s really talented in teaching. He¡¯s in the top ten among the highest-achieving teachers at Hogwarts, but his approach towards magic is something I can¡¯t agree with.¡± Professor McGonagall said solemnly, ¡°He thinks about magic too objectively and always thinks that all magic that exists has its value to be used. This kind of thinking is passed on to his students and would create a problem.¡± Flitwick reassured, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely his fault. In the academic world, anyone can propose constructive discussions. As for how each person views it, it¡¯s only a matter of that person¡¯s view how they perceive it.¡± Slughornughed. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m like that, Minerva? After all, I used to be that person¡¯s teacher.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just a joke.¡± Slughorn said, turning his eyes to Sherlock. ¡°I heard that you are the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. What about you? What do you think about dark magic?¡± Sherlock picked up the ss on the table, took a sip, and said tly, ¡°This question can be asked in another way. Simply enough, dark magic is a certain type of magic. As long as it is magic, the spells are only tools. The core of magic lies in the caster¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Dark magic uses the dark side of the human heart. Magic itself is not good or bad, but it¡¯s different when an emotion is involved. The moment when dark magic is used, the user¡¯s heart or emotion must be filled with malicious intent, corrupting the heart and leading it to problems. Whether or not the magic is harmful depends entirely on the caster.¡± After he finished speaking, the three professors were surprised. Hagrid was dumbfounded when he heard it, but in order to avoid appearing out of ce, he pped his hands. Flitwick eximed, ¡°Wonderful theory, Sherlock. All spells are just tools, indeed. What truly embodies magic is the wizard¡¯s heart. This sentence is enough to make all spell researchers to re-examine their research.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯te to Hogwarts as a professor, you can have a great future in the wizarding world.¡± Professor McGonagall said with certainty. ¡°With the same understanding of magic as your mother, if I were still the head of house in Hogwarts, I would definitely invite you to join my club.¡± Slughorn said with praise. There was a lot of time on Saturday, and they chatted in the bar until noon. After Sherlock makes some statements on the idea of dark magic at the beginning, he begins to observe everyone on the side, especially the man named Slughorn. This old man who looks friendly is not as consistent in his attitude towards everyone as he is now. Sherlock could clearly feel that he was deliberately ignoring Hagrid when they chatted. That attitude clearly seemed negative toward Hagrid, a wizard with no talent, knowledge, or social status. Near noon, when Sherlock and the others had finished their third ss of drink, Slughorn smiled and said to Professor McGonagall and the others. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back for lunch, Minerva. If you can, I want some personal space for Sherlock and me. I have something to say to him privately.¡± Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, and Hagrid looked at each other. They nodded and stood up from their seats. After saying goodbye to Sherlock, they left the Three Broomsticks Inn. Chapter 33: A Private Talk Chapter 33: A Private Talk After Professor McGonagall and the others left, Slughorn waved and called the bar¡¯s owner, Madam Rosmerta. ¡°Two steaks. It would be better if you had grilled elbows.¡± Madam Rosmerta smiled, ¡°We happened to have them this noon.¡± Slughorn looked happy, ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Remember to brush two moreyers with honey. I like that taste.¡± After ordering the food, they did not drink any more alcohol but ordered two sses of Butterbeer, the drink that the students often drink. With only two people left at the table, the atmosphere gradually cooled down. Sherlock leaned back in the chair, crossed his hands, and waited quietly for Slughorn to speak first. He could see that the person who invited him out this time was him, and Professor McGonagall was just a messenger for him. After Professor McGonagall and the others left, Slughorn¡¯s smile gradually faded, and his face became gloomy. Only then did he seem to let go of all the fa?ade he had been using and reveal his true feelings to Sherlock alone. ¡°Honestly, Sherlock. Minerva and the others don¡¯t want me to mention your mother in front of you.¡± He held a big ss of Butterbeer but didn¡¯t mean to drink it. Instead, he turned his head to look at the sky that was still raining outside the window. He said coldly, ¡°I know what they¡¯re worried about both of you. Sally doesn¡¯t look like a mother after she became like that. They hope that you can never remember this memory. I even suspect that after I left, they eliminate-¡° His voice suddenly stopped abruptly. Slughorn put down his ss, closed his eyes, and leaned back in his chair. Sherlock never said anything. He was digesting Slughorn¡¯s words. The second half of the unspoken sentence piqued his interest. ¡°Sorry, I seem to be drinking too much. Don¡¯t take what I said just now. McGonagall and Dumbledore are the only people you can trustpletely and unconditionally.¡± Slughorn seemed to have regained his senses, sat up straight from the chair, andughed at himself, ¡°Of course, I have no reason to say such a thing. After all, you have no trust in me at all.¡± ¡°I still remember thest time I saw you at the funeral seventeen years ago. You hid in the corner, holding the toy wand that your mother gave you on your first birthday and sitting alone on the ground.¡± ¡°When I found you, I could already guess that you would be what you are now.¡± ¡°Knowing that I had been the head of Slytherin house at Hogwarts for so long, seen countless students, and knowing what kind of experiences they have. There¡¯s nothing I can do, and I¡¯m just a stupid and weak bastard. I¡¯m like a blind dog that can only find a ce to hide and escape from everything I have done.¡± Sherlock frowned when he heard what he said. He remembered that there was no mention of his family in the original Sherlock¡¯s diary. Even though a portrait of his mother was hanging in the study room, his Muggle father was still alive and even sent someone to ask him to inherit his will. But whether it is life at Hogwarts or entering the wizarding world after graduating from Hogwarts, there is nothing about his family at all in the diary. It was as if the original Sherlock had no feelings for his parents and did not leave the slightest care behind. Slughorn¡¯s words seemed to reveal some truth, and he could sense it. He had a good rtionship with the original Sherlock¡¯s mother and regarded Sherlock as a close student. He left the original Sherlock alone before, as if he was afraid of something and wanted to hide it from him. ¡°What happened to my mother back then?¡± Sherlock asked softly after the steak was served. This was the first time he took the initiative to say something to Slughorn, but he did not give him a satisfactory answer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sherlock, I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Slughorn shook his head, ¡°We made an agreement, even cast an Unbreakable Vow to bury this secret forever. Unless Dumbledore feels the time is right, he will tell you these things directly.¡± Sherlock was silent in his heart. He hates dealing with these kinds of people the most. They would act mysteriously whenever something happened, and sometimes, he didn¡¯t even tell you what they were actually saying. ¡°Why did youe to me this time?¡± ¡°I wanted to remind you of Sherlock.¡± Slughorn¡¯s face was extremely sincere, and stared at Sherlock¡¯s eyes, ¡°Hogwarts is dangerous, very dangerous. Especially with Dumbledore, and the boy was there at the same time.¡± He took out a small ss bottle from his pocket, and some shimmering golden liquid flowed slowly inside. Slughorn ced the potion in front of Sherlock. ¡°I can only help you with this. Felix Felicis is a potion that can temporarily make you lucky. You¡¯d better take it with you. It may help you a littleter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s nothing. The effect of Felix Felicis is strong, but you can¡¯t drink a lot of it continuously. Otherwise, it will not only bring you good luck but also cause you serious problems. I have only used it twice in my life, and these are the one-time doses for you.¡± Sherlock looked at the potion, which made it feel like a work of art just by looking at it. If it can really make people lucky, then this potion is something else. Slughorn continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Dumbledore agreed to your position. Maybe he didn¡¯t think that person¡¯s resentment for the position was that strong, but I still think it¡¯s risky to do so.¡± Hearing this, Sherlock was a little surprised and asked, ¡°You mean about the curse of that mysterious person was on the Defense Against Dark Arts professor position? Does it really exist?¡± ¡°It exists, but it¡¯s not a curse,¡± Slughorn said seriously, ¡°You are Sherlock, a master of Defense Against the Dark Arts. You should be able to understand the difference between a curse and a dark magic. There are a lot of dangerous dark magic. The Three Unforgivable Curses are all dark magic.¡± ¡°When that person cursed that position, his strength was not that strong. What was entangled in that position was just a normal curse, and this curse was only a partial. Even Dumbledore didn¡¯t know what it was, and there¡¯s no way to know about it for sure.¡± ¡°But what I¡¯m sure of is that as long as you don¡¯t have any ulterior motives in your position, the curse¡¯s effect is not strong. Because of this, Dumbledore probably agreed to your application to be a professor.¡± ¡°Even If you¡¯re in the castle the whole day, you still have to be very careful. Hogwarts has never been the safest ce in the wizarding world, and even with Dumbledore, there will always be danger lurking around. ¡°I hope you believe my words, Sherlock.¡± Slughorn stared into his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t hate your father. He didn¡¯t take the initiative to abandon you and yours. Don¡¯t hate him. He is actually the most pitiful person I¡¯ve ever known.¡± After saying this, he didn¡¯t talk to Sherlock about anything else. After eating the steak with extrayers of honey, Slughorn left Hogsmeade quickly, and no one knew where he went. After he left, Sherlock didn¡¯t leave immediately. He quietly looked at the one-third of the Butterbeer left in the ss, recalling word by word what Slughorn had just said to him. Through this meeting, he can be sure that this person is not an ordinary person in the original book. The original Sherlock¡¯s background is much moreplicated than he imagined. Chapter 34: Unlucky Harry Chapter 34: Unlucky Harry October wasing, and the weather was getting colder. It has been raining heavily for the past two days, drenching the entire castle. At the same time, the temperature change made many students fall ill. A warm fire already lit Sherlock¡¯s office, and he was not alone in his office today. Professor McGonagall punished Harry for working here because of using a flying car at the beginning of the school year. Harry had a pretty good time being punished here at Sherlock. He was helping him copy the questions from the previous year¡¯s OWL Defense Against the Dark Arts exam on the parchment, do three years¡¯ worth of content, and then leave. Compared to Ron being punished in the trophy room to help Filch clean the trophies, Harry didn¡¯t even feel it was a punishment. Sherlock¡¯s office has snacks for him to enjoy, but it¡¯s not asfortable as the Gryffindormon room. After writing thest one, Harry put down the quill in his hand, moved his sore wrist, and handed the results of his work to Sherlock for inspection. ¡°The writing is good. If it weren¡¯t for you being punished, maybe I would give Gryffindor a few points for it.¡± Sherlock nced at the work that Harry had copied andplimented him. While he was talking, Harry ate a milk toffee from the snack tray on the table into his mouth and said, ¡°Then¡­ can I go now? Wood and the others are still waiting for me in the Quidditch field to train.¡± Sherlock turned to look at the rain outside the window and asked, ¡°In this weather, you guys still wanted to train?¡± ¡°Draco¡¯s father reced the Slytherin team with thetest broom. Wood is nervous now. Our equipment is not as good as theirs since we can only work on tactics and skills.¡± Harry swallowed the toffee. Sherlock waved to indicate that he could do whatever he wanted, ¡°Go then. I will tell Professor McGonagall that your punishment has beenpleted. Be careful on the field, and I wish you good luck today.¡± Harry jumped off his chair excitedly and bowed to Sherlock, ¡°Thank you, Professor Forrest.¡± He ran out of the office and didn¡¯t forget to help close the door carefully before leaving. Sherlock could only gently shake his head at the sky outside the window and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s so good to be young.¡± Then, He continued to lean over to write the test materials. Harry came to the field, and Wood led the other yers who were already waiting for him there. ¡°Hey Harry, Professor Forrest didn¡¯t force on you too much, did he?¡± Seeing hime to the field, the Weasley twins swooped down from the sky on broomsticks and stopped in front of Harry. He was getting on his broom and said as he flew off into the air, ¡°No, Professor Forrest just asked me to help him copy some test materials. Although, I can¡¯t say the same for Ron tha-¡° Before he finished speaking, a ball rushed towards Harry and hit him directly in the gut. The force generated by the Bludger¡¯s impact made Harry fall off the broom on the spot. He fell to the ground like a kite with a broken string in the rain. ¡°Harry!¡± When other Gryffindor yers on the field saw this, they all shouted. Captain Wood, Angelina, and others came to Harry¡¯s side. He was staggering at this time, mud was all over him, and he hurled while clutching his stomach. ¡°George, Fred! Be careful with your Bludger! Good thing that Harry didn¡¯t fly high enough. Otherwise, he would have to lie in the school infirmary for at least two weeks!¡± Wood angrily shouted at the Weasley twins. They were the Beaters in the team, and they wanted to keep an eye on the Bludger and not let it attack their teammates. As a result, when they came down to greet Harry just now, the Bludger was left unattended. George and Fred apologized to Harry. He waved his hand to indicate that he didn¡¯t mind and rode the broom again. ¡°Do you want to go to Madam Pomfrey, Harry?¡± George tried to make up for his mistakes. Harry was already on the broomstick and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine now, and we can continue training.¡± However, his subsequent performance in training did not confirm what he said. The Gryffindor team practiced from noon until it was almost dark in the evening. The Chasers had scored 30 Quaffles, while Harry still didn¡¯t see the Golden Snitch. The training had started for half an hour; Harry usually has found the trace of the Snitch. But now he is still flying in the sky, and he has not seen even the Snitch at all. Wood saw that Harry was out of shape, so he disappointedly announced the end of today¡¯s training and told everyone to go back to rest. Harry put the broom back into the broom shed, clutching his stomach, and walked towards the castle in pain. He doesn¡¯t know what happened this afternoon. He was in a bad state after he walked out of Sherlock¡¯s office. Dragging his wet, muddy robe into the castle, a figure knocked him to the ground before Harry could wipe the rain off his face. ¡°Ow!¡± Harry groaned a little bit andined as he looked at the back of the person running up the stairs as if he was running away. ¡°Neville, watch where you are going! Snape is not chasing you.¡± Before he could stand up, the ghost of Gryffindor was wandering in the castle. It was The Nearly Headless Nick. ¡°Hey there, Harry.¡± ¡°Hello, Nick.¡± Nick seemed to be worried about something, but he reminded Harry, ¡°You¡¯d better leave quickly. Filch is in this corridor not far away, and he is in a bad mood. He will definitely punish you if he sees you just stain the floor with mud.¡± Harry had already seen Filch¡¯s cat, Mrs. Norris, staring at the corner of the corridor, ¡°Oh bugger, you¡¯re right. I have to go now.¡± He walked away from Mrs. Norris¡¯ condemning gaze, but it was toote. Filch and his cat must have some kind of mysterious connection. He suddenly appeared from behind a tapestry to Harry¡¯s right, with a long scarf around his neck, an unusually red nose, and bulging eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough with you, Potter! Dirt and mess everywhere! You have toe with me!¡± Harry looked frustrated. He followed Filch and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m really unlucky today¡­¡± Suddenly, a voice can be heard in Harry¡¯s ear, ¡°Hungry¡­ it¡¯s been a long time¡­kill them¡­eat them¡­¡± Chapter 35: Wish You Have A Good Time Tomorrow Chapter 35: Wish You Have A Good Time Tomorrow ¡°What is that sound?¡± Harry raised his head agitatedly, looking around to find the ce where the sound came from. Filch was taken aback by his sudden fuss, ¡°Sound? Who are you talking to?¡± Harry looked around the corridor. When he heard Filch¡¯s question, he asked with a puzzled face, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it just now? There was a voice saying he was hungry and killing people or something.¡± Filch looked suspiciously around the corridor with Harry for a while and said impatiently, ¡°You¡¯re trying to lie to distract me and run away? These tricks won¡¯t fool me, Potter! You¡¯re not on the same level as those two brats. Now, go to the office with me right away!¡± Filch didn¡¯t give Harry a chance, almost took him by the cor to the office, and was ready to issue a punishment to him. Nick wanted to help distract Filch and rescue him, but Filch didn¡¯t care about it. He came back in a hurry and punished him for making the whole floor dirty. He was punished for cleaning the corridor on the castle¡¯s first floor for a whole week. Harry felt unlucky the whole day and left Filch¡¯s office. He still thanked Nick for helping him, and in return, he promised to invite his friends to his Deathday dinner on Halloween. Back in Gryffindor¡¯smon room, Harry¡¯s bad luck doesn¡¯t stop. As soon as he entered the lounge, he met Seamus, who was practicing magic spells. Under Seamon¡¯s magic, the spell somehow exploded, blowing Harry¡¯s hair and turning it grey. Harry was in a hurry and rushed into the boys¡¯ bathroom to wash himself clean. When he came out, he identally slipped on the dirty clothes, causing his body to get dirty again, so he had to wash it again. He returned to the dormitory and talked to Ron about today¡¯s experience. Ron asked him if he was jinxed and nned to give him an amulet he had treasured for a long time to help him drive away bad luck. But as soon as Harry took the amulet, the rope tied to the amulet broke, and the dry herbs were scattered all over the ce. ¡°Woah, someone must have put a strong curse or jinx on you! Ron was helping to clean and shouted. ¡°You must be careful, Harry. I have been wearing this amulet for five years, and nothing should happen. You should go to Professor Dumbledore or Professor Forrest and ask them to help you with it.¡± Harryy down on the bed with a frowning face. He didn¡¯t respond when he heard his words, but Neville, who was alone under the covers and didn¡¯t know what he was doing, suddenly shivered. No one has paid attention to Neville recently. Everyone thought he caught a cold. He was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to talk much. He didn¡¯t even eat dinner, so Harryy on the bed, his eyelids slowly glued together. Suddenly, he felt like something was moving beside his pillow. Harry gulped and grabbed his wand, ¡°Lumos!¡± He saw a dark figure running beside the pillow. Harry¡¯s pupils dted, and his expression became terrified. ¡°Ron! Your mouse!¡± ¡ª¨C The day before Halloween, Gryffindor and Hufflepuff¡¯sst ss in was Sherlock¡¯s Defense Against the Dark Arts ss. Tom¡¯s test has gone on for almost two months, and no one can beat it. Since then, although Tom no longer appears in the ss, the story about Tom still circtes in the second grade. The students said it was an invincible cat, and the rumors grew. Even at the end, a rumor emerges that Tom is actually the pet of some powerful old wizard andes to Professor Forrest¡¯s ss just to help him. After that, the second graders returned to their normal life. Sherlock found something from Hagrid and obtained a lot of magical creatures that are not so dangerous so that the students can observe them with their own eyes and know how to deal with them. Because the Halloween holiday starts tomorrow, Sherlock can see that these second-grade students are not in the mood to learn. So he told them about the legend of a Monkey King, who took his Muggle teacher and two people to the West to hunt for treasure and encountered various magical creatures on the way. The students were very fascinated by what they listened to. Even after ss, some students still asked him which book told more about the story and wanted to borrow that book from the library. Sherlock was a bit surprised by the students who asked about the story he told, but he still had to deal with a few students who came to make up their homework. ¡°It seems you can do it well for today¡¯s assignment, but why did you dy it until today?¡± Sherlock asked with a nk expression to a Hufflepuff student named Justin Finch. Justin looked down, ¡°Sorry, professor, I forgot about it.¡± ¡°I hope there will be no more next time, now go back.¡± Justin breathed a sigh of relief and bowed to Sherlock, ¡°Happy Halloween, Professor.¡± ¡°I wish you a good time tomorrow.¡± Harry was handing in his homework behind Justin, shivering when he heard Sherlock say that word. When Harry looked at Justin, Sherlock¡¯s eyes turned to him. ¡°Why did you turn in your homeworkte again, Harry?¡± Harry hurried back to exin, ¡°Because I stained the castle floor a few days ago, Filch punished me by cleaning the corridors for one week, and I didn¡¯t have enough time to do my homework.¡± ¡°Understandable reason.¡± He grabbed the homework from Harry, looked at Harry staring at him hesitantly, and couldn¡¯t help but ask him, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll take my leave, Professor.¡± ¡°Very well, now go back.¡± Harry left the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss. After leaving the ssroom, he breathed a sigh of relief as if he had escaped a bad omen. Ron and Hermione were waiting for Harry outside, looked at his behavior strangely, and asked. ¡°Did Professor Forrest punish you?¡± Harry shook his head, ¡°No, Professor Forrest let me go as it was an understandable reason.¡± ¡°But why are you acting like that?¡± Ron patted his shoulder and said excitedly, ¡°Do you regret attending the Deathday dinner tomorrow? If that¡¯s the case, then we shouldn¡¯t go there.¡± Hermione was very interested in this dinner party, ¡°Certainly not. Harry had promised Nick we must go there.¡± Harry didn¡¯t speak. He looked at the back of Justin, who wasughing and chatting with his friends not far away. For some reason, he remembered that unlucky day. Chapter 36: Happy Halloween Chapter 36: Happy Halloween This year¡¯s Halloween dinner at Hogwarts was lively. The Great Hall was filled with pumpkin-headednterns specially made by Hagrid, and ck bats made of magic flew around under the ceiling. It¡¯s just that the ghosts in the castle did not appear on Halloween. Today is not only Halloween but also the 500th Deathday of Sir Nichs de Mimsy-Porpington. A day like this is a big day to remember with every ghost, so Nick invites his ghost colleagues from Hogwarts and other ghost friends outside the school. After obtaining Dumbledore¡¯s permission, he borrowed a basement ssroom in the castle and held his 500th birthday dinner. Therefore, the ghosts who should have been wandering around at the Halloween dinner in previous years did not appear in the Great Hall tonight. Rumor has it that Principal Dumbledore will invite a skeleton band to perform for everyone tonight. But rumors are rumors, after all. After the students came to the Great Hall, they did not see the so-called skeleton band. But even without the ghost and skeleton band, Halloween is still a holiday that students love to celebrate. The dishes and meals at the dinner were more abundant than those opening dinner. After the dinner, every student could still get plentiful candies. This caught a lot of attention from the junior students. ¡°What did that Slughorn say to youst time, Sherlock?¡± Hagrid asked at the professor¡¯s table. Hearing his question, Sherlock hadn¡¯t replied yet. But Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Hagrid, Don¡¯t ask him about this kind of thing,¡± Professor McGonagall said with a displeased expression, ¡°We don¡¯t need to ask about their private matters.¡± Hagrid came to his senses at this time, scratched his hair in embarrassment, and smirked, ¡°Oh, Sorry. I tend to be so clumsy like this even after a few drinks.¡± Sherlock waved his hand, took out the pendant hanging on his chest, and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing important. He just gave me a small bottle of Felix Felicis.¡± In the small potion bottle, the liquid is indeed like a work of art, shining brightly under the reflection of the candlelight. A cold and hollow voice suddenly sounded from the side, ¡°That kind of potion is very troublesome in the making process. If a little mistake is made, there will be irreversible consequences for the drinker. It¡¯s impressive that he made it perfectly.¡± It was Snape. He rarely joined the professors¡¯ chat, but his tone was still cold as if he was deliberately picking on things. Sherlock put the potion back and nodded, ¡°At least he¡¯s a lot more generous than you, Professor Snape. We¡¯ve known each other for so long, and I haven¡¯t seen you give me anything.¡± When he said this, Snape was speechless for a while. Professor McGonagall still had that serious face, but the corners of her mouth were slightly curved. Professor Flitwick and Professor Sprout didn¡¯t hide it andughed on the spot. Even Dumbledore said with a smile on his face, ¡°Horace is only generous to you. I have been in a rtionship with him for almost seventy years, and I haven¡¯t even gotten any Christmas gift from him.¡± Then he looked at Snape teasingly again and blinked, ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t received it from Severus.¡± Snape snorted coldly and said firmly, ¡°And I never forgot anyone on Christmas.¡± Dumbledoreughed, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. We all celebrate Halloween today. How about a drink together?¡± Every professor at the table, including Snape, raised the ss together. ¡°Happy Halloween.¡± said all the professors. ¡°Happy Halloween.¡± Sherlock shrugged secretly. They drank the wine. It has been two months since he came to Hogwarts. During this time, Sherlock discovers that Dumbledore is the icon of this school. Not only did the students trust their principal, but even all the professors greatly respected him. Or maybe because Dumbledore has absolute authority in Hogwarts, and this authority makes everyone listen to his words very well. He secretly mumbled something in his heart. No wonder the original Sherlock had a high admiration for him. He has never had aplete family since he was a child. He has always regarded Hogwarts as his second home, so he respects someone who was the head of this school. Meanwhile, the teachers and students in the Great Hall were enjoying the dinner happily. Harry, Ron, and Hermione were not so much. The Deathday dinner really isn¡¯t something that living people can participate in. The gloomy atmosphere, the spooky and dreadful music, and the so-called ¡°food¡± at the dinner were not something that Harry and others could eat. They barely survived the entire dinner and finally decided to return to the normal Halloween dinner in the Great Hall after the ghosts of the Headless Hunt messed up the party. ¡°I hope there is some pudding left for us.¡± Ron wrapped his robe tightly. They tried their best to show their smiles to the ghosts around them and walked out of the dinner just as they were running toward the Great Hall. A familiar, cold, murderous voice can be heard in Harry¡¯s ears again. ¡°Torn¡­ I will¡­ kill you¡­¡± Harry was startled, and he stopped subconsciously. Hermione and Ron found out about his behavior and could not help asking. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Harry?¡± Harry leaned against the wall, telling them to stop talking, and tried to find the source of the voice. Fortunately, the voice did not disappear directly this time but became weaker. Harry was sure the voice was moving upward. He stared at the ceiling with a sudden feeling of terror. He took Hermione and Ron up the stairs, climbed to the second floor, looked at all the corridors on the second floor, turned a corner, and came to thest empty corridor. Just when Ron was panting and about to ask Harry what was happening, Hermione pointed forward. ¡°Look!¡± Something was written on the wall in front of them. They approached slowly, squinting and carefully identifying the writing in the darkness. Between the two windows, on the wall a foot above the ground, something was smeared over it. [THE CHAMBER OF SECRETS HAS BEEN OPENED] [ENEMIES OF THE HEIR, BEWARE.] Right next to these writings, a boy was as hard as a stone lying on the ground. Chapter 37: Not A Happy Halloween Chapter 37: Not A Happy Halloween ¡°Justin?!¡± Ron looked at the boy¡¯s face and shouted. Hermione hurriedly ran to Justin lying on the ground, stretched out her fingers, and probed the tip of his nose. ¡°H-H-He is dead?!¡± Hermione said these words with difficulty and then fell weakly to the floor. With the help of the torchlight, Harry looked at the expression on Justin¡¯s face and gulped. He could only feel a chill flowing through his spine. The boy lying on the ground was Justin Finch, a second-grade student like Harry and the others, but he belonged to the Hufflepuff House. They don¡¯t know why Justin appeared in this ce while the Halloween dinner was ongoing and was killed by someone else. At this time, Ron was already feeling ufortable, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here quickly.¡± ¡°Should we try to save¡ª¡± Said Harry, while he was having trouble with his words. ¡°Listen to me,¡± said Ron, ¡°Things could go really bad if someone found us at this time!¡± But it was toote. There was a bustling sound of people from the stairs. Soon, some students approached the second floor and found Harry and the others. The students who were stillughing suddenly quieted down when they saw the scene in front of them. Everyone watched this terrifying scene. Harry, Ron, and Hermione were standing in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, with Justin lying beside them like a dead corpse. ¡°Enemies of the heir, beware? The next one is you, Mudblood.¡± It was Draco. With a cold grin on his face, he read out the message on the wall loudly and added an unforgivable word, but no one was paying attention to him at this time. Although, there is still one person who is paying attention. ¡°Twenty points from Slytherin will be taken, Mr. Malfoy. It seems that the punishment you receivedst time was not enough. Maybe we extend the time for you to clean the toilet until January 1 next year?¡± A voice sounded behind the students. Draco¡¯s smile immediately froze, and they nced at Sherlock with a gloomy face. But Sherlock ignored him because, at this time, the students had made way for him to go in to check the situation. The three of them saw Sherlock arriving, and they exined it to him in a hurry, ¡°Professor, as soon as we got here, we saw Justin lying on the ground!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t do it! We just discovered him at this time!¡± ¡°Is he still alive, Professor?¡± Sherlock stretched out his hand, motioning them to be quiet first, pulled out his wand, and squatted in front of Justin. All the students held their breaths, watching Sherlock tapping Justin¡¯s body twice with his wand. Although Sherlock¡¯s magic knowledge has not yet risen to the level of the original Sherlock¡¯s level, it is not as bad as he was two months ago. After doing a simple test and examining Justin¡¯s physical condition, he came to a conclusion. ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡± The three breathed a sigh of relief, and the other students around gradually eased their tension. ¡°But he¡¯s not okay either.¡± An old voice can be heard, and Dumbledore came here with other professors. ¡°Bring Justin to your office, Sherlock. Harry and the two of you follow us.¡± Professor McGonagall dispersed the students, told them to go back to sleep, and instructed Filch to wipe the writing on the wall. Sherlock used the Lotion Charm on Justin to make his body float in the air and dragged him to his office with Dumbledore and the others. His office is simple. Apart from simple and necessary furniture, most of the rooms were filled with books. Dumbledore instructed Sherlock to put Justin on the sofa and personally check his condition. Harry and the others became nervous again. Because Snape began to testify against them and wondered why they didn¡¯t attend the Halloween dinner, they exined that they went to Nick¡¯s party and were not in the Great Hall. Dumbledore knew more about Justin¡¯s condition and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s an extremely powerful dark magic that petrifies Justin. It can¡¯t be a second-grade student.¡± But Snape was still going on, asking Harry why they didn¡¯t return to the Great Hall after leaving the party. After hearing that strange voice, the three didn¡¯t tell them why they went to the second floor. They felt that this reason was illogical, and it was not good to tell them about it. Sherlock was confused while watching Justin¡¯s body, not focusing on Snape¡¯s asking Harry and the others. Justin¡¯s petrified state evoked part of his memory. The Basilisk released from the Chamber of Secrets should be able to petrify people. But why did he get the impression that the first victim was a cat but not a student? Why did it be the boy that was in front of him now? At this time, Professor McGonagall called over the students eating with Justin at the Halloween dinner and asked them why Justin left early. The two of Justin¡¯s friends said that Justin had been feeling unwell since this morning. He went to the infirmary in the morning and was diagnosed with a cold by Madam Pomfrey. After that, he took a medicine from her. In the afternoon, he seemed to have eaten something and started to contract diarrhea. Not long after the dinner started this evening, he left early and went back to themon room to rest. Finally, he was attacked in the corridor on the second floor. Dumbledore and the others didn¡¯t find any clues from it, and Sherlock was still thinking about how the plot had changed. Ever since he discovered that he hade to the world of Harry Potter, he knew he was going to Hogwarts by ident as a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. He thought that the plot would develop ording to the original progression. After all, every Defense Against the Dark Arts professor is an important character in each film. He intervened a bit this year, and the story progression might change slightly. But now, the first attacked individual has changed. Just when he couldn¡¯t think of any clues, Dumbledore¡¯s investigation into tonight¡¯s incident ended. He sent Justin to Madam Pomfrey and said that Professor Sprout was creating a batch of mandrakes recently, and when the mandrakes matured and could be made into a potion, he could be cured. When Justin wakes up, they can investigate moreter. So tonight¡¯s attack investigation came to a halt. Chapter 38: A Doubtful Coincidence Chapter 38: A Doubtful Coincidence Perhaps they learned that Justin was not dead, or perhaps the students had enough trust in Dumbledore in this matter. On the second day of Halloween, everyone was not in a good mood during the meal; guessing who the culprit was, a big thing happened. But rumors about the Chamber of Secrets began circting at Hogwarts after some students began to digest the writing on the wallsst night. Even in Sherlock¡¯s ss, some students asked him about the legend of Slytherin¡¯s Chamber of Secrets. ¡°This kind of thing should not be asked in our ssroom. If you are really interested in it, you can ask Professor Binns from the History of Magic ss. He has been teaching here for hundreds of years and must know more about it than myself.¡± Sherlock tapped on the ckboard and shifted the topic back to the ss. ¡°But if you are interested, you can learn about it privately. But given we¡¯re in ss, we have to continue to study how to get a high score in this year¡¯s exam.¡± ¡°The three dangerous elements of werewolves should be memorized. At the same time, in the past two years, the question has always been ustomed to asking what kind of spell to use to get rid of the werewolf¡¯s chase.¡± The incident of the attack and the opening of the Chamber of Secrets did not change Sherlock¡¯s life at Hogwarts much, but the time he spent in the library was longer. He knew that the plot had deviated from its original trajectory, but he had no way to correct it. All he can do now is to improve his magic level as fast as possible, at least before the end of this semester, to reach the strength of the original Sherlock. Hermione asked Professor Binns about the rumors about the Chamber of Secrets in the second-grade history of magic ss. But Professor Binns doesn¡¯t believe that the legend is true. He told the students it was just a made-up story, but they didn¡¯t think so. Because Justin was attacked yesterday, and the person who attacked him publicly announced on the wall that the Chamber of Secrets had been opened. Justin is the first warning for the students in the castle who are not qualified to study magic. After the ss, Harry and the others met up with each other. ¡°The heir muste from Slytherin, but who do you think it is?¡± Ron asked a question and answered immediately, ¡°It must be Draco! After seeing Justin being attacked, he looks happy, and his family has always believed in the pure-blood ideology. It is very likely that he is the heir of Slytherin.¡± Hermione was also thinking about this possibility. What Ron said makes sense. Judging from the current few clues and their bias, Draco was indeed the biggest suspect. But Harry didn¡¯t listen to Ron¡¯s guess at this time. His eyes were lost, and all he could think about was the scene of Justin talking to Professor Forrest in front of him when he went to make up his homework after thest ss before Halloween. Ron and Hermione looked at each other and noticed something was wrong with Harry. ¡°What are you thinking about Harry?¡± Hermione asked suspiciously, ¡°Do you know any other clues that we don¡¯t know?¡± Harry opened his mouth, hesitating to say something. But he was afraid that this would ruin Sherlock¡¯s reputation. He didn¡¯t think that Professor Forrest would be the person involved in this incident. Thinking about it, he thought it was a coincidence that he wished Justin a happy Halloween at that time, but this incident happened the next day. Ron saw Harry¡¯s hesitation and said, ¡°What do you have to hide from us? We helped you hide that strange voice you heard before.¡± Harry knew that he shouldn¡¯t hide it from Ron and Hermione, so he said what he was thinking. After listening, Ron¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Are you suspecting that Professor Forrest is the real culprit behind this? You are crazy!¡± Hermione also looked at Harry strangely, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence, Harry. Why do you think he¡¯s rted? Professor Forrest just said Justin the way people usually do it. Maybe there are other professors in other sses as well that bless him. We can¡¯t use this as evidence, and we can¡¯t doubt him because of that itself.¡± Ron continued, ¡°What¡¯s more, Professor Forrest is a half-blood.¡± Harry and Hermione¡¯s eyes turned to him. Even if they didn¡¯t need to speak, they could see that they were asking questions with their eyes about how Ron knew about it. ¡°I heard from George.¡± Ron exined. ¡°Not long after school started, George and Fred seemed to be taken away by Professor Forrest. They wrote something to Charlie to ask about Professor Forrest at Hogwarts before. At the time, I wanted to know if he was a trustworthy person.¡± ¡°Although Charlie and the professor are not in the same ss or the same house. He had a very good reputation in the school. It is said that the love letters he receives every year can fill a whole cauldron.¡± Ron looked envious, and Hermione urged impatiently, ¡°We don¡¯t want to hear how many love letters Professor Forrest received. Even though he is still very popr among the students now.¡± ¡°Charlie said that Professor Forrest is a half-blood, which is something almost everyone knows. His mother is a wizard and seems to have died when he was very young, and his father is a Duke in the Muggle world.¡± Hermione and Harry looked at each other. They had lived in Muggle society for a long time, so they knew what a Duke in Ennd meant. ¡°Professor Forrest is a son of a Duke?¡± ¡°But none of the dukes inherit the title has the surname Forrest?¡± They didn¡¯t think about this much. After all, no matter how powerful a Muggle Duke was, it wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with wizards. However, the information that Professor Forrest is a half-blood basically ruled out the possibility that he was the culprit. Harry scratched his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t doubt Professor Forrest. I just feel that it was a bit too coincidental.¡± Ron and Hermione didn¡¯t think that was the case. Compared to Professor Forrest, Draco was more suspicious. They continued to discuss their guesses and nned on knowing whether or not Draco was the heir. Hermione came up with something, but they ruled it out as it didn¡¯t make sense. Chapter 39: Forbidden Area Chapter 39: Forbidden Area The stories about the Chamber of Secrets are still circting in the castle, but Sherlock is not in the mood to discuss them. Those students were guessing who the real heir of Slytherin was and whether anyone had any doubts about themselves. In fact, before Halloween, he had been indulging in the Hogwarts library all day long. After seeing the number of books in Hogwarts, Sherlock understood that the original Sherlock was nothing. Compared with the magic books here, it is no exaggeration to say that it is a drop in the bucket. The mystery of magic is a treasure that everyone who is thirsty for knowledge cannot refuse. This is a set ofws unique to the wizarding world, and mastering and using thisw is not much different from learning science in the normal world, with the two only being different in form. This is Sherlock¡¯s greatest feeling about magic and science since he was in contact with magic for two months. So, besidespleting his job as a professor, he spends most of his time in the library. During the seven school years at Hogwarts, students are expected to learn a lot. Under normal circumstances, if Sherlock wanted his level to beparable to that of those seventh-grade students, it was not something that could be done in a short period of time. Even if he is a genius, it will take at least two or three years. Fortunately, the original Sherlock¡¯s body was already familiar with the use and release of most spells. As long as Sherlock simply practiced the spells a few times, he would reach the point where he could do it wlessly. But the depth of magic is not only reflected in spells. The muscle memory left by the original Sherlock can only help him quickly and proficiently cast spells. Understanding theoretical knowledge such as Transfiguration, Herbology, Potions, and Astronomy still requires Sherlock to learn it by himself. Fortunately, his learningprehension is not bad. Before traveling here, he was a high school graduate in the field of science. Even in the wizarding world, learning knowledge is still the main way to gain power. From July, when he first crossed into this world, to the beginning of November, Sherlock has mastered all the spells of the original Sherlock in four months. There are only special ones that cannot be easily tested, such as Apparition, and those that do not rely solely on spellcasting but require emotions to cast it, such as the Patronus Charm. These two types of spells are rtively advanced, and Sherlock did not dare to try them for the time being. In a castle like Hogwarts, where Anti-Apparition Jinx is spread throughout the school, he has no chance to try it. Sherlock tried the Patronus Charm once, but only some silver threads appeared from the tip of his wand, and no specific Patronus was formed. But he seriously doubted that even the original Sherlock didn¡¯t really have a Patronus. This kind of magic requires a lot of positive emotions to be sessfully cast, and it would be strange that a person like the original Sherlock can use it. Herbology, Astronomy, and other theoretical magical knowledge will be put aside for now. The two most important things for wizards are Charms and Transfiguration. Sherlock is confident that he can reach the level of a normal adult wizard at this pace. Even relying on the ability of the original Sherlock, the process would ended up good. After all, defensive magic like the Protego Charm is not something that any adult wizard can learn. After confirming that he had almost mastered all the conventional spells, he did not continue to expand to learn knowledge such as potions. After meeting with Slughorn, there is one thing he agrees with him. Even though Dumbledore is here, Hogwarts is still a very dangerous ce. Now that a student has been attacked, it means that the Chamber of Secrets has been opened, and the Basilisk has been released. Although Sherlock wanted to deal with this crisis ahead of time, he really didn¡¯t know where the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets was and who the heir of Slytherin was who opened it. He would have nned a reason and told Dumbledore the whole thing if he knew. At that time, Dumbledore will deal with the matters, and Sherlock is waiting for him to deal with the incident in his ss without being disturbed or anything. It¡¯s a pity that he hasn¡¯t read the original book and the part of the Chamber of Secrets movie; he just listened to the movie recap and didn¡¯t remember much useful information. He can only rely on himself if he wants to ensure his own safety. Even if Sherlock¡¯s body is a half-blood, who knows if that Basilisk will be confused and attack himter because the Basilisk mistook him as a Muggle-born wizard? Only when he has the ability to ensure his own safety is the most reassuring thing. Therefore, Sherlock¡¯s next focus is still mainly on various practical Charms and strengthening his Transfiguration. If he wanted to go a step further, Sherlock would probably delve into the magical animal knowledge more in case he encounter such a situation. After Halloween passed, he was ready to start learning in the forbidden area. The books in the forbidden area of the Hogwarts library are not all rted to dark magic. However, the school thinks reading is too dangerous and unsuitable for middle- and lower-grade students. It is not suitable for middle and low grades. However, students can ess part of the forbidden book area after entering the fifth grade. As a professor, Sherlock has the right to browse all the books in the library, including those books in the forbidden area. On a weekend morning in November, Sherlock came to the library and walked into the forbidden area for the first time. Mrs. Pince, the librarian who was in charge of the entire library, did not stop him. Professors usually need to borrow some books and always write notes to ask students to lend them out. But it¡¯s rare for someone like Sherlock toe over in person. After entering the forbidden book area, the books rted to dark magic were the ones that caught his eye the most. In terms of power and effect, dark magic is the strongest of all spells, among which are the Three Unforgivable Curses. If you want to have the ability to protect yourself quickly and have powerful strength, the most convenient way is undoubtedly to learn dark magic. But Sherlock¡¯s feelings towards dark magic are just as he said in the teachers¡¯ meeting. The Curse is only a tool. The core lies in the heart. Before he was really sure that his will could resist the temptation of dark magic, Sherlock wasn¡¯t ready to touch these powerful forces that he couldn¡¯t grasp at all. Of course, just because he doesn¡¯t use it doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t. Just like Dumbledore. No one has ever seen him use dark magic, but can you be sure that he hasn¡¯t even once? Just as Sherlock surrounded the bookshelves in the forbidden area and chose which book to read, the birthmark on his arm suddenly became hot again. Chapter 40: Soul Stitching Chapter 40: Soul Stitching He had experienced it twice before, and Sherlock was already familiar with the reaction of the mark on his arm. But familiarity does not mean he is used to it. The sudden burning sensation in the library stunned him. The mark reacted two times before: when he met Lucius and his son at the bookstore, and when he ran into Neville at Hogwarts. Now, he is in the forbidden area of the library, which is usually a ce where students are forbidden to enter. There is no one around at all, only countless books on the shelf. The burning sensation on the arm did not stop abruptly this time but continued. This strange reaction made Sherlock frown. He took a few steps back, withdrew from the forbidden book area, and returned to the regr book area where the students were studying. At the same time, the burning sensation on his left arm disappeared. He moved forward again and entered the forbidden area again, and the burning sensation on the mark came back. It felt like the mark was reminding him of something. Sherlock was lost in thought. He clutched his arms and started walking along the first row of bookshelves in the forbidden area. The closer he got to it, the stronger the burning sensation was. He reached the sixth row of bookshelves, and the burning sensation climaxed. Continuing to go further, that feeling began to weaken. Aware of this situation, Sherlock felt that his guess was right. The mark on his arm was trying to tell him something, and the source of the information was on this row of bookshelves. He stood in front of the sixth-tost row of the shelves and stretched out his left hand to gently stroke the books. The burning sensation is still there. He continued to swipe through the second row of forbidden books. Nothing changed. Just as his fingers touched the first book in the third row, a slight tingling sensation like a needle suddenly stimted his arm, and then the burning sensation subsided as if it had never reacted. Sherlock¡¯s mind was already clear, and what it wanted itself to get was this book. He gently pulled the book from the shelf, and Sherlock saw the name of the book. ¡°¡±Soul Stitching¡±¡± The title of the book was handwritten in ck ink. Judging from how the letters were written, it was not created long ago. The book is very thin. If you look at it at a nce, there are probably only a dozen pages of paper. It is said to be a book, but it is more like a notebook. The texture of the book is somewhat simr to parchment, but the thickness is thinner. Sherlock stared at the title of this strange book for a moment, did not open it immediately, but walked to Mrs. Pince and registered the book. When registering the book, he watched Mrs. Pince¡¯s expression. She didn¡¯t change too much from beginning to end, as if Sherlock was just lending an ordinary book. From the cover of the book to Mrs. Pince¡¯s reaction, the book was nothing special. But Sherlock knew very well that the thing that could make the mark on his arm react would definitely not be any ordinary thing. Back in his office, he locked the door, sat at the desk with the book, and ced it face up in front of him. In the wizarding world, adult wizards will warn their children that they should not open books, boxes, or bottles because they don¡¯t know where they came from. This sentence is as frequent as parents in normal society reminding their children to pay attention to passing vehicles before crossing the road. Even Sherlock, who has only been in contact with the wizarding world for four months, has heard countless warnings from adult wizards to young wizards. Faced with this kind of book of unknown origin, he knew the correct way to treat it. Pulling out his wand, Sherlock tapped it lightly on the book cover to check if there were any traces of magic inside. After a moment passed by, nothing changed. He took a step back and slightly raised his wand one meter away from the desk. The first page of the book was opened without incident. In the distance, Sherlock saw the title page, which was only a nk page, not even a trace of ink. The wand was raised again, and the nk page was turned over. On the first page, he finally saw the contents of the book. Even though nothing had happened yet, he still did not move forward. Instead, he stood one meter away and started to read the contents of the book. [When I escaped from the dead and came back from the Town, I realized that something was wrong with my condition.] [The torture was done for a long time. Although it did not make me go crazy, it still caused damage to my soul.] [Of course, I was just suspicious at first. But after conducting a series of examinations, I knew my current condition know.] [My soul is torn apart.] [Normal eyes cannot usually see the effect, but the soul is the key to magic. Because of this, my magic has decreased, and casting spells is not as good as before. I know I have to find a way to solve this problem. My enemies wille to me again, and I have to make sure that my power does not decline.] [The first method that came to my mind was potion. As the mostmon healing method used by wizards, perhaps among the millions of potion forms, there is an item that could cure the soul.] [I wrote and asked my teacher, but he told me that there was never any kind of potion that could treat the soul of a wizard. The potion can only work on the body, and magic itself is rted to the soul.] [Well, he at least provided me with a direction. Magic itself is rted to the soul, especially those ancient magics.] [I have rummaged through almost all the ancient magic books I can find, and there are indeed many of them that talk about the soul, but none of them can heal the soul.] [The knowledge from the predecessors is nothing but the same. Since there has been no such magic since ancient times, it is up to me to create it myself.] [Curing the soul is troublesome, but fortunately, the soul is the same as the body. If it is damaged, it will repair by itself, but it would take a long time.] [Especially when it was torn apart, the difficulty of repair is even more difficult.] [A Muggle surgery inspired me when I was in trouble.] [When Muggles have too many wounds in their flesh, they will use needles and sutures to connect them to speed up healing.] [It seems rough, but this is a rather wonderful idea.] [Since the soul and the body have the same ability to heal themselves, Can I sew up my torn soul to speed up its healing just like Muggles sew wounds to speed up healing their wound?] Chapter 41: Torn Apart Chapter 41: Torn Apart [I think this is a very good idea.] [The soul canpletely imitate the way that the body heals by itself so that the torn parts are connected, which will speed up the healing.] [But there is a problem. After all, the soul is a conceptual thing out of nothingness. Even the ghosts cannot appear in the world in the form of a physical being.] At this point, Sherlock felt that this book was more like a wizard¡¯s experimental diary about how to do things with the soul. The author encountered trouble, and most of the following pages are devoted to her experiments that can affect the soul. Finally, he found something. A magic spell that can target the caster¡¯s soul and suture the soul without damaging it to achieve the healing effect. Although the process of finding the right ¡°needle¡± is a bitplicated, it is not too difficult. After all, there are many ancient magics rted to souls. Even the highest attainments in dark magic, like the Three Unforgivable Curses, are all rted to the souls. There are many things to learn from. What really hinders the author¡¯s research in this book is the selection of ¡°thread¡±. The function of the ¡°needle¡± is only to carry out the sewing with the ¡°thread¡±, and the ¡°thread¡± is responsible for tightening the torn soul. The author first thought of using other souls as ¡°threads¡± for stitching it. If the threads were made from a soul, they would likely have a high chance of sess and could be perfectly integrated with the wound. After all, the suture operation of the soul is different from a normal suture operation. As long as the ¡°thread¡± is sewn in, there is no way to remove it again. But how can aplete soul be used as a ¡°thread¡±? Leaving aside whether this involves morality, the quality of a soul determines whether or not the ¡°thread¡± would be a good one or not. The author has ovee all other difficulties and technical problems and even used a dementor as an experimental object. As long as he can find a suitable ¡°thread¡±, her research can be perfectly realized. When someone¡¯s soul is torn, it can be easily healed by this method. But the ¡°thread¡± requirements are too much. First, the ¡°thread¡± must also be a soul; secondly, this soul cannot be aplete soul, and it would best be split into countless parts. It is difficult to meet this condition. After all, a wizard¡¯s soul is not a piece of cloth where you can just tear a piece of it to your needs. The author of this book has never heard of what kind of magic exists in the wizarding world that can split the soul. At the end of the book, this magic experiment ended with a dead end. But this amazingly talented witch who could think of such a way to heal her split soul felt sorry for this magic that was not perfected in the end. She recorded all the steps in this book, from the idea of creating this magic that appeared in her mind to the perfection step by step to thest step of the experiment. If this is passed down, maybe there will be a better alternative to this ¡°thread¡± in the future. But he doesn¡¯t know why this book was put into the forbidden area of the Hogwarts library. The method of stitching the soul recorded in the book will be put on hold for the time being. Looking at the author of this book records all kinds of her life in the notes, and the mark on his arm hints him to find this book. Sherlock suspects that the author who created this book is the original Sherlock¡¯s mother. The mark on his arm is most likely from the original Sherlock¡¯s mother, and Sherlock found obvious detailed information in this book. This author¡¯s teacher is a potion master familiar with many potion-making methods or extremely proficient in potions. The teacher who was closest to the original Sherlock¡¯s mother was Slughorn, who used to be the head of Slytherin house at Hogwarts and was also the potions ss professor at that time. These two strange coincidences that cane together are not a coincidence. The author who wrote this experiment log is very likely to be the original Sherlock¡¯s mother, Sally Forrest. But judging from her report in the book, he can¡¯t tell that she is crazy, like the portrait hanging in the study room. On the contrary, she is a witch full of knowledge, good at experimenting, and very rational. The differences between the two are too big, making Sherlock shake his guess slightly. Or was there something else he didn¡¯t know about the original Sherlock¡¯s mother, who went from a charismatic and smart witch into a mad woman? For example, at the end of this book, the experiment is unsessful, causing her soul not to be repaired, and finally getting worse and worse, and she bes mad. Sherlock now has too little evidence and no way of knowing everything. The main question remains: why did the mark let him get this experiment log? In Sherlock¡¯s heart, he already had an answer that he was unwilling to believe. Like the original Sherlock¡¯s mother in the book, his soul may have a problem. But at the beginning of the book, it is said that the tearing of the soul will make it impossible for the wizard to use normal magic. Sherlock, who had been familiar with magic until now, never felt that he had trouble casting spells. He looked at the page in the book that taught him how to test his own soul¡¯s magic, hesitated for a moment, and finally conducted a test on his own soul ording to the method in the book. The result was as expected. His soul is not in good condition and was divided into several parts. Sherlock stood up from his chair, frowning and pacing back and forth in the office. He didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen, but it didn¡¯t have any effect on him. His spell did not appear to be weaker than any other wizard, and he never felt any difort in his body. Why and when his soul was torn apart? He couldn¡¯t think of an answer, and even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t help him much. Looking at the book, Sherlock shook his head and said softly. ¡°If she can¡¯t find a suitable thread, then how am I able to find one?¡± Chapter 42: Lying Chapter 42: Lying After Halloween, the most anticipated day for students is the Christmas holiday. Strictly speaking, each year at Hogwarts is divided into two semesters, and the holiday that separates the two semesters is the Christmas holiday. Before the holidays began, the first Quidditch match of the term, Gryffindor vs Slytherin, officially started. From the beginning of September to December, almost all the yers of the Gryffindor team have been training in the rain, and their uniforms have basically never been used for today¡¯s game. Captain Wood attaches great importance to the oue of the game. He will graduate from Hogwarts in two years. Before graduating, he only wishes to lead the Gryffindor team to win a Quidditch House Cup. ¡°We¡¯re going to make them regret letting that Malfoy y in the game.¡± Before the start of the game, he said this to the Gryffindor team and gaslighted Harry at the same time. Draco called him ¡°Scarhead¡± sarcastically at the beginning of the game. It is precisely because of this even after the Gryffindor yers found that the Bludgers had been rigged and attacked Harry alone, they did not ask Mrs. Hooch to stop the game but nned to keep on ying, win the game, and ridicule Draco at the same time. In the end, Harry did what he needed to do. He risked being knocked off his broomstick by the Bludger and caught the Snitch over Draco¡¯s head. At the same time, winning the game was a great mockery for Draco. But Harry¡¯s arm was also broken, and he was sent to Madam Pomfrey at the school hospital. It was just a broken bone. For Madam Pomfrey, it only took a little effort to heal Harry¡¯s bones so he and the rest of the team could celebrate the game¡¯s victory to their heart¡¯s content. But the following night, Dobby found him and admitted that he intentionally rigged the Bludger and closed the entrance at King¡¯s Cross station to protect Harry and leave Hogwarts, where it was full of danger now. Harry was angry but had no choice but to tell Hermione and Ron about his meeting with Dobby the next day. ¡°I think this confirms one thing.¡± Hermione analyzed it seriously. ¡°Dobby wants Harry to leave Hogwarts so much because he doesn¡¯t want to see him hurt by the monster in the Chamber of Secrets. But Harry is a half-blood, and the monster won¡¯t target him, so why should he worry about that?¡± Harry and Ron looked at each other and shook their heads affirmatively, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Hermione looked at them, ¡°He must know something. He thinks that Slytherin¡¯s heir will instruct the Basilisk to attack Harry. Who in Hogwarts would have such a big hatred against Harry?¡± This time, Harry and Ron thought of the answer in an instant; he said in unison, ¡°Draco Malfoy!¡± ¡°From this point of view, only he is the most suspicious person about this. We must investigate it clearly.¡± Hermione said firmly. Harry expressed a pessimistic view, ¡°We couldn¡¯t execute your previous n, and there wouldn¡¯t be a professor giving us a note for borrowing books without a reason, let alone a forbidden book about potions. Even if we expect a professor like Snape to give us a note, Draco will take the initiative to spill everything, and even if we could talk it out with other professors, we can¡¯t find an excuse for it.¡± Hermione looked thoughtful, ¡°I do have a riskier n.¡± Harry and Ron looked at Hermione; they were interested in what she had in mind, ¡°We can start with Professor Forrest.¡± ¡°Professor Forrest? That¡¯s Impossible. He will definitely ask us what we want to do with it if we ask him.¡± Hermione was hesitant to say the next sentence, but they nned to investigate Draco about it before, and they had vited several school rules. Would it be wise to add one more vitionter? ¡°I¡¯m not talking about getting the permission through normal means.¡± She lowered her voice. ¡°Professor Forrest seems to be studying something recently. He often asks students to help him borrow books from the library, most of which are in the forbidden area. We use this.¡± After listening to Hermione finish the n, Harry and Ron couldn¡¯t help saying excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s doable!¡± ¡°Although there are risks, as long as we don¡¯t admit it, no one will find out!¡± Hermione¡¯s face was troubled, ¡°But we¡¯re lying to Professor Forrest about it.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to protect the whole school, Hermione,¡± said Ron. Harry nodded. ¡°Even if Professor Forrest knows the truthter, he will understand us.¡± In the end, Harry convinced Hermione to hang out together in front of Sherlock¡¯s office as soon as his ss was over for the next few days. Finally, one afternoon, Sherlock called out to Hermione outside the door. Hermione walked cautiously into the office. Sherlock was grading the sixth grader¡¯s homework and looked very busy. ¡°Do you have time now, Miss Granger?¡± Hermione swallowed and said calmly, ¡°I only have one ss in the history of magic this afternoon, and I just finished it, Professor.¡± ¡°Can I trouble you to borrow a book from the library for me?¡± ¡°Of course I can.¡± ¡°The book you want to borrow is in the forbidden area. I¡¯ll write you a note, take it to Mrs. Pince, and she¡¯ll bring you to the ce.¡± Sherlock took the time to take out the parchment, wrote several things on it, and signed his name. Hermione took the note from Sherlock and left the office. Harry and Ron were waiting outside, hurriedly got together, and walked into an empty ssroom together. They looked at the note in Hermione¡¯s hand, their eyes full of tension and excitement. ¡°Alright, time to do it.¡± Hermione patted Harry¡¯s hand, spread the note on the table, pointed her wand at the note, and chanted a spell. The writing on the note disappeared from the paper under the spell, and only Sherlock¡¯s autograph remained on the note. Harry cheered, ¡°He really didn¡¯t use magic ink!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just write it as ¡°Strong Potion¡± on it and keep this note for now. Don¡¯t borrow the book; I¡¯ll go to Professor Forrest and exin it to himter.¡± After five minutes in the empty ssroom, Hermione took a deep breath, and with Harry and Ron cheering her, she walked towards Sherlock¡¯s office again. Chapter 43: Second Attack Chapter 43: Second Attack Just as Hermione left, another student came to Sherlock¡¯s office. Hermione knew the student, Colin Creevey, a freshman in Gryffindor this year and admired Harry so much. ¡°Can I take a picture with you, Professor? I¡¯m going to show my parents when I get home for Christmas. They¡¯ve wondered what this school looks like since I¡¯ve been in Hogwarts. My younger brother, Dennis, also wanted to know where I was studying, so I took pictures of the castle, my teachers, and friends, intending to introduce it to them.¡± Colin asked Sherlock with the camera in his hand. Sherlock stopped his work, would not refuse such a request, and even had a good impression of the boy because of it. ¡°Very well.¡± he agreed. Colin was happy to stand beside him, he leaned his shoulders toward Sherlock, who was sitting on the chair; he pointed the camera lens at himself and pressed the button with a smile on his face. ¡°Thank you, Professor. I have collected almost all the professors¡¯ photos; only Professor Snape is left. I n to go to him tomorrow; I hope he can agree to my request.¡± Sherlock felt that his hope was slim and really didn¡¯t think Snape would agree to take a photo with him. ¡°I hope you have good luck getting it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Goodbye, professor.¡± Waiting for Colin to leave at the door, Hermione walked into Sherlock¡¯s office with a hesitant look. Sherlock raised his eyebrows slightly as he looked at Hermione, who came in empty-handed, ¡°What happened to Miss Granger? Where¡¯s the book?¡± Hermione tried her best to look nervous but didn¡¯t even need to appear nervous. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor Forrest. I borrowed the note that you asked for and I kept it in my pocket, but I lost it when I got to the library. Maybe I lost it on the way.¡± ¡°Lost it?¡± Sherlock looked at her and repeated the question. ¡°Yes, Professor. I¡¯m sorry, but I was really careless, and I don¡¯t know when¡­¡± Hermione hurriedly exined, but Sherlock interrupted her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Miss Granger. It¡¯s just a slip of paper. I believe that even if someone picks it up, they won¡¯t do anything bad with it, right?¡± Hermione was so nervous now that her forehead was starting to sweat. She must have known what Sherlock had guessed, but she continued biting the bullet, ¡°I don¡¯t think anything bad will happen, professor.¡± Sherlock didn¡¯t continue. He took out a new piece of parchment, wrote a second note, and handed it to Hermione, ¡°I hope it¡¯s not going to be lost again, alright?¡± Hermione assured immediately, ¡°I promise, Professor. I¡¯ll put the note in my hands throughout the way.¡± ¡°Go then.¡± After hearing Sherlock¡¯s words, Hermione ran out of the office with the note. Harry and Ron were waiting for her at the corner of the corridor and stairs. ¡°How is it? Did Professor Forrest know about it?¡± Hermione¡¯s face was heavy, ¡°Although he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, I think he¡¯s found out that we¡¯ve done something with his notes.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t ask you why?¡± Ron asked nervously. ¡°No, he wrote me a new note and asked me to borrow books from the library. Wait for me first here; I¡¯ll need to borrow the books for the Professor and then find you guys.¡± Hermione ran all the way, came to the library, checked out the book, gave it to Sherlock, and met Harry Ron again. ¡°At least everything went well.¡± Seeing that Hermione was in a bad mood, Harryforted her. Hermione shook her head and said, ¡°Professor Forrest is such a good teacher, but I lied to him.¡± Ron helped her find an excuse, ¡°We¡¯re here helping Hogwarts, you know.¡± ¡°After investigating Draco, we¡¯re going to apologize to Professor Forrest about it.¡± Hermione said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s Draco or not, we should go and apologize to Professor Forrestter.¡± ¡°Yes, we should apologize to the professorter.¡± Harry echoed. Ron looked at them and finally sighed, ¡°Fine, since both of you say that, I¡¯ll follow you guys.¡± Hermione turned to look at Harry dissatisfiedly, ¡°You still doubted Professor Forrest because he blessed Justin. I heard that he wished Colin good luck tomorrow, so let¡¯s take a look at Colin tomorrow and see what would happen.¡± Harry scratched his head in embarrassment and felt that his suspicions were outrageous at the beginning. In any case, Professor Forrest is not the culprit behind the incident. ¡°Anyways, when will we borrow the book from the library?¡± He changed the subject. ¡°Tomorrow afternoon. We can¡¯t give two notes from the Professor to Mrs. Pince to borrow books in a short period of time, or she will be suspicious.¡± The next afternoon, after lunch, the three of them gathered at the entrance of the Great Hall. ¡°Now go and borrow the book, and go to the ce we discussed.¡± said Hermione. They walked to the library together. Harry handed the note to Mrs. Pince and finally got the book they needed. The process was very smooth. Together, they came to an abandoned girls¡¯ bathroom on the first floor, where they hid and found the form of the Polyjuice from the book. The problem is that they do not have several materials to make the potion, and they can¡¯t find them. Ron looked frustrated, ¡°How are we going to do this?¡± Hermione pursed her lips, ¡°We¡¯vee to this point. We can¡¯t just give up now. Professor Snape must have these materials.¡± Harry¡¯s eyes widened, and they understood what Hermione meant. ¡°Come on, Snape is not like Professor Forrest.¡± ¡°Then should we give up?¡± Hermione asked again. Harry and Ron looked at each other and gritted their teeth, ¡°Fine! Thest ss today is Potions ss, and we¡¯ll prepare it at that time!¡± The three reached an agreement. They walked out of the bathroom and were about to go to the ssroom when they suddenly found something in the corridor. They gathered curiously and found out that another attack had happened, and the victim was now Colin. They were stunned in ce as if they had been petrified and had a shock on their faces. Chapter 44: Order of The Phoenix Meeting Chapter 44: Order of The Phoenix Meeting Sherlock didn¡¯t know what had happened at Hogwarts. At eleven o¡¯clock in the morning, Sherlock and Professor McGonagall had finished today¡¯s sses and gathered together in Dumbledore¡¯s principal¡¯s office, preparing to go to an unknown location. ¡°I must first emphasize to you, Sherlock. After the fall of the mysterious man, there will be no Order of the Phoenix anymore. We are just a group of like-minded friends who asionally meet, not an organization specially created for a certain purpose.¡± In the office, Professor McGonagall said with a serious expression. Sherlock nodded tly, indicating that he already knew about it, but he couldn¡¯t help butin in his heart. Unexpectedly, Professor McGonagall would be acting and saying like this to him. But it¡¯s better for him not to say anything anymore. Given that he doesn¡¯t know anything about what happened before, it might make him suspicious. Dumbledore stood up from his chair, heard what Professor McGonagall said, and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be like that, Minerva. You can tell him more clearly.¡± He turned his gaze to Sherlock; those sapphire blue eyes were clear and bright, but they contained a special meaning. ¡°I told you about it before, Sherlock. Thest time you came to me to apply for membership, the original purpose of the Order of the Phoenix was to fight against him and his followers. We have many partners, wizards, squibs, Aurors, and even thieves. But we all have one thing inmon, and which is the power to bring him down.¡± ¡°You know what happened after that. He failed, and his followers disappeared. Therefore, the wizarding world, especially institutions like the Ministry of Magic, was worried about the Order of the Phoenix, which they could not control. In order to appease them, it was decided to temporarily cease the Order of the Phoenix and fade from the public¡¯s eye.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t disband it. We woulde back from various ces asionally, partying and chatting, talking about their careers, and keeping everyone in touch at all times. We may have disappeared from the public¡¯s eyes, but the Order of the Phoenix will reappear again. Do you know why?¡± Facing Dumbledore¡¯s question, Sherlock thought for a moment and came up with the answer, and he spoke softly, ¡°Because the danger has not really been eliminated, that person may be back again.¡± Dumbledore nodded to his words but changed one of the words with a serious expression, ¡°It¡¯s not a possibility, but a certainty. I don¡¯t want the entire wizarding world to be helpless by then, so we need to gather our strength.¡± Sherlock nodded. After getting in touch with Dumbledore, his impression of this person gradually changes. At first, his first impression came from the moviementaries that sometimes abhor him and thought that he was a person with an unknown way of thinking and a little bit evil. But judging from the time he spent getting along with him, he does have a scheming and a shrewd way of thinking, but he doesn¡¯t feel evil at all. There is no doubt that Dumbledore is a charismatic old man. He will do many things in private without him, but hepletely believes that everything he does will not harm anyone. At the same time, some things may indeed not be known by everyone. He will trust you and tell you about the whole thing, exin the reasons to you clearly, and let you know why he did it. He does not hide it just because he is scheming bad things, nor is he being a hypocrite. Overall, Sherlock felt pretty good about him. Dumbledore stretched out his arm, and the Phoenix, who had been standing on the branch beside the door, stood on his shoulder with its ming wings. ¡°Grab my sleeve, Sherlock.¡± Sherlock and Professor McGonagall stood on the left and right sides of Dumbledore. They grabbed his sleeves together. With a long cry from the Phoenix, a golden red fire surrounded them. In the next second, the three of them reappeared in front of a dpidated house. As soon as their feet stepped on the ground, they heard a voice from a distance. ¡°Come on, Arthur, Dumbledore, and the others are here. Everyone is already here. Bring out the apple pie I made in it, set the tableware, and the feast can start soon.¡± This voice was familiar to Sherlock. Soon, he knew where Dumbledore had taken them: the Weasleys¡¯ house. Mrs. Weasley stepped forward to greet the others and smiled, but after seeing Sherlock, she was stunned. Dumbledore smiled and walked over with Sherlock and Professor McGonagall, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Molly? It¡¯s Sherlock Forrest. Did you forget about him already?¡± Only then did Mrs. Weasleye back to her senses. She looked at Sherlock and turned to look at Dumbledore, her voice even stuttering, ¡°No, no, Dumbledore. We met in Diagon Alley during the summer vacation before. But you said that you will bring a new friend today, and is this person Sherlock?¡± Sherlock felt a little strange about her weird behavior. Judging from the enthusiasm that Mrs. Weasley showed to him in Diagon Alley, she should be happy to know that he would have joined the Order of the Phoenix and be a colleague. Dumbledore shook his head slightly and patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Give it a minute. I¡¯ll exin the reason to everyone during the dinner.¡± Out of absolute trust in Dumbledore, Mrs. Weasley didn¡¯t say much. She smiled again and looked at Sherlock, ¡°It¡¯s the first time you¡¯vee to my house, boy. Come,e. Bill is back today to prepare for Christmas, and I¡¯ll let him show you around.¡± Sherlock could feel that her smile was a little reluctant, but he didn¡¯t ask any more questions at this time. The answer would be revealed when the dinner started. Hearing Mrs. Weasley¡¯s shout, a tall man walks out of the house. He has red hair, characteristic of the Weasley family, with a long ponytail and an earring on his ear. When he saw Sherlock, a bright smile appeared on his face., ¡°Long time no see, Sherlock. Although you may not be familiar with me, can I call you that?¡± Sherlock nodded. Judging from Mrs. Weasley¡¯s shouting his name and his looks, he had guessed that this was the eldest son of the Weasley family, William Arthur ¡°Bill¡± Weasley. Chapter 45: The Aurors Chapter 45: The Aurors Bill took Sherlock into the Burrow or the Weasley¡¯s family house. They are two years apart in age and two grades apart when they went to school at Hogwarts. ¡°I heard that you also got twelve O¡¯s in the OWL exam and went to the Auror of the Ministry of Magic?¡± Except for George Fred, who is somewhat of a troublemaker. The two eldest children of the family, Bill and Charlie, are both well-mannered children. It¡¯s just that the eldest pursued individuality and independence and finally chose to go to Gringotts in Egypt to be a Curse-Breaker. The second went to Romania to be a Dragonologist. Facing Bill¡¯s question, Sherlock nodded tly, ¡°I wanted to go to the Ministry of Magic to apply for the field department of the Auror Command to gain some experience, but they thought it would be more suitable for me to be put into the civilian department to study magic. In the end, because of the situation in the position, I resigned after working there for more than a year.¡± Bill shrugged, ¡°Even if you¡¯re not an Auror, it¡¯s pretty good to be a Curse-Breaker. Our job isn¡¯t to sit in the office and wave your wand in a boring way, but to go out and have a lot of adventures.¡± ¡°Being a Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts is my greatest goal. I only applied for the Auror because Professor Dumbledore felt that I was not qualified at the time. But now I got the position that I wanted.¡± Of course, Sherlock could not easily change the original Sherlock¡¯s goal of wanting to be a Dark Arts professor, and Bill expressed his admiration for this. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Professor Dumbledore would hire a young man in his early twenties as a professor, especially a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. Which is enough to show that he believes in you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable.¡± ¡°However, the thing about your joining the Order of the Phoenix is my parents, including others, seem to have different opinions from Professor Dumbledore. It is estimated that they will have a dispute over this matter when the dinner is over.¡± Sherlock frowned slightly, ¡°Why is that so?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the dinner will start soon, and you should be able to know the reason soon.¡± The Burrow is called the Burrow despite only looking shabby and a bit crooked. It can amodate seven children and a pair of parents. The number of rooms and the size of the living room avable are not small. After Bill and Sherlock briefly walked around the Burrow, they walked out of it and came to the garden. A long table about ten meters long has been ced here. A light-colored tablecloth isid t on the table. In addition to the selection of food, three vases are ced at the same distance with different colors. There were already quite a few people in the garden, about twenty or thirty in total. Sherlock saw a crippled old man with one leg, a magic eyeball, and a fierce look on his face and a tall, bald, dark-skinned middle-aged wizard with golden earrings. Another person was standing and chatting with them; it was a young witch with a pale face. She had bright emerald green hair and bright ck eyes and was wearing the entric shirt that most rebellious girls of this age liked. When Sherlock saw them, the dark-skinned wizard noticed him. He saw that Sherlock¡¯s eyes were a little heavy, but he couldn¡¯t hide the surprise in his eyes. He stopped talking with the disabled, mad old man and the young witch and walked quickly to Sherlock¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I haven¡¯t seen you, Sherlock. Thest time we met was two years ago, and that was the time when I said goodbye to you at the Ministry of Magic.¡± The middle-aged wizard seemed to know that his character was rtively cold and didn¡¯t like too close contact with him, so he hugged Sherlock. Sherlock did not refuse and recognized this wizard immediately. This person appears in the original Sherlock¡¯s diary and photo album. It was Kingsley Shacklebolt, one of the Aurors who was close to Dumbledore. He also cares about the original Sherlock in the Ministry of Magic. He was one of the few people the original Sherlock was willing to talk to. That disabled old man was also someone Sherlock had seen in the original Sherlock¡¯s diary. It was stor Moody, one of the famous Aurors of the British Ministry of Magic. He is best known for not using the Unforgivable Curse against the Death Eaters in the 1970s when Voldemort¡¯s power was at its height and for reforming many Aurors who had joined the Death Eaters on the right track. His prosthetic eyes, legs, and scars all over his body were left from his heroic war with the Death Eaters and other dark wizards in the past. The fact that he was willing to reform the Auror, who became a Death Eater, to change their ways shows that Moody was a brave, tolerant, and conscientious wizard at that time. But as he got older, he slowly became suspicious and short-tempered toward everyone. However, he is very friendly with the original Sherlock in the Ministry of Magic. He believes that if the original Sherlock joins the Auror¡¯s field department, he will definitely be a rising star in the Ministry of Magic in the future. This drove the original Sherlock to submit his applications to the Ministry of Magic many times. It is precisely because of this that the rtionship between the original Sherlock and him is even better than Kingsley¡¯s. After Kingsley came to Sherlock, Moody also walked toward him with the young witch beside him. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, Sherlock. I heard that you have be a professor at Hogwarts.¡± Moody¡¯s voice was hoarse and rough, which matched his appearance. ¡°I have long known that your ability is perfect for this position, but if you pursue it in the Auror Command, you will definitely have a brighter future.¡± ¡°My goal is to be a professor at Hogwarts. The Ministry of Magic hasn¡¯t set me a bright future, at least to my eyes.¡± When Moody heard Sherlock¡¯s words, he was not angry about it; heughed, ¡°Even two yearster, you still look like the same person.¡± Kingsley introduced the young witch to Sherlock. ¡°This is Nymphadora Tonks. She is a year younger than you, from Hufflepuff, and just graduated from Hogwartsst summer. She is now taking part in the Auror training and is very talented. Yes, she will be an excellent Auror in the future and, at the same time, have the same goals and ambitions as you. I brought her to meet Dumbledore just because it feels like a good time to introduce her.¡± He wanted to introduce Sherlock to Tonks, but Tonks eagerly interrupted him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to introduce me to Forrest. I already knew him in the second grade and even confessed to him in the fourth grade.¡± As soon as her words came out of her mouth, the surrounding people stared, not knowing how to react to this information. Chapter 46: Second Generation of The Order Chapter 46: Second Generation of The Order Not only the others but even Sherlock himself was a bit shocked and choked on his own saliva. Before he could speak, Tonks spoke again, ¡°Wait, you all think I used my identity to go to Forrest to confess about it? How can I do that to myself? She exined, ¡°It¡¯s for my friend in the same dormitory, Penny. She has always had a crush on Forrest but is too shy to admit it herself. I helped her convey her feelings toward him; if he agrees, Penny will go on a date, and if he refuses, she wouldn¡¯t be too sad because he¡¯s rejecting me anyway.¡± When they heard the exnation, they recovered from their shocked expressions, and Kingsley asked with interest, ¡°Did Sherlock agree at that time?¡± They all turned their eyes to Sherlock. Sherlock was speechless for a while. How could he know whether he answered or not, so he could only shake his head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so cruel. Although I didn¡¯t confess it for myself, I said it three times that I confessed to you, and you don¡¯t even remember any of it.¡± Tonks looked sad, but obviously, she was pretending. ¡°When you rejected me, I acted the same way as you. I covered my face and cried, ran away, and I thought you would catch up.¡± Even Bill said with a smile. ¡°Sherlock is very popr at school back then. Every semester, there are many students who write love letters to him. I¡¯ve heard his poprity goes across two different grades.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s already twenty years old and doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend yet.¡± Kingsley was really worried about this, ¡°Would you like me to introduce someone to you, Sherlock? There are a lot of neers to the Ministry of Magic recently, and they were amazing people.¡± Sherlockined helplessly in his heart about the current topic revolving around rtionships, and of course, he refused at this time. ¡°I have no ns for that kind of stuff for the time being. I want to do my job as a professor at Hogwarts first.¡± Just when Kingsley was still trying to persuade him, Mrs. Weasley saved him. The dinner preparations were done, and the dinner could begin. They sat down on both sides of the long table, with Dumbledore sitting in the first seat. Even without the name of the Order of the Phoenix, he is the oldest and the highest-ranking person here, and he should be sitting in this position. Professor McGonagall was sitting on the left, and Sherlock was about to walk by and sit with Bill in the corner of thest row of the long table. Dumbledore suddenly grabbed his arm and gestured to the chair on the right. ¡°You can sit here, Sherlock.¡± Sherlock didn¡¯t want to make himself so obvious in front of so many people, but he couldn¡¯t refuse Dumbledore¡¯s words and could only sit down to the right side. There were about 20 or 30 people who came to the party. Just as Dumbledore said, these people had all kinds of professions. Most of them were middle-aged wizards. The old and young only ounted for a small portion of the group. After learning that the original Sherlock had joined the Order of the Phoenix, Sherlock had done a lot of homework and learned what the Order of the Phoenix had done since its establishment. He knew very well why there were so few old people in this organization that had been established for 20 years. Most of those first-generation members of the Order of the Phoenix died in the First Wizarding War, at the war with Voldemort in the 1970s. The young ones have grown into the group of middle-aged people today, like Kingsley. Because their operation has ceased for the past ten years, the Order of the Phoenix has gotten very few young members, most of whom are internally recruited. For example, the Weasleys intend to bring Bill into the Order of the Phoenix. Tonks is a random person recruited to the Order of the Phoenix because her mother, Andromeda Tonks, was also a member of the Order of the Phoenix. As for Sherlock, he could guess by now that the original Sherlock¡¯s mother was probably a member of the Order of the Phoenix before her death. Otherwise, the Weasleys, Professor McGonagall, Moody, and Kingsley, the previous Order of the Phoenix¡¯s members, would have no reason to pay attention to him that much. Therefore, the young ones who join the Order of the Phoenix now are basically the second generation of the Order, and it is difficult to recruit more from outside sources. This is understandable. They were mainly avoiding the eyes of the politicians in the Ministry of Magic. Of course, the people here are not all of the current members of the Order of the Phoenix, and many people couldn¡¯t havee over. After everyone was seated, Dumbledore looked around at everyone with a smile, ¡°I am very happy to see all of you here this year. It proves that you have had a good time this year. What makes me even more happy is that there are new faces to join this year.¡± Without unnecessary chitchat or long speeches. He just said a few words and made all the people at the tableugh about the dinner that they were about to have. The wizards began to chat andugh about their experiences in the past year. Some of them are professional adventurers who spent a year traveling around the entire Eurasian continent, chatting about their experiences in different ces. An owner of a magic item shop in Diagon Alley talked about what new gadgets in the wizarding world havee up with this year. The atmosphere of the dinner was good. Sherlock could see that the people gathered here were not for any interests or status but hadmon views and goals. Just as the dinner was going on in a friendly manner, a stout-looking wizard spoke to Dumbledore. ¡°While we want to get a lot of new blooding in, but I think that letting Sherlock join the Order of the Phoenix is a bit opposite to the Unbreakable Vow we set, Dumbledore.¡± The person who said that was Dedalus Diggle. He was one of the original members of the Order of the Phoenix, and he was considered to be the only elder here. As soon as he opened his mouth, the chatting on the table became quiet. The few dozen Order of the Phoenix members who knew the inside story looked at Dumbledore. Obviously, they all had the same opinion as Diggle. Sherlock sat upright on the chair with a cold expression. When he was about to pretend to ask why he couldn¡¯t join the Order of the Phoenix, Dumbledore gently waved his hand and stopped him. Dumbledore¡¯s face was calm. He said seriously, ¡°I know what about your doubts. After all, we made a promise at that time, but we must also respect Sherlock¡¯s choice about it.¡± Chapter 47: The Basilisk Chapter 47: The Basilisk ¡°Everyone has their own choices, and we can¡¯t force our decisions on others, even if we think it¡¯s good for them.¡± Dumbledore¡¯s voice was serious, making everyone quiet. ¡°I have been a teacher at Hogwarts for nearly 80 years and have met all kinds of students. In terms of educating someone, we can educate and guide them, but we cannot force our own views on them no matter what. It would only make yourself seem selfish.¡± ¡°Even if we think about it, can we be sure that what we do is right? Wizards are human, and everyone makes mistakes. We can¡¯t be sure that our choices are right, so how can we be sure that it would be best for that person?¡± His words made many people bow their heads and ponder. But Mrs. Weasley still said worriedly, ¡°But he is Sally¡¯s only child. We promised her that Sherlock would be kept out of danger for the rest of his life, and the war doesn¡¯t seem to be stopping up until this situation.¡± ¡°Nonsensical thoughts!¡± Moody said dissatisfiedly. He was the only one among these people who had no objection to Sherlock¡¯s joining the Order. It was no wonder that the original Sherlock had the best rtionship with him. ¡°The baby bird will never be an eagle in the sky if they always stayed in the bird¡¯s nest. If danger strikes, how can they continue to defend themselves? Even many of us don¡¯t have absolute certainty to ensure our own safety, and how can you all be sure of his safety?¡± ¡°There is no danger now, Moody,¡± a wizard named Edgar Bones objected, ¡°You-Know-Who has been dead for so many years, and the Death Eaters have been held in Azkaban. The wizarding world is at peace now.¡± ¡°You think peace is just a situation where you haven¡¯t seen danger?¡± Moody said gruffly, ¡°To this day, dozens of Aurors still die every year, and they are everywhere, every once in a while. There¡¯s still danger!¡± Moody alone argues with others who oppose Sherlock joining the Order. At this time, Sherlock also heard why Mrs. Weasley and others objected to joining the Order. They are afraid that he will be in danger. After all, the Order is still fighting an evil organization, and even if Voldemort has been away for decades, there is no way to erase its influence. Sherlock may be in danger if there is a conflict in the future. Sherlock was silent the whole time. He had feelings about how people treated him, and everyone acted sincerely toward him. It¡¯s just that there is a disagreement on how to protect him. These wizards, led by Dumbledore, are not necessarily the most powerful in the wizarding world but are the most honest and selfless. Just as Moody and the members of the Order were disagreeing, Dumbledore pped his hands, calming the scene and focusing everyone¡¯s attention on himself. ¡°Sherlock wants to join the Order, and this is not just his own will. Sally also said that she expected her son to have the same ambition as her; she had already predicted that Sherlock may have joined the Order in the future and said that she doesn¡¯t mind if he does that.¡± Everyone who was arguing before fell silent. They didn¡¯t want Sherlock to join them because they had promised Sally that her son would no longer be in danger. No one would doubt whether Dumbledore was lying. Since he said that this was the will of Sherlock¡¯s mother during her lifetime, so it must be true. Kingsley took the initiative to stand up and toast Sherlock from afar, ¡°Wee to join one of our members, Sherlock.¡± He drank the wine in the ss in one gulp, and the other wizards on the table also raised the ss in their hands. ¡°Wee, Sherlock.¡± Sherlock was influenced by their actions and wanted to stand up and give a toast, but he was a little hesitant about whether such a move was too sudden if it was ording to the original Sherlock character. Just as he was struggling, a golden-red light lit up beside Dumbledore. The Phoenix spread its wings and appeared on his shoulder with a note in his beak. Dumbledore took the note and saw the content on it. The expression on his face slowly became serious, and the corners of his brows were wrinkled together. Just when Professor McGonagall wanted to ask him what happened, he stood up from his chair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry everyone. Something happened suddenly at Hogwarts. I have to go back with Minerva and Sherlock.¡± After hearing his words, Professor McGonagall and Sherlock also stood up from their seats. Dumbledore grabbed their arms, and the Phoenix lit up again and teleported away from here with them. The rest of the members of the Order at the table looked at each other, wondering what happened. On Sherlock¡¯s side, they had returned to the principal¡¯s room at Hogwarts in the next second. Professor Flitwick was waiting for them. After seeing Dumbledore, he immediately said, ¡°Another attack has happened, this time Colin Creevey, a first-year student.¡± Dumbledore did not stay long but signaled Professor Flitwick to lead the way and hurried to the scene with Sherlock and Professor McGonagall. ¡°How is he doing now?¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t died yet. Like thest one, he was petrified. Removing the effect with a spell has no effect on him. I have sent him to the school infirmary.¡± They came to the incident scene, where many students were still gathered. As soon as they arrived at the scene, Professor McGonagall shouted at them. ¡°Everyone leave and don¡¯t gather here, please immediately.¡± She has a high respect among the students. No one dares to disobey her words. Except for Colin, who was petrified and was carried to the infirmary, the things he left have not been taken away. It was a Muggle camera lying on the ground at this moment. Sherlock recalled, ¡°Colin told me yesterday that he ns to take pictures of every part of Hogwarts, bring it home, and introduce them to his family.¡± Professor McGonagall responded immediately, ¡°The camera probably captured the culprit¡¯s appearance.¡± But when Dumbledore picked up the camera and opened the back cover, it was burnt out, and nothing was left. ¡°What a powerful magic.¡± Dumbledore murmured. Sherlock looked at the burnt camera in his hand and pondered, feeling that at this moment, he could tell the only clue he still remembered. ¡°This seems to be the work of a Basilisk, whose eyes seem to have such a powerful petrification effect.¡± Chapter 48: The Professor Is a Jinx Chapter 48: The Professor Is a Jinx ¡°The Basilisk? But its power works when a person being watched by it, they will die on the spot, not petrified?¡± Hearing Sherlock¡¯s words, Professor McGonagall was puzzled. Sherlock pointed to the camera in Dumbledore¡¯s hands that had beenpletely burned out. ¡°The students who were attacked should not look directly into its eyes but through something. Colin saw it through the camera, and Justin, who was attackedst night, through the reflection of the puddles under his feet.¡± Dumbledore looked at him in admiration, ¡°Keen observation, Sherlock, I¡¯m a little bit perplexed now. When you joined the Auror, why did those people say you were unsuitable to join the field department?¡± He looked at the camera in his hand and said softly, ¡°It is very likely that the creature is a Basilisk, but the question is not who the culprit is now, but who let it loose?¡± The voice was a little low, and Sherlock and Professor McGonagall didn¡¯t understand exactly what he said. Dumbledore shook his head, ¡°If it is really a Basilisk, then the way to defeat it is simple. The sound of a rooster is enough. I remember that Hagrid kept many chickens, which can be used as a defense preparation.¡± However, things are not so simple. Hagrid¡¯s chickens were killed by someone overnight. Obviously, the person who released the Basilisk was well prepared. With Sherlock¡¯s reminder, Dumbledore and the school¡¯s professors were prepared in advance. The rooster is not a precious magical creature, and it can be bought everywhere. The known dangers are more convenient to deal with than the unknown, which also gives the professors confidence. But it was the opposite for the students. For the sake of secrecy, they discovered that the creature that attacked the students was a basilisk, and they did not inform the students. So, the students are still afraid of the unknown danger. All the students from Muggle families are in danger, and even Neville is scared day by day. The horror and fear in his eyes cannot be concealed. ¡°What are you afraid of, Neville? You are a pure-blood. The monster will not target you.¡± Ronforted after seeing the expression on Neville¡¯s face. But hisforting words didn¡¯t have any effect; Neville left themon room as if he were going to the library. ¡°Leave him alone. His character has always been like that, you know.¡± Harry said with a heavy heart he was not in the mood to doubt Neville¡¯s unusual reaction now. ¡°Professor Forrest blessed Colin just yesterday, and something happened to Colin today. It¡¯s definitely not a coincidence.¡± Hermione also looked puzzled. ¡°But it is absolutely impossible for Professor Forrest to be the culprit. We discussed it before. He is a half-blood. The heir of Slytherin must be a pure-blood, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily.¡± Ron said solemnly, ¡°Remember what I told you before? There are few families who can truly be called pure-blood. If they don¡¯t marry Muggles, they may have already extinct. The family that Slytherin has passed down may have forgotten their ancestry. After all, the few pure-blood families in existence have never heard of anyone with the Slytherin family.¡± Ron now overturned the previous evidence that proved Sherlock¡¯s innocence. At this time, Hermione was shocked to discover that Professor Forrest was not at all less suspicious than Malfoy. She replied, ¡°But I still don¡¯t believe Professor Forrest is the culprit and hates Muggle-born wizards so much. Why is he willing to answer my questions for me? Although the way he speaks is cold, and he has a very t attitude toward people, we all know that Professor Forrest is a good person. He even fought for Mr. Weasley against Draco¡¯s father in Diagon Alley.¡± Hermione¡¯s words weighed heavily on both Ron and Harry. When they first meet Sherlock, they don¡¯t have a good impression of him because of his attitude. Later, they find that Sherlock is not as they thought. Sherlock is a nice person. Even to students who are not smart enough, he never speaks harshly. The ss is humorous and interesting. In order to make them interested in Defense Against the Dark Arts, he even tried to create a character from an animated cartoon series to lighten up the situation. Nearly half a semester and getting along with them. He has made Harry and the others truly ept him. They can¡¯t imagine that Sherlock is really the culprit who wants to ruthlessly ¡°sterilize¡± the entire school. After the silencested for a long time, Harry suddenly said coldly, ¡°You said that Professor Sherlock is not a culprit, but he is simply a jinx?¡± Hermione and Ron were stunned by his assumption that it was neither magical nor scientific, ¡°Harry, I know you don¡¯t want Professor Forrest to be a culprit, and neither do we. But you can¡¯t make such baseless usations like that just because he says something. It¡¯s not good for other people, and be careful for¡­¡± ¡°But I¡¯m serious!¡± Harry interrupted Ron¡¯s words solemnly, and he carefully analyzed the situation from beginning to end. ¡°Do you remember the day when the school started, we drove a flying car to school, and we hit the beating willow and got injured?¡± Ron was stunned momentarily, then nodded, ¡°Of course, I remember that; that tree seemed to have gone mad and wanted to kill us.¡± ¡°And then we went to Madam Pomfrey for treatment and met Professor Forrest on the way back to the Gryffindormon room. Do you remember what he said to us?¡± ¡°Saying something? He didn¡¯t want someone to skip his first ss?¡± Ron was only impressed by this sentence because, at the time, he and Harry were talking about making excuses for not going to ss tomorrow, and Sherlock caught him. Harry shook his head, ¡°Not that! What he said after seeing us was, ¡®I thought you couldnd safely.''¡± Ron and Hermione looked stunned, ¡°What kind of evidence is this? Professor Forrest may have joked about it at that time, and the fact that we were injured was just a coincidence.¡± Chapter 49: Testing The Jinx Chapter 49: Testing The Jinx ¡°If it was once, sure. But what about the second time?¡± Harry continued. ¡°Just at the beginning of the school, when we were training in Quidditch for the first time, Draco had a confrontation with us, and Professor Forrest happened to be passing by. He punished Draco and went on to say that we had good luck at the practice.¡± Through Harry¡¯s words, Ron recalled that day, ¡°And it rained that day. It has been raining in Hogwartstely. Every time we try to practice Quidditch, it will always rain.¡± Seeing Ron¡¯s tendency to believe, Hermione still doesn¡¯t believe that these things happened because of Sherlock¡¯s words, ¡°But this can only be regarded as a coincidence. After all, the weather in here is unpredictable, and it is normal that it will rain when it¡¯s sunny.¡± Harry¡¯s face was calm, and he was not in a hurry to argue with Hermione. Because the more he reasoned about it, the more he discovered that there was too much evidence to prove that Sherlock was a Jinx. ¡°If it was once or twice a coincidence, sure. What about the third time? Do you guys remember my punishment at Professor Forrest? In the afternoon, I got knocked into the mud by a Bludger on the field.¡± ¡°When I returned to the castle, I was caught by Filch and scattered all the mud in the castle. I was ordered to clean the corridor on the castle¡¯s first floor for a week. Ron¡¯s mouse was on my bed when I returned to my room.¡± The more he spoke, the more Harry¡¯s own expression became strange. He asked Ron and Hermione with a strange expression, ¡°Do you know what Professor Forrest said to me before I left his office?¡± Ron was nervous and subconsciously gulped a mouthful of saliva, ¡°He wished you a good time?¡± ¡°No, the professor wished me good luck.¡± Harry looked at Ron and Hermione, whose expressions had be stunned. ¡°Then there was the Justin and Colin incident; you all know that, right? We could say it was a coincidence, but knowing it has been urring multiple times, can it still be a coincidence?¡± It suddenly became quiet. Harry and the other seemed to have forgotten to even breathe. It wasn¡¯t until a long time passed that Hermione suddenly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Whether it is science or magic, there should be something that could exin it. Some wizards could predict and see things from tea leftovers, crystal balls, and astrology. But there is absolutely no way to exin what you said about Professor Forrest being a jinx.¡± ¡°If you say that Professor Forrest is a Seer master and can urately predict the future. Sure, we can think that he is a Seer. But what about his way of saying good luck? I have never seen it in any book and definitely never seen this kind of talent myself.¡± Ron was already a little convinced and persuaded by Harry¡¯s evidence. ¡°Whether you¡¯ve seen it in the books or not, it¡¯s a proven fact. Magic doesn¡¯t make sense; you can¡¯t exin how we cast spells and need to use wands to make magic work, right? All the signs prove that Professor Forrest has something. Everything is developing in the opposite direction of his words, so it is very likely that Harry¡¯s theory is right!¡± Their arguing was a little louder. Someone in themon had noticed the discussion. Hermione had to calm herself down and said in a low voice, ¡°But it¡¯s still nonsensical!¡± Harry was thinking and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple for us to verify whether my guess is correct.¡± Ron and Hermione¡¯s eyes turned to him. Harry stared at their eyes and said seriously, ¡°Now that Professor Forrest is at Hogwarts, why not do a test?¡± Ron¡¯s expression at this time revealed a faint excitement, ¡°You mean, testing how Professor Forrest¡¯s words are true or not?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we can test itter, and we don¡¯t need to prepare anything. Even if we guess wrong, it won¡¯t harm us much or him, proving that these things are coincidences.¡± Hermione said with some confusion, ¡°Is this okay? Yesterday, we lied to Professor Forrest to borrow a book, and we haven¡¯t apologized to him yet.¡± ¡°When we catch the heir of Slytherin, we must apologize to Professor Forrest. Besides, we are not disrespecting him. We just want to investigate the matter clearly.¡± Harry¡¯s words finally convinced Hermione. Of course, they wanted to test Sherlock¡¯s jinx and the suspicion that Draco was the heir of Slytherin had not been lifted. It takes more than a month to create the Polyjuice potion, and the ce where they brew the potion is in some girls¡¯ bathrooms. While Harry and the others were discussing testing Sherlock¡¯s jinx, Sherlock was having trouble in his own office. The information that he gave today about the Basilisk being the culprit to Dumbledore and this does not seem to solve the problem at all. The Basilisk is indeed the attacker, but it is only equivalent to the weapon in the hands of the culprit. The real problem to be solved is to find the mastermind behind opening the Chamber of Secrets and instructing the Basilisk to stand down. But at this point, Sherlock didn¡¯t know who the heir of Slytherin who opened the secret room was. He only knew that the mastermind behind each of the Harry Potter series must have something to do with Voldemort. The incident in the Chamber of Secrets should be no exception, but Sherlock couldn¡¯t imagine which part was rted to the Dark Lord, who only appearedst year. After all, no matter how dangerous the Basilisk is, only the students are the target and probably won¡¯t target him. But Sherlock couldn¡¯t let this sit idly. If he followed the path where he didn¡¯t enter Hogwarts, no one would have died because of the Chamber of Secrets in this castle. But now that he¡¯s here, everything has changed. Sherlock wants to control events in a controble direction as much as possible and doesn¡¯t want anyone to lose their lives because of the changes brought about by his arrival. During the time teaching at Hogwarts, he had a feeling of anticipation for the students in this castle. Even if it is forced, as their teacher, he hopes that their future will be going in a good way instead of losing their life in an unexpected ce. Just as Sherlock was analyzing the current situation bit by bit and trying to find some clues, there was a knock on the door. Neville looked depressed and scared, and he walked cautiously into the office. Chapter 50: Nevilles Behavior Chapter 50: Nevilles Behavior ¡°Mr. Longbottom? Is there anything I can help with you?¡± Sherlock looked at the boy who came in and asked softly. The sky outside had darkened, and although the curfew had not yet started, it was something that Filch could punish them. Neville didn¡¯t seem to have recovered from the cold; his face was pale and looked sick. ¡°Professor¡­¡± He said hesitantly, ¡°Can I ask you about a spell?¡± Hearing his words, Sherlock frowned slightly. He felt that Neville was not only physically, but even his mental state seemed a little weird. ¡°Of course you can, but what spell do you want to ask me at this time?¡± ¡°Yes, the Fire-Making Spell. When I tried to use it, I couldn¡¯t cast it. I feel that the way of swinging the staff is not right. But I can¡¯t find the feeling that was mentioned in the book.¡± Neville¡¯s voice was low, not much louder than the sound of mosquitoes. But he clearly described the reason why he couldn¡¯t use the spell as if he had studied the spell carefully. Sherlock didn¡¯t answer his question directly but asked calmly, ¡°The Fire Making doesn¡¯t seem to be a spell that second graders need to master, right?¡± Neville wanted to appear calm, but his behavior made Sherlock look at him cautiously, ¡°The weather is getting colder and coldertely, and the firece in themon room keeps going out. I want to learn the spell so that when the firece goes out again, I don¡¯t have to ask the seniors for help.¡± His reason seems reasonable, but it is very far-fetched. Even if Sherlock didn¡¯t see Neville¡¯s weird behavior, he could tell that there was something wrong with it. In Gryffindor, Neville is an outsider. He always seems to be the scared one among a group of Gryffindors and never seems to be in the spotlight when the others are around. What he said just now is not something he would do at all. ¡°Is that all, Mr. Longbottom?¡± Sherlock stared at Neville¡¯s eyes, not letting him escape from his eyes. Hearing his questioning, Neville seemed to grit his teeth and finally said, ¡°Yes, Professor. I¡¯m just interested in the spell and want to light the firece.¡± Sherlock saw his gaze. After a long silence, Sherlock finally shook his head slightly, ¡°Okay, show me the spell like you usually practiced before.¡± Neville looked at Sherlock, and in front of Sherlock, he started to make a spellcasting gesture that he had been practicing all the time and asked him to help correct his movements. ¡°The swing can¡¯t be lifted too high, and at the same time, your hand must be kept steady so that the spell can be released normally stable, and there will be no situation where the fire will burn you.¡± Sherlock has studied thesemon spells for so long, so he would know something about it. It¡¯s easy to point out the ws in Neville¡¯s way of spellcasting and correct his pronunciation. Neville looked a little clumsy, but he took it seriously, more seriously than he usually acts. Under Sherlock¡¯s guidance, he mastered the Fire-Making Spell little by little before the curfew began. Looking at the mes spewing from the wand¡¯s tip, Neville bowed slightly to Sherlock. ¡°Thank you, Professor. Thank you very much.¡± Sherlock just looked at him and said meaningfully, ¡°If there is something you feel you can¡¯t solve, you cane to me, Neville. You are only twelve years old now, and I am your Professor; there are some things you can¡¯t face alone, but I can.¡± Neville pursed his lips when he heard his words as if hesitating and struggling for something, ¡°Professor, I have nothing that I can¡¯t solve. If there is, I will definitelye to ask for your help.¡± Neville leaves Sherlock¡¯s office. Sherlock looked at the door that was closed but did not continue to pursue him. Neville¡¯s weird behavior clearly aroused his suspicions. He had already begun to recall when Hogwarts first started, when he met Neville for the first time in the castle corridor, and the mark on his arm made a burning sensation. Although that feeling was only a moment, the mark had only reacted three times, and he remembered each time clearly. Neville¡¯s appearance now shows that he must be hiding something. He insisted on not talking about it, and Sherlock had no way to force him. There is a magic that can spy on people¡¯s minds. It is called Legilimency Spell; it cannot be learned easily, and Sherlock hasn¡¯t mastered it yet. However, this does not mean that he will give up Neville¡¯s investigation. If his weird behavior is rted to the Basilisk, then he could find something to deal with this situation. Sherlock took out the Marauder¡¯s Map he got from the Weasley twins and marked the small ck dot representing Neville. In the following days, he will watch Neville¡¯s actions. The original promise that he would give Fred and George¡¯s map back at Christmas may need to be deleted a little bit. Now, he uses the Marauder¡¯s map to monitor Neville¡¯s movements and studies how to remove his mark from the Marauder¡¯s map. After all, even if he were to return this thing to the twins, they wouldn¡¯t be able to monitor anyone through this map. When he finishes these, he will keep his promise and return it to them Neville returned to his room and looked tired as usual. Harry and Ron went to bed early in the room, which is rare. Seamus was still making up the homework for tomorrow¡¯s ss and asked Neville when he saw Nevilleing in. ¡°Where have you been, Neville? I didn¡¯t see you in the lounge just now.¡± ¡°I went to the library to return a book.¡± Neville¡¯s voice was weak, and Seamus didn¡¯t hear anything wrong. The night goes through. At midnight, everyone else had fallen asleep, and a figure sat up on the four-poster bed with a drapery. He swayed, pulled something out from under his bed, carefully walked out of the bedroom, and came to the lounge. The figure came to the firece in the lounge, threw the things in his hand into the firece, and waved his wand. ¡°Incendio!¡± The fire lit the firece. The orange-yellow fire danced in the lounge, illuminating Neville¡¯s face. Chapter 51: The Weather Should Be Good Chapter 51: The Weather Should Be Good The day after Colin was attacked, there was a panic in Hogwarts. But the Christmas holiday was about to begin, and the prefects began to count the students who wanted to stay in school. After the potions ss in the morning, the three of them sneakily gathered together in the bathroom again/ ¡°I saw that Draco signed on the list. He ns to stay at Hogwarts this Christmas. There must be something.¡± Ron said. Hermione was stirring the potion in the cauldron. The most important step in the Polyjuice was to boilcewings for several days. ¡°Anyway, we will stay at the school for Christmas to see what they are up to.¡± Harry wasn¡¯t focusing on Draco only but was going to test Sherlock. ¡°There is a Defense Against the Dark Arts ss this afternoon, and we can test Professor Forrest after that.¡± Hermione closed the lid of the cauldron, looked up at him, and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Harry said with a rxed expression, ¡°We just need to ask Professor Forrest how he feels about the weather today.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°We will observe the next weather changes.¡± Harry looked through the window to the clear sky outside. ¡°Looking at the current situation, you will think that today is a sunny day, right?¡± After Harry analyzes every clue yesterday, Hermione still can¡¯t believe the fact that Sherlock is a jinx, ¡°Professor Forrest is a powerful wizard. He is not a God. How could he change the weather with just one word?¡± Harry and Ron looked at each other. Both of them had experienced Sherlock¡¯s bad omen, and the question of whether Sherlock was a human or a God had already made them suspicious. ¡°Whether we believe it or not, just try it today, and you¡¯ll know.¡± In the afternoon, the weather was still cloudless, as if the bad weather of the previous days had finished, and now there were only a few sunny days. In the second-grade Defense Against the Dark Arts ss, Sherlock was telling them about thest dark magic creature to study this semester. ¡°About Boggart, I¡¯ve made the point of this ss clear. After Christmas, before the next ss starts, you¡¯re going to hand me a one-foot parchment-long homework, which will focus on Boggart¡¯s habits, why it exists, and the best way to deal with it.¡± ¡°I seem to have found a Boggart figure in the castle; if I can find it before the next ss, we will have a practical ss next time to try to deal with Boggart yourself.¡± The students cheered. This was not the first time they had a practical ss. Sherlock previously found a few Cornish Pixies through Hagrid¡¯s connection, and he got some of them. For this kind of ss, the students showed great interest, which is good. Sherlock is also ready to increase the proportion of practical sses in the next semester. They were dismissed just after he finished announcing the homework and future sses. Harry and others came up to him and surrounded Sherlock in the middle after everyone else had left. ¡°Professor, we have a question for you.¡± After hearing that, Sherlock put down the things in his hand and got used to the things happening now. Although the students in this castle did not study hard, some students were interested in magic and often came to him for advice. When Sherlock was teaching them, he could also understand this basic knowledge more deeply, which was mutually beneficial. ¡°Ask any questions. What did you not understand in today¡¯s ss?¡± Hearing Sherlock¡¯s words, the three of them looked at each other. In the end, Harry stood up. He pretended to be calm, but Sherlock could clearly see that he asked nervously. ¡°Professor Forrest, what do you think about the weather today?¡± Hearing this question, Sherlock was stunned for a moment and looked at them with anticipation, ¡°What are you all trying to do?¡± He shook his head, picked up the things he used in ss, and prepared to leave the ssroom, ¡°If you want to know the weather, you should ask your Professor Trwney. She might give some reliable predictions.¡± Sherlock¡¯s tone became cold. He wondered if he had been nice to Harry too much recently, making them feel like he easily to be asked something like this. ¡°No, Professor, we¡¯re not ying a prank or joking with you.¡± Seeing that Sherlock was about to get angry, Harry and the others hurriedly followed behind him to exin. ¡°We really wanted to ask you how you feel about the weather today?¡± Harry, Ron, and Hermione begged all the way, following Sherlock to the door of his office. Sherlock was annoyed. Before entering the office, he looked up at the sky outside. Although the temperature was a little colder, it was cloudless. The next few days should be good. In order to make them quiet, he said to Harry and the others, ¡°The weather should be good today. If you want to y Quidditch, you can go for it. If you have any questions about magic, you cane and ask me. Don¡¯t bother me asking these kind of questions again.¡± With a bang, Sherlock closed his office door, and the three of them stood outside the door with joy on their faces. ¡°Professor Forrest just said the weather is good today?¡± Ron turned to Harry and Hermione and reconfirmed what Sherlock had just said. Hermione nodded, ¡°ording to Harry¡¯s guess, If Professor Forrest is a jinx, the weather should worsenter.¡± Next, Harry and the others do not return to themon room or wander around the castle as usual. Instead, they were lying by the window of an empty ssroom, with their heads raised, looking towards the sky. But when their necks were tired, there was no sign that it was about to be covered by dark clouds. Hermione moved her neck andined, ¡°I told you this guess is unreliable. How could someone really be a jinx tha-¡° Before she could finish her words, Ron and Harry shouted, ¡°Snow! It¡¯s snowing! It¡¯s snowing at Hogwarts!¡± Hermione was stunned all of a sudden. She stared at the window and the increasing snowkes falling from the sky with an expression like she had seen a ghost. Chapter 52: The Second Test Chapter 52: The Second Test Three days before Christmas, it started snowing at Hogwarts, and the snow fell heavily. The castle was covered with pure white snow in less than two hours. The students who finished the day¡¯s ss ran outside excitedly. Harry, Ron, and Hermione were not in the mood at this time and ran out to y in the snow like other students. They were sitting on the seats in the empty ssroom with mixed emotions, staring nkly at the snowkes outside. Although Harry and Ron were initially very excited about Sherlock being a jinx, when they calmed down, they became like Hermione and realized how baffling this was. ¡°Is it possible? I mean, this snow has nothing to do with Professor Forrest. After all, it snows yearly until around Christmas, but the snow came a littleter this year.¡± Hermione said casually. She couldn¡¯t ept that no matter what kind of magic existed, there was no way to tell her that a person could be so powerful and change the weather by just saying a word. Harry and Ron looked at her strangely, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to yourself, Hermione. What you said about Professor Forrest was a coincidence, but Professor Forrest himself changed today¡¯s weather. The facts are already in front of us.¡± Harry spread his hands and said, ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe it, we can even test it again.¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s words, Ron was also excited. When they found out that Sherlock had created a situation where everything would go the other way, they were now interested in discovering more. ¡°We can test it again, and Professor Forrest is in the castle.¡± The three continued, and this time, Hermione didn¡¯t stop them. She really couldn¡¯t believe it was true. As long as one test fails, it proves that the so-called jinx is all coincidence, not some strange talent. The three sneakily gathered in front of Sherlock¡¯s office door. They whispered and discussed at the door for a long time and decided to let Ron do the talk this time. Ron cleared his throat outside, tidied up his robes, and when he was ready, he knocked gently on the door of Sherlock¡¯s office. ¡°Come in.¡± He pushed open the door and walked in. Sherlock looked away from the seventh-grade homework and looked strange when he saw Roning in. ¡°What are you trying to do now?¡± Knowing that he hadn¡¯t spoken yet, Sherlock had already begun to doubt, and Ron hurriedly said ording to their n. ¡°Professor, when I went back to do my homework. I found something about Boggart that I didn¡¯t understand in ss. Could you tell me more about it?¡± Sherlock stared at Ron with a cold. Fortunately, Ron¡¯s mental defense was strong enough. He did not avoid Sherlock¡¯s eyes but gulped and nodded sincerely. ¡°What part did you not understand?¡± Sherlock thought that Harry and the others were acting a little strange today. After all, he still didn¡¯t know how to read someone¡¯s mind, so he couldn¡¯t see what was going on in Ron¡¯s mind. ¡°You said that Boggarts are a magical creature that has no specific aggressiveness and only intimidates people. What does it usually use to survive against others?¡± Hermione helped him figure out the question Ron asked. When Sherlock was talking about this question in ss, that detail was briefly mentioned without any detailed exnation. Sherlock didn¡¯t hear anything unusual from the question, so he sorted out his thoughts and started exining to Ron, ¡°No one has seen the real form of a Boggart. Their appearance changes every time by judging what is the most feared thing in people¡¯s hearts. They mainly use this to defend themselves. Boggarts uses fear that feeds on¡­¡± Sherlock spoke carefully, and Ron seemed to listen to his words. Finally, after he finished speaking, he politely thanked Sherlock. ¡°Thank you, professor.¡± He replied naturally, ¡°If Filch doesn¡¯t bother meter, I believe I can finish this homework soon.¡± Sherlock looked at him, ¡°If you didn¡¯t break the rules of the castle, how could Filch bother you?¡± Hearing Sherlock say these words, the excitement on Ron¡¯s face could not be suppressed, ¡°You mean Filch won¡¯t bother me before Christmas?¡± Sherlock took out the seventh-grade homework again to work on it and said without looking at him, ¡°Unless you¡¯ve made a mistake, you don¡¯t need to worry about Filch. He sometimes can be unreasonable when he catches you, but most of the time, he¡¯s just imposing the rules around.¡± After getting what he wanted, Ron couldn¡¯t stand it anymore in his seat. He stood up to say goodbye to Sherlock and walked out of the office. Sherlock looked at his back, sighed, and shook his head. He corrected the homework while monitoring Neville¡¯s movements on the Marauder¡¯s map. After Ron runs out of Sherlock¡¯s office, he immediately finds Harry and Hermione waiting in the corridor, ¡°Professor Forrest said that if I hadn¡¯t made a mistake, Filch wouldn¡¯t have bothered me before Christmas.¡± Hermione said seriously, ¡°This is the best way to test whether everything happened and whether it has anything to do with Professor Forrest. Because under normal circumstances, if Ron didn¡¯t do anything, Ron would probably not be bothered by Filch. ¡° Ron didn¡¯t have the slightest fear or worry in his heart even if he knew that Sherlock¡¯s jinx woulde true and Filch would punish himter. ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t vited the school rules during this time. How could Filch punish meter?¡± Harry and the others said as they walked towards the Gryffindormon room. Because of the prediction that it would happen before Christmas, they have to wait for the result in the next few days. But before they had just walked up the stairs leading to Gryffindor¡¯smon room, Filch stared at him and blocked their way angrily. Chapter 53: A Man Or A God? Chapter 53: A Man Or A God? ¡°Weasley!¡± Filch called out Ron¡¯s name angrily. For some reason, he disliked all the students that came from the Weasley family. When he called out his name, he seemed to grit his teeth. As usual, seeing Filch was blocking their way. Harry and Ron were already getting nervous, and Hermione would also start to wonder if the two around them had made a mistake. But this time, theypletely lost all these previous thoughts. Whether it was Harry, Ron, or Hermione, they all stared at Filch, and the feeling in those eyes made Filch feel that something was wrong. ¡°What are you looking at? Are you trying to trick me again?¡± He said with a wary expression. He is usually frightened by both George and Fred. At certain times, he would always be more cautious than other students. Ron didn¡¯t care what he said but said it eagerly, ¡°Well, what do you mean by that? Hurry up, or we¡¯re leaving.¡± Filch looked suspiciously around at them, ensuring he didn¡¯t find any problems, and finally said, ¡°I went to the trophy room today and found something! You were punished for cleaningst time, and some ces were not cleaned at all! The innermost part of the trophy room is still full of dust. I have asked Professor McGonagall for an additional punishment, and you will be cleaning it today until I think it¡¯s clean!¡± After he finished speaking, he thought Ron would argue with him or just drag hispanions to escape, refusing to ept the punishment. Filch prepared it in advance, ready to grab Ron¡¯s arm anytime. Unexpectedly, Ron showed no sign of resisting. Not only that, Ron and Harry jumped up excitedly on the spot. ¡°I didn¡¯t make a mistake and didn¡¯t vite any school rules!¡± ¡°But Filch found and punished you!¡± Seeing that they said these two words joyfully, Filch looked at them as if he were looking at a weird person. ¡°Why are you happy to be punished by me?¡± But no one paid any attention to him, and even Hermione froze in ce and muttered to herself unconsciously. ¡°So it¡¯s all true. It¡¯s all true that Professor Forrest¡­¡± Her view has changed at this time. If everything before can still be exined by coincidence, can this situation still be a coincidence? Indeed, Ron didn¡¯t vite the school rules; he didn¡¯t clean the trophy room when he was punishedst time, and Filch wanted him to be punished again. It¡¯s not surprising, but the thing is that it happened after Sherlock had said to Ron that Filch wouldn¡¯t bother him if he hadn¡¯t made a mistake before Christmas. It¡¯s no coincidence that small-probability events ur frequently, but it happens whenever Sherlock says something. This obviously has something to do with him. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Filch said impatiently and looked at Harry. ¡°Even if you act like a fool, you have to clean the trophy room again, and you couldn¡¯t escape this time!¡± Ron said excitedly, ¡°Of course, I will dly ept the punishment. You guys can go back to themon and wait for me. I will be back soon.¡± He looked excited about getting a new wand and left with Filch, who had a confused look on his face. Harry and Hermione continued to walk towards the Gryffindormon room. ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence anymore, Hermione?¡± Harry was very excited. The indescribable excitement was like identally discovering the biggest invention in the world. Faced with a fact that could not be denied, Hermione found no reason not to believe it. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Howe there is such a talent? No matter what he says, the result will develop in the opposite way. How did Professor Forrest survive all these years? Isn¡¯t things like that always happening in his life?¡± Harry said suddenly, ¡°No wonder Professor Forrest is cold. If I had been living such an unsatisfactory life, I would have been crazy.¡± ¡°Do you think he himself knows that he has this jinx talent?¡± Hermione suddenly thought of a question. Harry scratched his head, ¡°He should not know it. If he knew, he would have found out what we¡¯re doing and testing him with the stuff.¡± Hermione and Harry were in the Gryffindormon, waiting for Ron to return after cleaning the trophy room. She pondered for a long time and said to Harry. ¡°We should continue to test him!¡± Harry looked at her, ¡°What else to test? Don¡¯t we already know that Professor Forrest is 100% a jinx?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be 100% a jinx,¡± Hermione said, ¡°The things he said in the past, the weather, including the fact that Ron was punished by Filch today, have all already happened. The probability of something happening is indeed small, but what if it is something that is impossible to happen?¡± ¡°For example, the sun rises from the east every day. If Professor Forrest said, ¡®The sun has always risen from the east every day, isn¡¯t that a normal thing?¡¯ Do you think the sun will rise from the westter?¡± Hearing Hermione¡¯s assumption, Harry¡¯s mouth opened. He didn¡¯t expect Hermione to have such an incredible theory. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. If that¡¯s the case, Professor Forrest is a God.¡± Harry looked terrified. ¡°If Professor Forrest¡¯s jinx really could do that because we did a test, and the sun rose from the west the next day, how would the world react?¡± Hermione was getting excited. ¡°We can¡¯t do such an experiment with serious consequences. We can rece it with an experiment with the same essence but less serious results.¡± They waited in themon room. Ron came back, and Hermione told him her n. Ultimately, the three unanimously agreed to continue testing Sherlock with this method tomorrow. Sherlock still struggled to correct the homework in the office and didn¡¯t know they were nning this. His students are preparing for an experiment on him. Can he create something that is impossible to happen? Chapter 54: The Third Test Chapter 54: The Third Test As the Christmas holidays approached, the atmosphere of the students in Hogwarts gradually became more rxed. Of course, the students haven¡¯t forgotten the previous two attacks, but they can go home soon and temporarily leave Hogwarts, where danger still lurks. They could relieve their depressed mood if they went away from there. ¡°I heard that Percy also signed the list this time. What is he nning to do?¡± At lunchtime, in the Great Hall, Harry asked Ron curiously while cutting the grilled sausage on the te. Ron tipped his head mysteriously and whispered to Harry and Hermione, ¡°I guess Percy is in love.¡± Hermione blinked and asked in a slightly gossip tone, ¡°With whom?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ron shook his head, ¡°but I suspect it is a girl from the Ravenw house. I could always see him strolling around the Ravenwmon room some time ago.¡± Harry forks the sausage and replies, ¡°You said that Professor Forrest is pretty popr, and many girls are chasing him, but he still does not have a girlfriend. Is it because he always thinks he can find a girlfriend anytime? Ron¡¯s eyes widened as if he had heard some shocking secret, ¡°That might be it.¡± In dissatisfaction, Hermione tapped the te with a spoon, ¡°Hey, respect him! We have to give Professor Forrest a respect. If he hears your words, he will definitely punish you by pairing you with Draco to clean the toilet.¡± Harry and Ron looked at each other, apparently not understanding Hermione¡¯s words. Of course, they respect Sherlock in their hearts, but Hermione is taking it too seriously. ¡°When will we start the third test?¡± Ron asked. Harry also looked eager to try. They are addicted to this kind of thing as if they found out that Sherlock is a wishing grail, but when making a wish, you have to say the wish in reverse. Hermione calcted the time, ¡°Probably this afternoon. I¡¯ve finished writing half a page. I¡¯ll go to the office to find him when I write some more.¡± Ron urged, ¡°Your writing is too small. It would be better to write bigger writings to finish it faster.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just forpleting it, what¡¯s the point of writing homework?¡± Hermione red at him, ¡°I remind you, if my homework is handed in ahead of time this time, you can¡¯t copy it from me anymore. You have to write it all by yourself.¡± Facing Hermione¡¯s threat, Harry and Ron didn¡¯t care about it. Compared with copying or not copying homework, testing whether Sherlock has God-like abilities is more interesting to them. In the afternoon, Hermione came to the library with a half-written one-foot-long piece of parchment with Harry and Ron. But the two of them were empty-handed and didn¡¯t bring anything. ¡°I kind of regretted that you didn¡¯t even do your homework because you were distracted by other stuff!¡± Hermione said angrily. Harry spread his hands, ¡°How can we be doing homework now while we have the most interesting thing to happen? We need to study Professor Forrest¡¯s jinx, and the scope of the influence is the most important thing we should know.¡± He said with a serious face, ¡°If the professor really has the ability to make the sun rise from the west, then our next step now is to save the world.¡± Ron seemed to have found an excuse for what they were doing and said with a straight face, ¡°Yes, we are saving the world!¡± Hermione looked helpless, and she couldn¡¯t say anything. Harry was right. If they find out that the upper limit of his jinx is extremely high, this is indeed like saving the world from his bad omen. In the afternoon, Hermione was seriously looking for various materials in the library, writing the homework for the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss during the Christmas holiday. One foot of parchment paper is about 30 centimeters long, muchrger than normal A4 paper. In addition, Hermione¡¯s own writing is very small, which makes her spend a lot of time on homework. Around four o¡¯clock, Hermione filled the entire parchment. She looked at her homework with satisfaction and turned to look at Harry, who was lying on the table in a bored state and almost fell asleep. ¡°Have you all looked around? Is Professor Forrest in his office now?¡± Harry yawned, rubbed his eyes, and said, ¡°I asked George and the others in advance. He only has their sses in the afternoon. It is estimated that he got out of ss already by this time.¡± ¡°We can go now.¡± Immediately, both Harry and Ron cheered up, ¡°Have you finished writing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still two lines left to meet the professor¡¯s one-foot requirement. Let¡¯s go over first, and I¡¯ll make up after these two lines along the way.¡± They walked with Hermione, left the library, and walked to Sherlock¡¯s office. The closer to the holiday, the busier Sherlock¡¯s work. The homework for the lower grades is not hard as long as he chooses the perfect topic for them. But he can¡¯t let the upper grades get easy homework. In the past, there was no such thing as a ¡°test book¡± at Hogwarts. If Sherlock wanted students in the fifth grade and above to learn more, he had to make up the contents that they were behindst year. This is undoubtedly a huge thing. Sherlock is busy these days, except during ss time, in order to distribute the prepared materials to the students before the Christmas break. He felt that Dumbledore would give him an outstanding award this year to reward him as a good teacher who worked hard and neverined. Just as Sherlock held a quill in his hand, the automatic shorthand quill scrambled to write. Hermione knocked on the door and walked in. Sherlock rubbed his sore wrists and looked up at her, who walked in, ¡°Miss Granger, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Sherlock¡¯s view of Hermione is much better than that of Harry and Ron. Active in ss, neverte in homework after ss, shows quality and quantity, is diligent, and is very disciplined. What kind of teacher would not like such a perfect student? But Sherlock ignored it; no matter how perfect Hermione was, she was still a Gryffindor at heart. Every Gryffindor student has something mischievous in their heart. Hermione is no exception, given she ys with Harry and Ron. Chapter 55: Hermiones Behavior Chapter 55: Hermiones Behavior ¡°Professor, I think you have given too much homework this time.¡± Hermione raised her head and said solemnly. Sherlock raised his head in surprise. He even wondered if he had heard it wrong, ¡°You said I¡¯ve given a lot of homework this time?¡± Hermione nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Professor. A foot of writing on parchment, I don¡¯t think we can do it over the holidays.¡± Sherlock frowned. He didn¡¯t expect Hermione toe to the office and say this. He has been a professor at Hogwarts for almost a semester and has a clear idea of the other professors¡¯ typical homework range. Normally, a one-foot-long essay is indeed a bit too much. If all the professors assign such homework, the students will have no spare time, and they will do the homework all day. But Hogwarts will start a Christmas holiday. During this vacation, a foot of homework can be said to be normal. Even though one foot sounds like a lot, there are no other rules as to whether the words written on the parchment should be writtenrge or small. As long as it is not excessive, even Sherlock would not care about it. Now, the second-year student, who is recognized as the smartest and most diligent student, came to him and said that he had given too much homework and she couldn¡¯t finish it during the holidays. Sherlock sensed something was wrong. Something happened to Hermione, and there is a high possibility that it has something to do with what is happening at Hogwarts recently. He stared into Hermione¡¯s eyes and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a lot of Miss Granger about the foot-long homework. If other studentse to me, I might think it¡¯s an excuse for their ownziness, but you are different. Can you tell me why you feel like you can¡¯t do this homework?¡± Hermione did not avoid Sherlock¡¯s eyes and deliberately looked at him, her eyes revealing subtle expectations. ¡°Professor, you mean, if you think no other things are happeningtely, I will definitely be able toplete this homework and hand it over to you immediately?¡± Her voice was weak, as if there was some difficulty, and she considered telling Sherlock about it. Hearing her talk like this, Sherlock felt that he had guessed right. Hermione had something hidden that he didn¡¯t want to know. No matter what it was, he thought he had to ask it. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll finish your homework and give it to me if¡­¡± Hermione interrupted him before he could finish speaking, ¡°Thank you so much for your words of encouragement, Professor Forrest. I think I can finish my homework and give it to you swiftly!¡± Hermione was excited as if she had heard what she wanted to hear, and the purpose of this trip was achieved. But Sherlock was confused. Their way of behaving now makes Sherlock feel something weird is happening. But Hermione didn¡¯t give him a chance for him to say anything she said quickly. ¡°Wait a moment, professor. I¡¯ll finish the homework right now and give it to you!¡± Before Sherlock could answer, she quickly ran out of the office. In the empty ssroom where Harry and Ron were staying, she wrote the two unfinished lines of homework and filled it out as quickly as possible. She ran back to Sherlock¡¯s office with her homework and handed the homework to him. The whole process didn¡¯t even take more than three minutes. It wasn¡¯t until this time that Sherlock thought of something. He looked at the homework Hermione handed to him and raised the absurd feeling that he was being yed right now. What is going on? Is this a prank from Hermione? ¡°Professor, can you see how well I¡¯vepleted this assignment?¡± Hermione said while looking at Sherlock expectantly. Sherlock carefully reviewed the homework Hermione had handed him in advance. The handwriting is clean, and the letters are written in extremely small, densely packed pieces of parchment. This is not something she could do easily. After ncing at the content, he read about Boggart¡¯s habits, characteristics, dealing, and detection methods, which are all written in detail, which is really good. But what is she plotting? Sherlock looked at the homework in his hand, looked at Hermione, and was puzzled. ¡°Professor, is my homework considered good?¡± Hermione asked quietly, with a hint of impatience in her tone. Sherlock studied the homework that Hermione handed in for a long time but found nothing suspicious. ¡°It¡¯s perfect, Miss Granger. But since you already finished your homework before you came to me,why did you say you couldn¡¯t finish it in the first ce?¡± Hermione blushed when she heard Sherlock¡¯s words and hurriedly exined, ¡°Sorry, professor, I just wanted to joke with you.¡± Sherlock looked at her suspiciously, ¡°A joke?¡± She felt that she was a hypocrite. She told Harry and Ron before that they wanted to apologize to Sherlock. As a result, she would lie to him repeatedly. Her intuition told her that it would be better not to say anything about the test for the time being. ¡°Yes, professor, it was just a joke. I know I¡¯m wrong for it.¡± Sherlock did not pursue the authenticity of Hermione¡¯s words. He felt that there was only one reason for Hermione to do such a thing today. Which is something she learned from Harry and Ron. ¡°Some jokes shouldn¡¯t be done, Miss Granger.¡± Sherlock said, ¡°Although your homework was done well ahead of time, I will deduct 3 points from Gryffindor because of your jokes. I hope you can take it as a warning.¡± Hermione looked ashamed, ¡°I understand, professor. I won¡¯t make such a mistake again in the future.¡± Seeing her taking the initiative to admit her mistake, Sherlock didn¡¯t continue to investigate her. He focused on checking his work again and waved his hand. ¡°You can go now. Don¡¯t rx too much, even if you¡¯re on vacation. Also, I wish you a happy Christmas holiday.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Hermione was stunned on the spot, and her face instantly turned from red to white. Everything was so sudden, she stood there nkly, and her eyes became empty. The words that Sherlock had just said echoed in her ears. ¡°I wish you have a happy Christmas holiday.¡± ¡°¡­Wish you a happy Christmas holiday.¡± ¡°¡­A happy Christmas holiday.¡± ¡°¡­Happy a Christmas holiday.¡± ¡°¡­ Happy¡­ holiday.¡± ¡°¡­Happy.¡± Chapter 56: Thats Nonsense Chapter 56: Thats Nonsense Hermione had forgotten how she got out of Sherlock¡¯s office. She even forgot whether she had said goodbye to Sherlock when she left the office. It wasn¡¯t until Harry and Ron stopped her at the corner of the corridor that Hermione came back to her senses. Harry saw that her look was wrong and asked worriedly, ¡°Did Professor Forrest find out that we were testing him?¡± Ron also said, ¡°If Professor finds out about it, I think it should be fine. We didn¡¯t do anything bad. At most, he just punished us to clean the toilet or something.¡± Hermione took a deep breath, regained her senses, and said loudly, ¡°No, we were not discovered by Professor Forrest. The third test was sessful, and Professor Forrest¡¯s jinx doesn¡¯t always work.¡± ¡°There should be a limit to how it works. The professor¡¯s jinx will make things that have a probability to happen, increasing that probability to happen.¡± ¡°And there¡¯s a very small chance that the test we did now happens.¡± ¡°I wrote the homework in advance until there were only two lines left, and the sess rate ofpleting the homework is close to 100%.¡± ¡°Even if the professor said he believed that I could finish the homework, his jinx wouldn¡¯t work on me because I have an almost 100% certainty to finish it.¡± ¡°Just like the sun has always risen from the east every day, the professor¡¯s jinx has no way to affect an event with such a high probability of sess.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry that the world will be destroyed because of Professor Forrest¡¯s mouth.¡± Harry and Ron listened for a long time. They didn¡¯t understand the probability part, but they understood thest sentence. They looked puzzled but still didn¡¯t understand why Hermione was in this state. Harry couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Since there will be no problemster, why do you still look like the end of the world is going to happen?¡± Hearing him ask this, Hermione¡¯s face suddenly became bitter. Like she was about to cry, she said, ¡°Because, at the end of our conversation, Professor Forrest said that he wished me a happy Christmas holiday!¡± As soon as Hermione¡¯s words came out, the atmosphere suddenly tense. Ron¡¯s showed a terrified expression. He opened his mouth and looked at Hermione as if Hermione would be dead tomorrow. He said, ¡°It¡¯s over! This is more terrible than all the curses in the legends, and there¡¯s no way to cleanse it!¡± Harry also froze in ce, but as one of the former victims, his reaction was calm, and he immediatelyforted Hermione, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hermione. You don¡¯t have to worry about it too much. I was also jinxed by Professor Forrest once, and I¡¯m still alive, you know?¡± Harry¡¯sfort didn¡¯t help. Hermione was smart and knew that her situation was different from Harry¡¯s. Her eyes were red, and she tried so hard not to cry. ¡°We¡¯re not the same Harry. My parents are Muggles, and I¡¯m the target of the monster in that Chamber of Secrets. The professor cursed Justin and Colin ahead of me, and they were all petrified. There¡¯s no way I could escape this situation now.¡± Hermione was right. They had already tested Sherlock¡¯s jinx three times, so they naturally knew what the bad omen would look like. Coupled with the incident that happened to Justin and Colin, Harry realized something. After thinking about it for a long time, he could onlye up with a solution. ¡°Why don¡¯t we tell the professors everything? Let the professors protect you at Christmas so that maybe we can take the opportunity to catch the real culprit?¡± There was no other better way for them, and they definitely couldn¡¯t wait for Hermione to be attacked. Although the lives of the two students who were attacked were not in grave danger, no one could guarantee that when it was Hermione¡¯s turn, she would be fer. However, the three disagreed on which professor to ask to confess. ¡°Maybe we should go to Professor Forrest and tell him everything clearly, including the fact that he¡¯s a jinx that we had tried it before. He would probably understand and help uster.¡± Harry trusts Sherlock greatly, even if he had been unlucky for a whole day because of his words, and now that Hermione is in such danger. Harry knew that it was something that Sherlock didn¡¯t mean to. Ron also trusted Sherlock but questioned whether he could protect Hermione. ¡°I think we¡¯re still going to find Professor Dumbledore. Only he can ensure Hermione¡¯s safety.¡± Hermione sniffed, denying Harry¡¯s proposal to tell Sherlock about it, ¡°We can¡¯t tell Professor Forrest about all of this right now because all of his jinxes took effect without his knowledge. If he had known all of this, no one would have known what would happenter. If the result is bad, then I¡¯m done for.¡± Hermione words sound logical. They finally decided not to go to Sherlock but to find a way to go to Dumbledore. But Dumbledore spent very little time in Hogwarts. As a well-known wizard in the entire wizarding world, he would be away from school most of the time. To find Dumbledore, they had to go through Professor McGonagall for it. So, Harry and others rushed to Professor McGonagall¡¯s office in a panic and told her everything. After hearing them talk for nearly half an hour, Professor McGonagall barely managed to sort things out and frowned at the three of them. ¡°You said that Miss Granger was put on a curse, Sherlock, just like what happened to Justin and Colin before, and you said that she would be attacked by the monster in the Chamber of Secretter?¡± They nodded nervously together, indicating that this was the case. Professor McGonagall¡¯s frown deepened, ¡°But how did Sherlock curse Miss Granger?¡± Ron said without hesitation, ¡°He wished Hermione a happy Christmas holiday!¡± Harry exined quickly, ¡°Yes, Professor. Because Professor Forrest wished him a happy Halloween, Justin was attacked. The professor wished Colin good luck tomorrow, and he was attacked the next day. Now it¡¯s Hermione¡¯s turn, and she is in danger!¡± Professor McGonagall¡¯s face darkened, ¡°That is nonsense. Don¡¯t all of you have anything else to do? Three of youe to me just to say this? It would be best for you all to forget all of this, or I will punish you all and deduct Gryffindor¡¯s point.¡± Chapter 57: The Holiday Starts Chapter 57: The Holiday Starts The three of them were kicked out of Professor McGonagall¡¯s office. Unless there is absolute proof that they could provide, no one will believe them at all, even if they found some discoveries and tested them before they werepletely sure of Sherlock¡¯s jinxing talent. Now, they don¡¯t talk about persuading Professor McGonagall to believe them and persuade her to confirm the situation. When Harry and the others left Professor McGonagall¡¯s office in despair, they were all worried about what Hermione would do next. Hermione suddenly regained her senses and said in a firm voice, ¡°I can¡¯t stay at Hogwarts!¡± Harry and Ron turned to look at her in shock, ¡°I know you¡¯re in danger, Hermione. But you won¡¯t drop out of Hogwarts, are you?¡± Hermione shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not dropping out, but I can¡¯t stay at Hogwarts this Christmas.¡± Hearing what she said, Ron and Harry¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Their previous ideas had always fallen into a dead end, thinking Hermione must stay at Hogwarts this Christmas. Although she has already signed the list, she can return by taking the Hogwarts Express home to spend her Christmas. The holidays haven¡¯t started yet, and they say it¡¯s toote to go home. As long as Hermione leaves Hogwarts, even if Sherlock Jinx¡¯s effect still exists, she will not be at risk of being attacked by a monster in the Chamber of Secrets. In the end, Hermione figured it out on her own. ¡°That¡¯s right! Professor Forrest said he wished you a happy Christmas holiday. As long as you leave Hogwarts at Christmas and hide for this time, you will not be in danger!¡± Harry said excitedly, and a smile finally appeared on Ron¡¯s face. Now, the three of them have found a solution to the problem. Harry didn¡¯t even feel as excited when he got the Philosopher¡¯s Stone in front of You-Know-Whost yearpared to today. Professor Forrest¡¯s ability is too terrifying. This was the only thought that rose in his mind at the moment. The matter of changing her mind and choosing to go home during the Christmas holiday is still a good solution. They found Professor McGonagall again and crossed Hermione¡¯s name from the list of students who stayed at school. Making sure that the day before the Christmas holiday began, she would get on the Hogwarts Express back to London. Days before the holiday, none of the three of them dared to test Sherlock again. Even when they meet and greet each other, they fear receiving a sudden greeting and blessing from Sherlock. Finally, the day before Hermione left, she warned Harry and Ron seriously. ¡°You don¡¯t need to perform any extra steps on the potion that is being brewed as long as you make sure that the fire under the cauldron is sufficient every three days, and remember not to talk to Forrest throughout Christmas. If there is really no way to avoid him, you must interrupt him before he says anything to you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t even have time to interrupt him after being blessed by him, hide in themon room immediately, and don¡¯te out easily until it¡¯s over. But I don¡¯t think you will be the heir of Slytherin¡¯s target or at least not a life-threatening thing.¡± Hermione exined to them, the most important of which was to warn Harry that they must meet Sherlock and test his jinx while she was not at Hogwarts. They were frightened. They thought it was a fun thing before, but after learning about Hermione¡¯s situation, they realized how terrible it was to be blessed by Sherlock. With Hermione¡¯s departure, the Christmas holiday officially began. Sherlock had written the senior grade¡¯s study n before the holiday and finally had time to rx. But no matter how busy he was before, he never rxed his eyes on Neville in the Marauder¡¯s map. But after he noticed Neville¡¯s anomaly, the castle seemed to be calm. There have been no attacks for two weeks. Even on the Marauder¡¯s map, Neville¡¯s location is all normal. Before the holiday, apart from going to the ssroom as usual, he had no other abnormal behavior. Except for eating, he stayed in his dormitory all the time, much more obedient than other Gryffindors who went around the castle every day. But the more he was like this, the more Sherlock had suspicion. After the vacation started, he made a few times during lunchtime to observe Neville. He found that he seemed to have undergone some changespared with before. His cold may have been cured. But his face was no longer pale and became rosy. His whole characteristic has also be more rxed. Although he still looks scared, he does not feel frightened at all times. Sherlock could feel like something happened to him, which caused his sudden change, but he couldn¡¯t know why. On Christmas day, Sherlock woke up early in the morning and found that his bed was full of gift boxes. Members of the Order basically send these. As a new member, it was normal for him to receive many gifts this year. Sherlock gave only one Christmas gift, the candy he sent to Dumbledore every year. This is the habit that the original Sherlock has been doing for five years after he discovered that Dumbledore showed an extraordinary love for sweets. Sherlock saw this moment in his diary and did not stop the habit. He also thoughtfully attached a small card to the gift, which reads ¡®Merry Christmas to Professor Dumbledore¡¯. His gifts were opened. Most of them contained books about magic, a hand-knitted sweater from Mrs. Weasley, and a knitted hat from Professor McGonagall. Sherlock put on the sweater and the dark blue knitted hat and walked out of the office. He was ready to go to the Hall to help with the decorations. Before he reached the corner of the stairs on the first floor, he saw Dumbledore with a grizzled beard in front of him, leaning on the stairs and carefully getting up from the ground. Sherlock was stunned for a moment. He realized that when he was going downstairs just now, Dumbledore seemed to have identally fallen to the ground. Chapter 58: Interrupt Him Chapter 58: Interrupt Him Sherlock hurried up to help Dumbledore, who was trying to stand up from the ground. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, professor? What happened to you?¡± In front of Dumbledore, he would not show his usual cold look but a thoughtful concern. Dumbledore didn¡¯t care that Sherlock saw his situation now and said with a smile while holding his arm, ¡°I¡¯m just getting old; my legs and feet are unreliable sometimes.¡± Sherlock looked back at the ce where Dumbledore fell just now. It was just an ordinary staircase. Although these stairs are alive, they can move on their own and usually like to trick the students. But he doesn¡¯t think they are brave enough to trick the principal. Dumbledore probably just experienced a typical slip on the ground. Walking to the corridor, Dumbledore waved his hand and said that he didn¡¯t need Sherlock¡¯s help anymore. ¡°I¡¯m not old enough to keep needing you as a walking stick, Sherlock. I love the Christmas present you gave me. You¡¯re the only one who always remembers my interest in cockroach candies and sends me a box every year.¡± It was a box of candy that looked exactly like a cockroach and could move. If the original Sherlock had not seen it with his own eyes, who would have thought his choice of candy was so strange? Of course, Sherlock only dared to say these words in his heart. ¡°Actually, Professor, you should eat less sweets in the future. Eating too much of too sweet is bad for your health.¡± ¡°At my age, there is nothing to worry about anymore.¡± Dumbledore winked at Sherlock jokingly, ¡°If I can eat some now, I might as well eat more. Who knows when I won¡¯t be able to eat themter?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re just joking, Professor.¡± Sherlock said with a serious face, ¡°Your body is healthy enough to live for another hundred years.¡± Dumbledoreughed, ¡°You¡¯ve learned you¡¯re not as bad as before, and you never said this kind of thing to me before.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m a professor now, and I¡¯ve changed.¡± ¡°Change is not a bad thing. Also, I hope that what you just said to me was just apliment, not a sincere one.¡± They chatted and walked into the Hall. Most of the students who stayed at the school didn¡¯t onlye to have breakfast at this time. Hagrid was carrying a big tree and was looking for a suitable ce in the Hall to put it down. Professor Flitwick is directing beside him, and he will add some beautiful decorations to the tree. Professor McGonagall conjured up various Christmas decorations made of holly and mistletoe on the walls around the Hall. There will be a small but still grand enough Christmas dinner in the castle tonight. Not only the students who stayed in the castle but professors at Hogwarts who didn¡¯t have their own families. Because this has be their home, and they spend their Christmas here. In addition, there are the ghosts of Hogwarts. While their favorite holiday of the year is Halloween, Christmas is still a holiday worth celebrating to them. There are other staff members who belong to Hogwarts, such as Hagrid, Filch, and Mrs. Pince. Although the annual Christmas dinner will not be full of people like the school opening dinner, it is still lively. The snow has been falling for a week. After breakfast, most of the students went out of the castle to y in the snow or ice skating on the frozen ck Lake. Sherlock helped Flitwick and Professor McGonagall in the auditorium and helped set up some tricks for the auditorium. ¡°How about adding some stars?¡± Professor Flitwick touched his chin and waved his wand at the Christmas tree, and many bright silver stars appeared on the tree. Sherlock looked at it for a moment and shook his head, ¡°Golden stars would be better.¡± He waved his wand and changed the star that Professor Flitwick had transformed into gold. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s nice! We can add some other decorations to it as well.¡± Flitwick waved his wand at the Christmas tree again, and the tree began to emit particles of light. The decoration and everything in the Great Hall was not a difficult thing to do. It only took them less than a morning to prepare all of it. He has free time now, and Sherlock did not intend to be busy with work on this rare day. He walked out of the castle, ready to take a walk along the ck Lake to enjoy the scenery. Harry and Ron had just returned from the Quidditch pitch, even though they wouldn¡¯t have any training on Christmas. It¡¯s just that there was a lot of snow there, and many students were ying with the snow. Both Harry and Ron were tired from a snowball fight that they had. ¡°I¡¯m sure they must have secretly used magic to cheat at it. The snowball followed my head like something was controlling it.¡± ¡°Well, we also cheated secretly. I can see that you hid the big dung bomb Fred gave you in the snowball you smashed against the Slytherin students. ¡° While chatting, they walked in the direction of the castle and happened to meet Sherlock, who had juste out of the castle. Sherlock looked at them, and Harry immediately avoided their eyes like a mouse seeing a cat. But since they have already made contact, they obviously can¡¯t just ignore him. So Harry and Ron could only greet Sherlock awkwardly. ¡°Good morning, Professor Forrest.¡± They did not dare to say Merry Christmas to Sherlock. If he replies back, it would be the end of their Christmas. Looking at the strange behavior of the two, Sherlock raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°What are you both up to now?¡± Harry scratched his hair, ¡°Nothing, Professor. It¡¯s Christmas, we¡¯re not doing anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve been just ying in the field.¡± Of course, Sherlock couldn¡¯t believe their words like that. In Hogwarts, apart from George and Fred, they were the only two most likely to cause trouble. But today is Christmas, and Sherlock didn¡¯t want to ruin their holiday. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t up to something, I wish you tha-¡° Before he could finish speaking, Harry and Ron¡¯s expressions changed and hurriedly interrupted him. ¡°My stomach hurts, Professor; I must return to the castle immediately!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll apany Harry and help him on the way out!¡± The two ran back to the castle as if they were running away, leaving Sherlock alone. He was puzzled and didn¡¯t understand what they were doing right now. Chapter 59: Someone Cursed Him Chapter 59: Someone Cursed Him The event of meeting Harry and Ron did not disturb Sherlock¡¯s mood to go out to rx on this day. Every year until around Christmas, because the temperature drops really low, the surface of the ck Lake will form a thickyer of ice. From the upper floors of the castle, it will give people the feeling that a mirror has beenid out. When Sherlock came to theke, there was a desire to take a walk on it. But there are still a few students around in twos and threes. In order to maintain his character, he can only try his best to restrain this desire. When he strolled around theke to the Whomping Willow that was smashed by Harry and Ron when the school started, he heard that there seemed to be a quarrel among the students ahead. ¡°What are you doing here, Weasley?¡± A voice can be heard. It was Draco Malfoy, and he was apanied by his two sidekicks, Crabbe and Goyle, who would always be on his side. The person he provoked was Percy Weasley. Percy looked unfazed at Draco¡¯s words, ¡°You need to show respect to your prefect. Your attitude needs some discipline.¡± Draco smiled disdainfully, ¡°You are the prefect of Gryffindor. You can¡¯t hold me down with your status.¡± His voice was suddenly lowered, ¡°You should know that your father was fined 50 Galleons for your idiot brother. That must be all your family¡¯s wealth, right? Pathetic, what did your mother give for your Christmas present? A cold sandwich? Hah!¡± Goyle and Crabbe alsoughed. Looking at Percy¡¯s face filled with anger, Draco was much happier now. Since he was punished by Sherlock and cleaned the toilet on the castle¡¯s first floor until January 1st of next year, he didn¡¯t have a good thing. Even if he went to Snape and begged him toe forward to lift his punishment, Snape said that he deserved it, which worsened Draco¡¯s mood. A few days ago, because Harry and Ron drove the flying car to Hogwarts, the Ministry of Magic finally punished Mr. Weasley under the motion of Draco¡¯s father. Although they were not satisfied that he would be fired, they fined Mr. Weasley 50 Galleons or almost three months¡¯ worth of sry. Meeting Percy today was a coincidence; Draco couldn¡¯t help but bring this up and humiliate Percy to vent his anger. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Ministry of Magic didn¡¯t fire your father. Otherwise, your whole family would have to find another job in other ces.¡± Draco vented all the anger he had been feeling these days into words, ¡°The heir of Slytherin¡¯s view should also change. Not only to clean up those filthy mudbloods at Hogwarts but also to clean up your pure-blooded scum. You and your stupid brother and sister deserve to die.¡± Percy¡¯s face was at its limit, and he couldn¡¯t bear such humiliation even with his usual temper. He raised his wand angrily and aimed it at Draco. A red light beam burst out from his wand, swaying and shooting towards Draco at a speed fast enough for the naked eye. Draco never thought that Percy would attack so suddenly. Looking at the spell flying towards him, a look of horror appeared on his face, and he didn¡¯t have time to dodge it. But fortunately, Crabbe grabbed him by the shoulder and pulled him to the right, evading Percy¡¯s spell. The Stunning Charm passed Draco¡¯s ear and finally hit a piece of ss on the outer wall of Hogwarts Castle. ¡°How dare you cast a spell on me!¡± Draco¡¯s voice sharpened with disbelief. Everyone knows that Percy Weasley¡¯s character is the most well-behaved among the Weasley brothers and likes to do things by the rules. That¡¯s why Draco dares to provoke him like this. But he doesn¡¯t know if his words went too far or because Percy was in a bad mood recently. But he vited the school rules and attacked him first. After reacting, Draco, Goyle, and Crabbe pulled out their wands. Although Percy was three years older than them, many of them weren¡¯t afraid of him when the spell was cast. Seeing that Percy is about to back off, a voice can be heard from the side, ¡°What are you all trying to do?¡± Hearing that familiar voice, Draco and the others suddenly froze when they raised their wands. They looked at Sherlock with a shocked face andined. ¡°Professor! That Weasley attacked us first! Can you deduct his points? Also, punish him for cleaning the toilet!¡± ¡°Are you telling me to do things?¡± Sherlock¡¯s voice was cold, like the ice on the ck Lake, as cold as if it could freeze a person to death. Draco was immediately frightened by his words and dared not speak anymore. Sherlock watched this conflict from beginning to end. He doesn¡¯t show up when Percy casts a spell on Draco as he wants Percy to teach him a lesson. It¡¯s a pity that the spell didn¡¯t hit, and Sherlock came forward to help Percy at the perfect time. ording to the school rules, Percy was the first to shoot. If he punished Draco, Percy would definitely not be able to get away with it. But Sherlock just said something coldly, ¡°What are you still doing here? Do you want me to deduct points for Gryffindor and Slytherin?¡± Draco gave Sherlock a cold look and walked towards the castle with Crabbe and Goyle. Percy also left in the direction of the castle in a depressed mood. When passing by Sherlock, he thanked him in a low voice. ¡°Thank you, Professor Forrest.¡± Sherlock nodded and said nothing. Looking at the backs of them leaving, he shook his head helplessly. As a closed boarding school, there are many conflicts between Hogwarts students, and there are also signs of violence against students from time to time. But Sherlock had just arrived at the castle for less than half a year and couldn¡¯t do much. He could only help the oppressed individual at the right time. He raised his head and narrowed his eyes, looking at the ce where Percy¡¯s spell wasst hit, which was a window of the castle. From the location, it seems like it is Dumbledore¡¯s Principal¡¯s Office. ¡ª- Putting down the quill in his hand, Dumbledore stretches his body, which had be stiff from sitting for a long time. He frowned, looked at the desk, and thought about it for a long time, but he didn¡¯t find anything that needed to be done for the day. He took a Bertie Botts multi-vored candy from the box on the side and put it in his mouth. ¡°Blegh!¡± Before he chewed it twice, he spat out candy. The box of multi-vored candy he selected seems to be all pepper-vored and ear-wax-vored. This has been happening for the 7th time in a row. Dumbledore¡¯s luck began to decline today since he finished opening the Christmas presents in the morning. First, when he went downstairs, he fell down, and when he returned to the office, he received a lot of letters from the International Confederation of Wizards. There are many problems for him to deal with this Christmas. Needless to say, the candy he ate didn¡¯t taste right. Even a real cockroach climbed into the candy box Sherlock gave him, and he almost ate it. Just when Dumbledore got up from his chair and was about to take a walk into the office, a bright red spell suddenly shattered the ss on his window. Dumbledore stood in front of the broken window like a statue, and the wind from outside pped his face as if bad luck was mocking him. He pulled out his wand and carefully examined his body. Something was wrong, and he thought someone cursed him. Chapter 60: Not So Merry Christmas Chapter 60: Not So Merry Christmas Since there is a potion that can make people go really lucky in the wizarding world, the curse that makes people suffer from bad luck also exists. Dumbledore initially didn¡¯t think about the curse because ordinary people had never even heard of such a curse. Even if someone knew they wanted to cast a spell on him without knowing it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to name a few of the people who could do it from ancient times to the present. But today¡¯s luck doesn¡¯t make sense; Dumbledore had toprehensively inspect himself, and the results are clear. No curse was found in him. This made him fall into deep thought. What happened today? Is it really his luck is bad today? The issues involved in this aspect are too metaphysical. Even if Dumbledore is the greatest wizard of the century, and his knowledge of magic is at its peak, it is not something he can easily know by himself. Just like not all people have the gift of being a Seer. Most people cannot clear the fog and see the future path. Dumbledore didn¡¯t go into the things he didn¡¯t understand. Judging from the situation, his luck today is not strong enough to endanger his life. At most, it only makes his Christmas a little bit annoying. However, he would let it slide. This little problem won¡¯t affect his mood today at all. Thinking about it from another angle, it¡¯s interesting to experience a time full of bad luck and think about it. Dumbledore was relieved, waved his wand, repaired the broken ss window, and sat back on the chair rxedly. ¡°Dilys, can you help me by going to the Great Hall? I want to know how everyone is doing over there.¡± In the row of portraits of former principals on the wall, an elderly witch opened her sleepy eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll go right now, but you should visit them yourselves, Albus, and eat less of the cockroach candies. Even though I¡¯ve told you before that, you can¡¯t tell the difference between a real cockroach and a cockroach-like candy.¡± After Dilys finished speaking, she disappeared from her own portrait. Dumbledore nodded slightly as if to agree with her words, but his hands still reached into the candy box of the cockroach candy and took out one. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a real cockroach. But are you, though?¡± His fingers exerted a little force, not the golden-yellow honey bursting pulp was squeezed out, but a hard texture, and the six legs of the cockroach struggled. Dumbledore threw it on the ground in distress and stomped it to death. ¡°Well¡­¡± There was a chuckle on the wall where the previous principals¡¯ portraits were hung. ¡ª- As the night goes on, the snow-covered Hogwarts lit up with its lights. All the teachers and students who stayed in the school gathered in the decorated Great Hall. Not many students stayed in the school, so the dinner was not divided into four houses. Instead, both the professors and the students sat together at the same table, waiting for the start of the dinner. Before the dinner, the ghosts of Hogwarts formed an orchestra and sang a Merry Christmas song on the tform. The Peeves, who is more naughty than any student, also joined tonight. Under themand of the Slytherin ghost named Nearly Headless Nick, a group of ghosts hung right above the stage and wore red noses and elk antlers. A small dinner with a small number of people was ready. As the principal, Dumbledore did not have so many long speeches before the dinner started. After the simple and sincere wishes, they began to enjoy the Christmas dinner tonight. Sherlock sat opposite Harry and Ron. He could feel that Harry¡¯s expression changed when he sat down in this position. They seemed to want to leave and find a new seat to sit down, but they felt that it was rude, so they could only sit in the same position with their whole bodies tense, trying not to let their eyes meet Sherlock¡¯s. Sherlock looked at them strangely. He remembered that he never punished these two; why is it that every time he encountered them, it was like a mouse seeing a cat? After the dinner started, Sherlock ate a piece of pudding slowly while staring at Harry and Ron. Both of them were so terrified by his gaze that they even started to fork a sausage on their tes. The more they didn¡¯t want to talk to themselves, the more Sherlock wanted to start a conversation with them. ¡°Why are you two staying at school this Christmas holiday? Where¡¯s Miss Granger?¡± Harry and Ron¡¯s eating motions froze suddenly. Hearing Sherlock¡¯s words, they all had one thing in their hearts. Don¡¯t talk too much. ¡°Hermione had something to do at home, so she went back.¡± ¡°She wanted to stay, but she couldn¡¯t make it.¡± Sherlock didn¡¯t hear anything unusual from their words. He didn¡¯t remember in the original book whether Hermione came home this Christmas. He thought that the original plot was like this. He then chatted with Ron about why none of their brothers went home for Christmas. He also told Harry that the ce where he lives now is not far from his aunt¡¯s house. If he has time during the summer vacation, he cane to his house to y there and maybe help him out with some things. Harry nodded and said, ¡°I see, Thank you, Professor Forrest.¡± He thought he would rather stay at Aunt Petunia¡¯s house than go to Sherlock¡¯s house to be ¡°cursed.¡± When Ron was chatting with Sherlock, his whole body was tense, and he had been eating the cake in the middle of the table for a long time. Halfway through the dinner, he found time for Sherlock to chat with Harry. He leaned out and wanted to cut a piece of cake and put it on his te. However, the cake was a little too far from his position, and Ron¡¯s way of cutting the cake was a little too much. At this moment, Sherlock asked, ¡°How was your Christmas holiday?¡± Ron¡¯s body trembled, and as soon as his hand moved, the cake he had cut out suddenly disappeared. The cake flew so far on the table that it fell on Dumbledore, who was chatting with Professor McGonagall. The dinner suddenly quieted down. Everyone silently looked at Dumbledore with a piece of cream cake on his head. Ron had a terrified face as if he was about to cry. However, Dumbledore took the cake from the top of his head with a smile and put it directly into his mouth. ¡°It tastes really good, Weasley. Thank you. I suggest you try it, too.¡± Everyone at the tableughed, and the atmosphere became lively again. Only Professor McGonagall, who was sitting beside Dumbledore, noticed his embarrassed expression after cleaning the mess. Chapter 61: The Third Attack Chapter 61: The Third Attack The Christmas holidays passed quickly. Many students went home during this period, but there was no news in Hogwarts regarding the attack on the wizarding world. Apparently, Dumbledore used some means behind his back to block the news from spreading. After the holiday, the students returned to the castle one after another, making the school lively again. On the day the students returned to school, Harry and Ron met Hermione after a holiday in the Gryffindormon room. Hermione¡¯s face was sour; her long, fluffy hair was gone, reced by simple, shoulder-length short hair. Ron looked at Hermione in shock and asked. ¡°What happened to you at home? Why did you cut your hair?¡± Hermione sat sullenly on the chair in the lounge and said miserably, ¡°I didn¡¯t cut my hair. It was burned by fire.¡± Harry¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°How can it happen?¡± ¡°I thought I was careful enough at home.¡± Hermione said helplessly. ¡°Since I got home, I hid in my room, and even my mother took my dinner to my room. But I identally spilled the sd on the bed. I had to ask my mother to change the quilt for me. When I came out of the bedroom, I tripped over a chair, fell on the floor, and went to the firece.¡± ¡°The opening of my firece was not in line with the floor, so it¡¯s not a big problem. But for some reason, a small piece of wood burst out of the firece andnded on my hair.¡± She brushed her short, fluffy hair and frowned, ¡°Then, it became what it is now.¡± Harry and Ron nced at each other; they could imagine the scene and hold back theirughter together. ¡°Rx, Hermione. Think about it from a different angle. It¡¯s not bad for you to have short hair; at least it¡¯s easier for you to take care of it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and it¡¯s only that your hair is shorter now. It¡¯s good that there are no more unfortunate things happening to you.¡± But theirfort didn¡¯t seem to have any effect; the more they said that, the more Hermione¡¯s face became sour, ¡°Who said that this is the only thing I have experienced? I just don¡¯t want to talk about the other thing that happened to me.¡± ¡°When facing Professor Forrest in the future, you must be careful. Don¡¯t be scared if he wants to greet you or wish you well. Be sure to divert the topic immediately and interrupt his words.¡± Harry and Ron nodded. They already knew how powerful he was and didn¡¯t dare to test Sherlock¡¯s jinx like before. Hermione was satisfied with their attitude. Although they encountered danger in testing Sherlock¡¯s jinx, it also allowed them to figure out how terrible the jinx that Professor Forrest could bring to them. As long as they avoid it in time, they can avoid a lot of bad luck in the future. ¡°How¡¯s the potion in the bathroom? Did Draco and the others do anything unusual during the holidays?¡± Hermione shifted the topic. She hadn¡¯t forgotten that Sherlock¡¯s jinx was a secondary problem. The main problem they had to do this semester was to catch the heir of Slytherin, who opened the Chamber of Secrets. Harry shook his head, ¡°Ron and I checked every three days to see if the fire under the cauldron was finished; everything was under control. As for Draco¡­¡± Ron said, ¡°We haven¡¯t found anything unusual about him recently, and there has been no recent attack in the school.¡± Hermione analyzed, ¡°He is smart. He probably knew that it would be easy to reveal his ws if hemitted things in a short time, so this time, he deliberately took a long shot, waited for everyone to forget about it, and started to make a move again.¡± ¡°Can we use the Polyjuice now?¡± Ron asked excitedly. He couldn¡¯t wait to reveal Draco¡¯s true colors. Hermione got up from the chair and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see the preparation of the Polyjuice potion first.¡± The three of them walked out of the Gryffindormon room together, came to the corridor, and slipped into the abandoned girls¡¯ bathroom together when there was no one around. ¡°What are you doing here again? You have been brewing this potion that bubbles every day for almost a month. When will you be able to take it away?¡± Myrtle, who stayed in this bathroom, said with resentment as soon as they saw Harry. Ron responded with dissatisfaction, ¡°This is not your private ce. Why can¡¯t we brew potions here?¡± ¡°You dare to yell at me?¡± Myrtle covered her face aggrieved, ¡°You¡¯re angry at me¡­¡± She wept and floated into another ce. Harry and the others didn¡¯t care about Myrtle¡¯s state. Everyone knew that Myrtle had always been like this. Hermione carefully observed the situation of the Polyjuice potion and finally said with satisfaction. ¡°Okay, this potion has been boiled sessfully, but we still need to do thest step.¡± ¡°We still need something about the people we want to change into.¡± She said it lightly as if she was sending them to do a chore. ¡°It would be best if you could get hold of Crabbe and Goyle¡¯s hair. They are Draco¡¯s best friend, and he would tell them everything we need. We also need to make sure that before we interrogate Draco, we don¡¯t let the real Crabbe and Goylee in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve nned everything at home.¡± She continued, ignoring the expressions on Harry and Ron¡¯s faces. Hermione held up two chocte cakes, ¡°I put something in it. You just have to make sure Crabbe and Goyle find them. You know how always hungry they are; they¡¯ll eat them up and drag them out as soon as they both fall asleep. Take a few hairs from both of them and hide them in the broom closet.¡± Harry and Ron looked at each other¡¯s faces, never realizing that Hermione could be so direct. Just as they were about to ask if this was a bit inappropriate, Hermione¡¯s eyes shed, simr to Professor McGonagall¡¯s eyes. ¡°We want to interrogate Draco. The Polyjuice potion needs itsst thing to be done. If you want to be Crabbe and Goyle, you must get what we need.¡± Harry and Ron are just shocked that Hermione, who is usually a good and diligent student, can be so malicious sometimes. Harry and Ron finally agree to Hermione¡¯s n and want to prove that Draco is Slytherin¡¯s heir. When they walked out of the bathroom together and were about to find Goyle and Crabbe, a scream, including everyone in the castle, suddenly attracted their attention. The three looked at each other, not thinking about looking for Goyle and Crabbe, rushed to the second-floor corridor where the sound was ringing, desperately squeezed into the crowd, and then saw the third victim of the attack. It was a blond boy who fell to the ground. Even if the face was frozen in panic, it still did not prevent Harry and the others from recognizing him. The person is the one they have always suspected, Draco Malfoy. Chapter 62: Doubting Each Other Chapter 62: Doubting Each Other ¡°When did Professor Forrest speak to Draco?¡± This was the first thought that appeared in Ron¡¯s mind after recovering from the shock. Harry and Hermione looked at each other and saw disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. The three of them quickly squeezed out of the crowd again and walked along the corridor, trying to avoid crowded ces as much as possible. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± After confirming that no one was around, Hermione pursed her lips and said. Ron also nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s right, if Draco is the heir of Slytherin, how could he be attacked?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Hermione paced back and forth anxiously, ¡°Since Draco was attacked, it proves that he is definitely not the real culprit behind the scenes as we guessed, but there is something that contradicts tha-¡° Harry chimed in before her, ¡°That he is a pure-blood.¡± After what they said, Ron understood. ¡°That¡¯s right, Draco is a pure-blood wizard. He shouldn¡¯t be the target of the heir of Slytherin.¡± Hermione stopped suddenly and turned to look at them, ¡°If the attack on the students was really made by the monster in the Chamber of Secretsmanded by the heir, then there are only two possibilities for Draco¡¯s attack now.¡± ¡°Either the monster that was released from that room lost its control. It no longer obeyed the heir of Slytherin¡¯sst wish andunched an indiscriminate attack on the students in this castle.¡± ¡°Or either the heir lurking between us has gone crazy. He doesn¡¯t care about the wishes of the ancestors. He wants us all to be killed.¡± After listening to Hermione¡¯s words, both Harry and Ron suddenly felt a shudder. Ron swallowed and said in a slightly trembling voice, ¡°This means that each of us is in danger!¡± After thinking for a moment, Harry looked thoughtful and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we test Professor Forrest¡¯s jinx before, and we increase the probability of something that could happen? Is it possible that Draco had a small probability of being attacked, and what kind of blessing did he say to Draco without our knowledge, and this happened?¡± Hermione thought about Harry¡¯s question seriously and felt that there was no such possibility, ¡°We worry that doesn¡¯t exin much. The key is to see what the professor said.¡± While Harry and the others were discussing the possibilities for Draco¡¯s attack, Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall, Snape, and Sherlock also came to the scene where Draco was attacked. Even Hermione could think of the aftermath of Draco¡¯s attack, and naturally, the professors at the scene could also think of it. ¡°What should we do now, Albus?¡± After dispersing the students, Professor McGonagall¡¯s brows seemed to be entangled together. Dumbledore stared deeply at Draco¡¯s face lying on the ground but did not speak. Snape¡¯s expression was still cold, he said with a sullen face. ¡°This is a big problem. If the matter spreads, Hogwarts may be closed for it.¡± Sherlock didn¡¯t speak. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, he was lowering his head and thinking quietly about who the culprit of the attack was. He was recalling whether Draco¡¯s attack happened in the original book. He doesn¡¯t know exactly what progress the original book has reached at this time. But Sherlock vaguely felt that Draco¡¯s attack was not a thing that happened there. Things started to get messy. Just when Professor McGonagall was anxiously thinking about letting Dumbledoree up with ns, Snape stood there with a cold face, and Sherlock was thinking about his own action that brought the plot to this point. Dumbledore, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke, ¡°Find a student to take Draco to the school infirmary and inform Lucius. Tell him toe to Hogwarts as his son is in danger now.¡± Both Professor McGonagall and Snape looked at Dumbledore in shock, ¡°Let Luciuse to Hogwarts? Tell him about the attack. Albus, do you know what the consequences will be?¡± Dumbledore turned around and walked towards the entrance of the stairs. He stopped at the corner of the corridor and the stairs and looked at Professor McGonagall. ¡°What do you think he will do after knowing all this?¡± Professor McGonagall said eagerly, ¡°He has long wanted to kick you out of your position as principal of Hogwarts. If he were to know what happened in the castle, especially that his son was attacked, he would definitely use his power to shut down Hogwarts and let the board vote you off.¡± Now that this is happening at Hogwarts, it is indeed the best time to vote Dumbledore off. But hearing Professor McGonagall¡¯s words, Dumbledore just shook his head, ¡°I think what Lucius is going to do is exactly the opposite of what you said, Minerva. After he knew about it, he shoulde to Hogwarts immediately. When he arrives, all of youe to my office.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left here. Only Professor McGonagall, Snape, and Sherlock were left thinking about what he said. Snape made the first move and walked out of Hogwarts, ¡°I¡¯m going to bring Lucius here.¡± Professor McGonagall called the students and carried Draco to the school infirmary just as Sherlock nned to go to Dumbledore¡¯s office and wait for Draco¡¯s father to arrive. Harry and the others carefully approached him. Sherlock nced down at them. The behavior of these three students recently is weird. He knows that they are the protagonist, and he has reason to suspect that the incident might have something to do with them. The three dared to approach Sherlock¡¯s side. While they suspected that Draco had been attacked because of their professor, Sherlock also suspected them. ¡°Do you all have something to do?¡± Sherlock asked lightly. They were all tense, ready to interrupt Sherlock¡¯s sudden blessing, while Hermione took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Have you met Draco before this, Professor?¡± Chapter 63: Lucius Malfoy Chapter 63: Lucius Malfoy ¡°Draco? He didn¡¯te home for Christmas. Of course, I spoke to him before.¡± Sherlock folded his hands and stared straight at them. ¡°Why are you asking me about this?¡± Hermione avoided his gaze, ¡°We¡¯re just curious about it. You know, people like Draco are usually not very likable. Have you given him any greetings or blessingstely?¡± When Hermione was asking this, neither Harry nor Ron saw Sherlock¡¯s eyes. They couldn¡¯t help but cover up their ears. Sherlock raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t understand why Hermione asked him this question for a while. ¡°Greetings or blessings? Does punishing him for cleaning the toilet count?¡± He suddenly seemed to want to understand something, and his eyes gradually narrowed, ¡°Do you suspect that I am the culprit behind all of this?¡± Hermione, Harry, and Ronughed and looked at each other, ¡°How can we do that? We¡¯re just curious, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Yes, we are just curious. We don¡¯t have any other purpose.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand us, professor. We have absolute trust in you.¡± Sherlock nced at them, ¡°Really? Do you want to clean the toilet as well?¡± The three waved their hands back and forth, ¡°No, professor, thank you very much for the offer.¡± ¡°I suddenly remembered that we hadn¡¯t had dinner yet. Let¡¯s go to the Hall for dinner. Bye, professor!¡± Seeing their backs fleeing in a hurry, Sherlock pondered, ¡°Well, this is suspicious; what are these children doing?¡± After he experienced the scene when Harry and others questioned him, Snape brought Lucius Malfoy to Hogwarts. In Dumbledore¡¯s office, Sherlock folded his arms, leaning against the wall covered with portraits of previous headmasters, silently watching the scene in front of him. When Lucius was brought to Hogwarts by Snape, his entire face was as dark. After walking into the office and seeing Dumbledore sitting on the seat quietly waiting for him, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. His two clenched fists were shaking, but he suppressed it. He asked in a cold voice, ¡°I handed over my child to Hogwarts, and you, Dumbledore, did not put up a good work on protecting the children.¡± It can be seen that his emotions are not faked but are really nervous and anxious, as if he is worried and fearful about something. Dumbledore crossed his hands and ced them on the desk. He stared nkly at Lucius¡¯ face, unable to feel he was in right now from his voice. ¡°Of course, Hogwarts will protect the safety of the children, but the professors in this castle, including me, are not gods. There are some things we really can¡¯t predict.¡± ¡°And you are telling me this now? My son¡¯s life condition is unknown now. Do you even know what this means to you?¡± Lucius¡¯ eyes seemed to pop out, and they stared at Dumbledore. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell this to everyone and let the school board vote you off from Hogwarts!¡± As soon as he said his words, Sherlock could clearly feel both Professor McGonagall and Snape tense up. Obviously, they were a little nervous, thinking that Lucius would really do what he said. However, Dumbledore remained calm. He leaned back in the chair and said rxedly, ¡°Of course, given your authority, you can do that, but would you?¡± Lucius¡¯ eyes were red. His gaze was still fixed on Dumbledore, but his clenched teeth slowly, and his voice was no longer a questioning tone. ¡°You know I won¡¯t. If you can¡¯t solve what¡¯s happening at Hogwarts, we know where this is heading.¡± Dumbledore¡¯s eyes were solemn, and he looked at Lucius, ¡°Now is not the time for those disputes, Lucius. You should know what the most important thing is now. There is your son among those students lying in the school infirmary.¡± Lucius was silent. He stood quietly in the same ce as if hesitating and thinking. This talk is interesting, and Sherlock also took time out to y with the Phoenix, who was standing on the golden branch. However, the Phoenix had no interest in him and was unmoved by Sherlock¡¯s hand. He raised his head and looked at him with cold eyes as if it was saying, ¡°Stupid human.¡± About five minutes passed, and Lucius seemed to have finally made up his mind. He was no longer angry, and when he spoke again, his tone suddenly softened. ¡°I only have him, Dumbledore. Neither Narcissa nor I can lose him, please.¡± Snape and Professor McGonagall were all stunned by Lucius¡¯ words at this time. They had never seen this person showing such behavior. But Dumbledore seemed to have expected this; he stood up from his chair and stared at Lucius. ¡°He¡¯s a Hogwarts student, and I¡¯ll try to save him without you telling me. But I want to know if there is any way to end this. Or is there anything you want to say to me, Lucius?¡± ¡°How could I know about these things in Hogwarts?¡± Lucius¡¯ voice grew louder. ¡°I mean, maybe you can tell us something of value?¡± Dumbledore was unmoved. He was silent again. However, the silence was not long this time, but Sherlock could clearly see that Lucius experienced a mental struggle that was even more difficult to decide than just now. Ultimately, he seemed to force the words out of his mouth. ¡°The youngest girl in the Weasley family, she has something with her.¡± Dumbledore¡¯s brows rxed, and Professor McGonagall looked at Lucius in disbelief. Although Snape didn¡¯t act as fiercely as she did, he had almost the same gaze. ¡°Can you please call Miss Ginny Weasley from Gryffindor, Phineas?¡± Chapter 64: Problem In This Way Chapter 64: Problem In This Way Above Sherlock¡¯s head, the portrait of an old man muttered a few words in dissatisfaction and disappeared. Ginny came quickly. She walked into the principal¡¯s room with a confused face. She was nervous when she saw the professors and Lucius inside the office. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Miss Weasley. We just want to ask you something.¡± Dumbledore said softly. His voice was kind, and his expression was soft, slightlyforting Ginny, who was frightened. ¡°Have youe into contact with anything strange aftering to Hogwarts?¡± Hearing Dumbledore¡¯s question, Ginny shook her head and said cautiously, ¡°No, professor. I haven¡¯t encountered something weird.¡± Dumbledore furrowed again, and Lucius¡¯ reaction was much more violent. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Ginny was frightened by his sudden shout and defended, ¡°I did not¡­¡± Dumbledore nodded gently to Ginny, ¡°I believe you, Miss Weasley. Can you wait at the door of the office? Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take too long. I¡¯ll meet you soon.¡± Hearing Dumbledore¡¯s words, Ginny¡¯s mood was stable; she nodded quickly and walked out of the office quickly. After Ginny left, Dumbledore looked at Lucius. ¡°She didn¡¯t lie about it. She really doesn¡¯t know anything, and there are no other signs of contamination with other magical items on her body.¡± Lucius was obviously a little shocked by this result; he continued, ¡°That¡¯s impossible; she should have something with her.¡± Dumbledore just stared at him like this, and after a few seconds of silence, he suddenly asked, ¡°What is that something that she should have?¡± ¡°She should¡­¡± Lucius suddenly shut up; his face was gloomy, and his eyes looked nkly at Dumbledore. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He said calmly, ¡°I told you there might be something wrong with that little girl. It¡¯s just my guess. Your question is simr to these things that happened in Hogwarts, and I¡¯m about the same.¡± Dumbledore didn¡¯t speak, but Professor McGonagall couldn¡¯t help it at this time, ¡°If it had nothing to do with her, how would you know that the problem was something rted to her?¡± ¡°I only said it was my guess!¡± His words were cold. ¡°I will try my best to help hide what happened in Hogwarts, and I hope you can save my son as soon as possible.¡± He looked at Dumbledore, and Dumbledore was looking at him. ¡°Some mandrakes are being nurtured in the school.¡± Dumbledore said calmly, ¡°When this batch of mandrakes is matured, those students who were attacked will return to normal.¡± ¡°In that case, I have to leave first. Narcissa is still waiting for me.¡± Lucius turned around and walked out of the office. Dumbledore didn¡¯t mean to stop him, so he just let him leave. After he walked out the door, Professor McGonagall couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and asked Dumbledore, ¡°You knew from the beginning that the attack had something to do with Lucius?¡± Dumbledore did hide away from her question, ¡°It was just my guess at the beginning. After all, only a few are entitled to have something rted to that person, but now I am sure that the source of this matter lies in Lucius.¡± Professor McGonagall asked in confusion, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you force him to tell everything he did? His son was attacked. To save his son, he should¡­¡± Dumbledore interrupted her, saying, ¡°You still don¡¯t know these people well enough, Minerva.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t say it. If he does, the consequence is that he will hand over everything. If something goes wrong, his power, wealth, and status will all be lost. Even if his son has been rescued, so what is left of the Malfoy family?¡± ¡°Lucius does value his family as much as they value their own blood. But they also know that once they lose what he holds in his hands, what they value will also be threatened.¡± ¡°Besides, he knows that things haven¡¯t reached the stage that he wants, and confessing everything will not help him save his son.¡± Dumbledore looked absently in the direction of the entrance to the office as if he was thinking about something, ¡°That¡¯s the only information he can provide. At first, the target he was going to was Miss Weasley, but for some unknown reason, there was something wrong in the process.¡± While Dumbledore was thinking, Sherlock was also thinking. He thinks that in the original book¡¯s plot, the person who opened the Chamber of Secrets was Ginny. But he doesn¡¯t know what went wrong, causing an error in the plot progression. ¡°Sherlock, can you help me call in Miss Weasley, who was waiting outside? I think she should have something to say.¡± After hearing Dumbledore¡¯s instructions, Sherlock walked out of the office and called in Ginny, who was waiting anxiously outside the door. In the face of students, Dumbledore is always willing to give more patience, ¡°Do you want a snack, Miss Weasley?¡± Ginny doesn¡¯t want to eat now; she shakes her head, ¡°No thanks, professor. I just had dinner.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s not good to disturb your rest now.¡± Dumbledore sped his hands. ¡°However, I still have some questions that I want to ask you about.¡± ¡°When was thest time you met Draco¡¯s father?¡± After Lucius left, Ginny rxed a lot. Of the professors in the room, except for Snape, she felt nothing was wrong with the others. Hearing Dumbledore¡¯s question, she pondered momentarily, ¡°In August, my parents were taking our family to Diagon Alley to buy things for the beginning of the school year. We met Draco and his father at the bookstore, and then¡­¡± She turned to look at Sherlock, ¡°My dad had a conflict with Draco¡¯s father. They fought, and Professor Forrest was there at that time.¡± Chapter 65: The Old Book Chapter 65: The Old Book In the office, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Sherlock. He also came to his senses at this time and recalled the scene where Mr. Weasley and Lucius fought. ¡°Yes, I was there at the time.¡± He said lightly, ¡°Lucius was mocking Mr. Weasley¡¯s family, then they fought, and I went up to help and punched him.¡± Professor McGonagall looked at Sherlock in disbelief, and even Dumbledore and Snape were slightly surprised. ¡°You fought him?¡± Professor McGonagall raised her voice and asked. Sherlock said calmly, ¡°What he said was bad, and he wanted to insult my mother.¡± Hearing what Sherlock said, they could understand his reaction. Indeed, ording to the original Sherlock¡¯s character, he would not let it slide. At Hogwarts, fighting only two times happened involving the original Sherlock, and they were directly sent to the school infirmary for three days. When ites to himself, there is no need for Ginny to continue the story; Sherlock directly tells what happened next. ¡°I beat Lucius. After he suffered a loss, he left immediately without staying in the bookstore,¡± Sherlock pondered the scenery of that day, ¡°but before he left, it seemed that he looked at a book that was in Ginny¡¯s hands.¡± When he said these words, everyone in the office found the target. Professor McGonagall and Snape held their breaths. Dumbledore looked at Sherlock expectantly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that book?¡± ¡°That book¡­¡± Sherlock looked at Ginny. ¡°That book was old, and I threw it back into the bookstore. I gave Ginny a new set of books as a gift.¡± The whole office went quiet. Now everyone knew the problem¡¯s main point, and even Sherlock knew what caused all these idents. Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall, and Snape were speechless, and Sherlock himself was speechless. Who knew that an act of giving away books caused such a big deviation? Dumbledore sighed, ¡°The root of the matter should lie in the old book that Sherlock put back. Lucius wanted to take revenge on the Weasleys using that book. But Sherlock intervened, and the book was left in the bookstore. Maybe someone else took it from the bookstore, bought it, and brought it to Hogwarts.¡± Professor McGonagall¡¯s face gradually showed a happy expression, ¡°That¡¯s an easy thing. As long as we inform the students and ask who among them bought a strange old book, the source of the problem can be dealt withter.¡± Dumbledore¡¯s expression was not so optimistic. He tapped the table with his fingers and said softly, ¡°We can¡¯t tell them about the old book.¡± Professor McGonagall looked at Dumbledore in astonishment, and Snape¡¯s expression was also quite puzzled. Only Sherlock could guess the reason why it couldn¡¯t be done. ¡°That book is likely to be something that has its own consciousness. Since there has been an attack on the castle, it means that some students have been bewitched orpletely controlled by it. If we announced the book at this time, you will not only not find the book but also provoke the monster and let the person who opened the Chamber of Secrets know in advance that we have found them.¡± After Sherlock finished his analysis, Dumbledore looked at him with more surprises. ¡°Your way of looking at things has changed a lot.¡± He said, ¡°I look forward to your changes after the end of this school year.¡± Sherlock bowed his head slightly as if to express that Dumbledore was too much. Seeing that they were still in the mood to talk about this problem, Professor McGonagall couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°If it can¡¯t be announced, how do we find that book? We can¡¯t let things continue like this. While no student has died from this, no one can guarantee it.¡± Dumbledore waved his hand, indicating that Professor McGonagall should not be in such a hurry, and exined. ¡°Tonight, the students will be gathered in the Great Hall to search for the culprit in the castle. Sherlock, Severus, Minerva, and Pomona, four of you will search themon rooms of the four houses. Don¡¯t let the prefect intervene in the process.¡± ¡°On the Great Hall, I will arrange for Filius and Filch to ask the students what they did when Draco was attacked.¡± After everything was arranged, Sherlock, Professor McGonagall, and Snape left the office together. Professor McGonagall frowned and went to arrange for the students to gather in the Hall. Sherlock and Snape stood in front of the door and looked at each other. Sherlock has rarely talked with Snape since the beginning of the year. Because he didn¡¯t know how to interact with Snape, he knew very little about the original book and couldn¡¯t figure out his usual character, but he is obviously not friendly. But he doesn¡¯t know if he¡¯s an evil or good person. ¡°I¡¯ll go check the Slytherin and Hufflepuff¡¯s boys¡¯ dormitory. You can go to Gryffindor and Ravenw¡¯s side.¡± Snape divided the tasks between him and Sherlock. Of course, Sherlock was okay with this. Just when the two were about to separate, Snape suddenly asked. ¡°Do you think you can find that book today?¡± Sherlock froze. Although he didn¡¯t know why Snape asked him this, he thought about this question seriously. ¡°There is a high chance of finding it.¡± Sherlock¡¯s voice didn¡¯t change, ¡°There was an attack today, and the student who was controlled by the book should not have time to hide it.¡± This is what he really thought. However, other reasons make him confident. Although the original plot deviated because of his presence, it was precisely because of his appearance that Dumbledore and the professors at Hogwarts knew more clues about the attack in advance. The monster in the Chamber of Secrets is a basilisk in the original book. No one knew in advance that an old book triggered all these things. After gathering so many clues, Dumbledore took action, and Sherlock felt that there was a good chance that the problem could be solved this time. ¡°I hope everything goes like what you said.¡± Snape turned around and left. Chapter 66: Disappointment Chapter 66: Disappointment After the Christmas holiday, the first night of school. The students were all gathered in the Great Hall. The prefect helped to maintain order and handed out sleeping bags. They were going to spend the night in here tonight. The students¡¯ reaction is eptable. Hermione understood the situation from Draco¡¯s incident. For all the students at Hogwarts, some of them knew but didn¡¯t know the exact situation. ording to word of mouth, most of the students in the castle now know that they are in a very unsafe environment. ¡°Do you think the professor can find the monster this time?¡± In the area where the Gryffindor students gathered, Harry asked. They all knew that if they continued like this, Hogwarts would be shut down. No one wants to see that, so they all hope to catch the culprit immediately. Hermione shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I feel that they could do it.¡± Ron muttered softly, ¡°If only Professor Forrest could say something that would affect this situation.¡± Harry and Hermione were taken aback for a moment. They looked at Ron in surprise as if they had discovered something. ¡°Yes! While the chances are small, we have Professor Forrest! As long as we let Professor Forrest say, ¡°The chance of catching the culprit this time is small,¡± theoretically, things will go in our favor.¡± It was only after finding out Sherlock¡¯s jinx that they had been afraid of its effect these days. Now they remembered that since he can turn a good luck into a bad luck, he might be able to turn a bad luck into a good luck. They were overjoyed and felt that they had found a way to save Hogwarts, so they immediately prepared to sneak out of the Hall to find Sherlock. However, before they slipped to the door, a cat with big eyes stared at them before blocking their way. It is the pet of the castle keeper, Mrs. Norris. Filch and his cat were inseparable, and Mrs. Norris blocked their way, which meant Filch was near them. After receiving the order to guard the students in the Hall and not let them run around, Filch hid in the corner, waiting to catch students who wanted to sneak away. With this, Harry and the others were caught. ¡°What are you children trying to do, huh?!¡± He stared and questioned Harry and the others sullenly. Harry swallowed and struggled for a long time without finding a reason, ¡°We¡­we¡­want to¡­¡± Hermione said, ¡°We have something to report to Professor Forrest!¡± But Filch, with years of experience dealing with the Weasley twins, wasn¡¯t that easy to deceive. He squinted and looked at Hermione suspiciously. ¡°Why must it be reported to Professor Forrest? Can¡¯t Professor Flitwick do it?¡± This time, Hermione was stopped. She couldn¡¯t exin why. Filch became suspicious as he watched the three. He stayed in the castle every day. Obviously, he had also heard the rumors about the Chamber of Secrets. ¡°You want to sneak out to find that monster, huh? Did you open that room?¡± As soon as he said these words, the eyes of the surrounding students changed, and they all looked at Harry and the others strangely. After being used like this, Ron couldn¡¯t take it anymore; he shouted, ¡°We¡¯re going to save Hogwarts; we want to see Professor Forrest!¡± Harry also shouted, ¡°We want to see Professor Forrest!¡± Their voices drew Professor Flitwick¡¯s attention, who was organizing the prefect and managing the students. He was in a hurry and pulled Harry and the others back to the Gryffindor rest area. ¡°You¡¯ll see Sherlock in a while. He¡¯s searching the boys¡¯ dormitories in themon rooms, and he¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Professor Flitwick left a sentence for them and hurriedly went to count the number of Hufflepuff students. Harry and the others had no choice but to sit back and gather. At this time, Seamus came over and asked in a low voice. ¡°I heard that you wanted to sneak out to attack the monster in the Chamber of Secret just now. Who is the heir?¡± Ron red at him angrily, ¡°If I¡¯m the heir, I¡¯ll let the monster attack you next.¡± ¡°Come on, you can¡¯t do that. We are roommates.¡± Harry and the others ignored Seamus, and the three gathered again to discuss what to do next. ¡°We¡¯ll see Professor Forrestter. But how can we make him say ¡°the possibility of catching the culprit is small¡±?¡± Harry raised the difficulty of how to get him to speak. Ron proposed, ¡°Perhaps we can exin things clearly with Professor Forrest and let him say this sentence. Anyway, it¡¯s just a matter of saying things randomly. I don¡¯t think the professor will refuse.¡± Hermione kept frowning and did not participate in the discussion between the two of them. Harry noticed Hermione¡¯s behavior and asked suspiciously. ¡°What are you thinking? Hermione.¡± Hermione raised her head, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about a problem I just overlooked.¡± ¡°When Professor Forrest said to us before, his words should have been sincere, right?¡± Hermione¡¯s question stopped both Harry and Ron. They said hesitantly, ¡°It should be. Although the professor is a little unfriendly on the surface, he is actually a good person.¡± ¡°Our test is only a one-way test,¡± Hermione looked serious, ¡°We tested the uracy of Professor Forrest¡¯s jinx and the limit of it, but we did not test the conditions for the jinx to happen.¡± Ron looked at Hermione in confusion. He didn¡¯t understand what she said. Harry understood; he said suddenly, ¡°You mean we can¡¯t be sure if the professor¡¯s jinx is activated or not? It¡¯s not enough to just say it out of his mouth, and he has to say it from the bottom of his heart?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Hermione said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that it¡¯s useless if we only ask the professor to say that sentence.¡± Ron finally understood this time, ¡°So we¡¯re at a dead end.¡± This is not only the disappointment they had realized but also the disappointment of discovering that the jinx they originally imagined as something amazing seems to be not as amazing as they imagined. Chapter 67: Nothing Chapter 67: Nothing Sherlock hasn¡¯t thought about whether or not he can catch the culprit, but he thinks it¡¯s possible to find the book. He hasn¡¯t forgotten what he found wrong before, and now he at least has a target. ¡°Password?¡± The portrait of thedy in front of Gryffindor¡¯smon room yawned and asked Sherlock. She has been informed that a professor will search themon room, and asking for a password is just a routine check. ¡°Dragon g.¡± After saying the correct password, the portrait opened themon room entrance and let Sherlock in. When the prefect of each house introduced the new students, they would brag about themon room where no outsiders hade in for hundreds of years. Sherlock felt that these words were most likely false. Although the entrances to themon rooms of the four houses are guarded in different ways, as long as there are people who really want to enter it, these guards cannot stop them. Like him now, a Ravenw graduate walked into Gryffindor¡¯smon room with Dumbledore¡¯s permission. Sherlock didn¡¯t have a bad intention and wasn¡¯t interested in knowing what these students were hiding in the dormitory. After entering here, he went straight to the boys¡¯ dormitory, where Professor McGonagall would be conducting a search in the girls¡¯ dormitory. Even for a Gryffindor student, the bedroom wasn¡¯t too messy. It¡¯s not how diligent these students are, but how hard-working the house-elves cleaning the room every day. Searching the bedroom was not too troublesome. Sherlock can summon all the books in the room to him by waving his wand lightly. After checking that nothing could be found, he returned all the books to their original positions. But after entering a room that seemed to be the same as other bedrooms, Sherlock¡¯s attention became serious. He saw the signatures on the parchments on the desk. This is Harry and Ron¡¯s bedroom. However, his focus was not on Harry and the others. Like the other dormitories, after checking all the books with the Summoning Charm, he went to the bed marked with Neville¡¯s name and checked all Neville¡¯s items carefully. As a result, nothing unusual was found. Sherlock frowned and checked everything rted to Neville in this bedroom again, and the result was the same. In the end, Sherlock found nothing and could only leave the Gryffindormon room. After checking the Ravenw boys¡¯ dormitory, he also found nothing. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the four professors in charge of the search gathered in the corridor in front of the Hall. ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything there.¡± Professor Sprout searched the girls¡¯ dormitories of Slytherin and Hufflepuff and shook her head. From Professor McGonagall and Snape¡¯s faces, Sherlock could tell they didn¡¯t find anything either. He touched his chin and turned his gaze to the Hall door, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the situation of the students first. The controlled student might have been carrying the book with them.¡± The professors turned their attention to the door, which was the only possibility left. They entered the Great Hall, and Professor Flitwick just happened to cooperate with Filch at this time and counted all the students in the Hall. It was confirmed that everyone else was there except for the three students who were lying in the school infirmary. There are five professors gathered here now. Four heads of the house, plus Sherlock, a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts. Students are divided into their houses, and the head of each house is responsible for checking the students in their own house. Of course, they did not say that they were searching for an old book but quietly observed each student. Sherlock had been in contact with the book, and it wasn¡¯t very small. It would be obvious if it was carried around, especially now that most students were wearing pajamas. Sherlock came to Gryffindor¡¯s area and found Neville sitting on the ground. ¡°Mr. Longbottom.¡± Neville heard Sherlock¡¯s voice; his body trembled with fright, and he raised his head slightly, panicking, ¡°Professor Forrest.¡± Seeing his reaction, Sherlock confirmed his guess even more. There must be something wrong with Neville. After some clues in the office, he already felt that it was probably not Lucius and his son who made the mark on his left arm react when he was in the bookstore, but the book. Aftering to Hogwarts, this reaction happened again because of Neville. This made Sherlock think there must be something to it. ¡°Mr. Longbottom, can you tell me where you were when Draco was attacked?¡± Sherlock asked lightly. However, his eyes did not meet Neville¡¯s eyes; he was looking at the things on Neville¡¯s body. When he asked him like this, Neville seemed very nervous and replied, ¡°I was with Seamus and the others in themon room, writing potions ss homework.¡± Before Sherlock could ask another question, Seamus took the initiative to say something, ¡°Yes, Professor, I can testify for Neville!¡± It didn¡¯t matter where Neville was when Draco was attacked; the Basilisk didn¡¯t necessarily have to be near when it attacked; Sherlock asked this just as an excuse to talk to Neville. But the answer made him curious. Neville had changed into his pajamas at this point, and he had nowhere to hide at all, let alone an old book. Sherlock didn¡¯t continue to ask more questions. He was also worried that he would provoke them. The examination of the students ended quickly; the five professors got together again, and none of them found anything. Professor McGonagall¡¯s face turned dark, and she turned and left the Hall. ¡°I¡¯ll go see Albus and ask if he has any other way.¡± Professor Sprout sighed and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll let the students sleep.¡± Professor Flitwick went with her, leaving only Snape and Sherlock, watching the students below, whom the two professors instructed the students to get into their sleeping bags and prepare to fall asleep. ¡°It didn¡¯t turn out as you said,¡± Snape said coldly. Sherlock was disappointed. He replied coldly, ¡°If everything is as I think, then I¡¯m not a wizard but a God.¡± Chapter 68: Find A Knuts Chapter 68: Find A Knuts Even if the search from the students came up with nothing, the teaching routine at Hogwarts has to continue. But another thing happened. After Colin was attacked and all of Hagrid¡¯s roosters were strangled to death, Dumbledore specifically asked Hagrid to buy a group of healthy roosters from outside and raise them separately. These seemingly inconspicuous animals are the best weapons against basilisks. But the atmosphere among the students has changed from before. This time, the sense of unease did not disappear but spread among the students. Sherlock was especially aware of this situation. After finishing the second-grade Defense Against the Dark Arts ss, he could clearly feel that the student¡¯s performance was not as good as before. He lightly tapped the podium with a book, attracting the students¡¯ attention. ¡°In the next ss, we will start talking about snake-like dark magic creatures. All of you can prepare it in advance, collect some data, and prepare for next week¡¯s ss.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a Ravenw student raised his hand and asked strangely, ¡°But Professor, we don¡¯t have any content about snake-like dark magic creatures in our books this year?¡± The other students also looked suspicious. Exining a snake-like dark magic creature is to let these children know some information about the Basilisk in advance to prevent the next attack from happening again and save their lives. This is Sherlock¡¯s idea; he also consulted Dumbledore and agreed with him. Facing the students¡¯ questions, he found an excuse to deal with them, ¡°All of you have been too nervous recently. Let¡¯s leave the book temporarily and learn some interesting knowledge.¡± The students looked at each other. They didn¡¯t think snakes were interesting at all. However, Hogwarts has no clear rules on how to teach something in ss. The Defense Against the Dark Arts ss is Sherlock¡¯s ss. Even if he wants to teach students to study nuclear fission in ss, they can only listen to it. Just as Sherlock was packing and preparing to leave, Harry and his friends suddenly approached him. Sherlock stopped, nced at them, and said, ¡°I heard that you were yelling in the Hall yesterday that you wanted to see me. Is there anything? Do you still suspect that I¡¯m actually the culprit?¡± Harry smiled awkwardly and rubbed his hands, ¡°How could we possibly suspect that you are the culprit, professor? We just want to ask you a favor, a small favor.¡± Hermione hurriedly handed a piece of parchment paper in her hand to Sherlock¡¯s hand, and they looked at him expectantly. Sherlock nced suspiciously at their strange behavior before looking at the parchment. There was only one sentence in it. ¡®Harry won¡¯t find a Knuts at Hogwarts today.¡¯ After reading the sentence, Sherlock looked at them even more strangely, ¡°How do I know if Harry will get a Knuts at Hogwarts today? What are you doing? A spell that usesnguage as a medium? Are you trying to jinx me?¡± Of course, Harry and the others didn¡¯t dare to say it in front of Sherlock. They didn¡¯t have any reason for Sherlock to read this sentence, so they could only keep begging him. ¡°Professor, we are only thirteen years old. How can we curse you? We really just want to ask you a favor, which is to read this sentence out.¡± ¡°Please, Professor. This is really important to us, please.¡± ¡°Professor, think about the hard work I have to help you collect your homework, help you borrow books from the library, and help you pass messages to other professors. Please do us a favor.¡± Sherlock silently looked at the three, who seemed to be out of their minds, and doubted how they had finally defeated Voldemort. He was so annoyed that there was nothing he could do. He would usually deduct points from them, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°Harry won¡¯t find a Knuts at Hogwarts today. There, now don¡¯t bother me again.¡± All of their faces suddenly showed a look of joy. However, they did not leave immediately but asked cautiously. ¡°Professor, do you think Harry can find a Knuts in the castle?¡± Sherlock was tired from being tossed about by them, ¡°How do I know if he can find a Knuts in the castle? If I knew, would I tell you?¡± Hearing him say this, Harry and the others cheered even more, bowed their heads, thanked him individually, and walked away. Sherlock returned to his office to prepare the materials for the next ss content. He couldn¡¯t talk about the Basilisk openly; it would be too obvious, so he had a lot of work. After asking Sherlock to say the sentence they¡¯ve prepared, Harry, Hermione, and Ron spend the rest of their time strolling around the castle. When they walked around, they kept staring at the ground, hoping that Harry would find a Knuts. During lunchtime, Ginny stared curiously at Ron and the others, ¡°Why do you guys keep staring under the table? I thought I dropped the food.¡± Nothing happenedtely, which made Ron feel slightly confused, and he waved to Ginny to drive away, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Ginny pouted. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to share her experience in the office yesterday with them. Harry and the others have another ss to attend in the afternoon, so they can¡¯t walk around the castle. However, after the ss ended, they would continue to get Knuts. If Harry can really find a Knuts in the castle today, it means that Sherlock¡¯s jinx is a miracle, and even if it goes against his heart, it can be activated sessfully. After that, Hogwarts will be saved. But they didn¡¯t see anything resembling coins for a day until they finished their dinner, let alone Knuts. It wasn¡¯t until curfew that Harry and the others returned to the Gryffindormon with great disappointment. ¡°It seems that if the professor¡¯s jinx to work, he must say it sincerely.¡± Ron said disappointedly. Although Hermione was also disappointed, she had expected such a result, ¡°If the professor can activate this ability no matter how he says it, then he will be the most powerful wizard in the world.¡± Chapter 69: The Book Chapter 69: The Book ¡°Maledictus curse, a curse passed down from generation to generation.¡± The dim light illuminated the space in front of Sherlock¡¯s desk. After finishing the second-grade ss in the morning, he began preparing the next week¡¯s material. Except for another ss for the fourth-grade students in the afternoon, he stayed in the office most of the time. It was getting dark outside. Sherlock stood up from his seat and paced back and forth in the office to move his stiff body. He didn¡¯t eat dinner and wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat it. The current situation at Hogwarts is chaotic, although he didn¡¯t mean to cause it. But the reason why it became such a mess is because of his appearance. Sherlock is not a hero, but he still doesn¡¯t want to run away from the responsibility he should take. After crossing into this world, since he reced the original Sherlock and became a professor at Hogwarts while enjoying the things from the original Sherlock, he must undertake the obligations that the original Sherlock should take. Protecting this school and the students is his duty and responsibility. Otherwise, the original normal development of the story would deviate more, which caused Hogwarts to not deal with this incident and shut down. The troubles he created should be solved, and if he runs away, it is simply a cowardly move. Sherlock has always been concerned about catching the heir of Slytherin and almost told Dumbledore all the clues he knew from his previous life. But in this situation, those clues are obviously useless, and things are developing in an increasingly unknown direction. Sherlock stood quietly in front of the window, looked out at the dark mountains, and muttered to himself. ¡°It¡¯spletely deviated from the original. What a mess.¡± At the same time, in the Gryffindormon room. Harry, Ron, and Hermione discussed this for a long time, but they didn¡¯te up with any results. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just go back to sleep. We¡¯ll look for clues for the heir of Slytherin and see who is more suspicious besides Draco.¡± They parted in themon room, and Harry and Ron walked back to their bedroom together. ¡°Why haven¡¯t Neville and Seamustely?¡± Seeing the empty bedroom, Harry asked suspiciously. Ron replied, ¡°After dinner in the afternoon, I saw that Snape took them away. His expression was bad as if there was something wrong with the potions they had made together in the ss. They were probably being punished by helping him out in his office.¡± A moment of silence appeared on Harry¡¯s face for Neville and the others, ¡°I hope they cane back alive.¡± He sat on his bed, and before hey down, the corner of his eye suddenly caught a glimpse of his desk. He didn¡¯t know when an old book appeared. Harry sat up from the bed again. With a confused look, he walked to his desk, picked up the book, and asked Ron. ¡°Is this yours?¡± Ron turned his head to look, shook his head, and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t written a diary at all. I suggest you not open it. There are many curses in the wizarding world that are released through books.¡± At the same time, he warned about it, Harry had already opened the diary. Inside, the old and yellowed pages were nk. ¡°This is just an ordinary book, not as scary as you said.¡± Ron was taking off his sweater and going to shower before going to sleep. ¡°Maybe you identally took someone else¡¯s book while you were in ss? There¡¯s nothing written on it anyway, and it¡¯s estimated that the person who lost it won¡¯t look for it again. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± After speaking, he left the bedroom, leaving Harry alone in the room. He sat at the desk and continued to study the book by himself. Ron¡¯s spection was clearly wrong, as Harry discovered that the date of the book¡¯s cover indicated that it was made fifty years ago. There was not a single word in the diary. On the first page, he could only read a name written in ink, Tom Riddle. Flipping back further, there really isn¡¯t a single letter there. Finally, Harry turned to the back cover and saw the name of a newsagent in Vauxhall Road, London. ¡°This Tom Riddle must be a Muggle,¡± Harry thought to himself, ¡°That¡¯s why he bought the book on Vauxhall Road.¡± Harry took the book and studied it for a long time. He yawned and went back to the bed to lie down. But before Ron, Neville, and the others returned, Harry sat at the desk again. He dipped a bottle of ink with a quill, trying to write something on the book. However, the tip of his pen swiped across the page, leaving a trace of ink, which soon disappeared as if absorbed by the book. Harry¡¯s eyes widened. He tried to pick up the ink bottle and drop the ink into the diary. The diary was like a dry sponge, absorbing all the ink that fell on it. Just as Harry was amazed by this, a line of ck words suddenly appeared on the nk page. [Hello, you don¡¯t need to pour ink on it anymore. You can write in the book tomunicate with me.] Harry was excited. He felt like he had discovered something remarkable. He picked up the quill again and wrote in the book. [Hello, my name is Harry Potter.] The book also responded. [Hello, Harry Potter, my name is Tom Riddle. How did you find my book?] The words disappeared quickly, but Harry began to make a reply. [I don¡¯t know how, but it appeared on my desk.] [I guess they wanted to throw me away. Fortunately, I have everything that I know of in this book. I always knew that there were always some people who didn¡¯t want this book.] Harry was even more excited; he felt that Tom Riddle in this diary must know about the Chamber of Secrets. [What do you mean by that?] He scribbled so hard that he pierced the paper. Chapter 70: The Person Who Opened The Chamber Chapter 70: The Person Who Opened The Chamber [This diary contains some terrible things. Some things were covered up and happened at Hogwarts.] Looking at the sentence that appeared in the diary, Harry began to tremble slightly. He took a deep breath and quickly wrote in the book. [I¡¯m at Hogwarts, and something terrible is currently happening in this castle. Do you know about the Chamber of Secrets?] Harry¡¯s heart was beating very fast, and he felt that he would soon learn the truth about the Chamber of Secrets from this fifty-year-old book. In the book, Riddle¡¯s writing also became very scribbled, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to tell Harry everything he knew. He told Harry about his experience when the Chamber of Secrets was opened once, and a student died because of it. In the end, he caught the culprit, but the previous principal of Hogwarts did not allow him to tell the truth to protect the school¡¯s reputation. The culprit was expelled, Riddle was asked to keep it a secret, and the school gave him a trophy. Everything came to an end. Hearing him finish the story, Harry was so excited that he almost knocked over the ink on the side. He asked Riddle to tell him who the person who opened the Chamber of Secretsst time. Riddle agreed and invited Harry to see his memory by himself. Harry hesitated for a moment before agreeing. Riddle took Harry to see, from his own perspective, the event that the Chamber of Secrets was opened fifty years ago. Letting him personally see the whole process of how he reported Hagrid and how Hagrid let a ¡°creature¡± escape and was finally caught. Harry returned to reality after going through Riddle¡¯s memory. He stared at the desk and breathed heavily. The three of them had guessed that anyone could be the heir of Slytherin, but they never thought that the person who opened the Chamber of Secrets back then was Hagrid. When Harry was confused, the door to the bedroom was pushed open. Harry nervously closed the book instantly. Ron was wearing pajamas with wet hair and looked at Harry strangely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Of course, Harry doesn¡¯t want to hide these things from Ron. He couldn¡¯t wait to get up from his chair and tell Ron about everything he had gotten from the book and what he saw through his memory about Hagrid being fired fifty years ago. Ron¡¯s mouth opened wide, and when he heard Hagrid was the one who opened it, he was stunned. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ve heard the name Tom Riddle before. Tom Riddle won the award for the most brilliant student ever to attend Hogwarts fifty years ago.¡± Harry looked at him in surprise, ¡°Where did you see it?¡± Ron replied, ¡°It was because of the punishment that Filch gave me before where I didn¡¯t wipe the trophy room clean enough; he punished me to clean the trophy room again and saw it there.¡± Harry further confirmed that Riddle was telling the truth from his words. ¡°Maybe because he was exposing Hagrid, the school awarded Riddle the award. Which means what Riddle said is true!¡± Just when Harry and Ron wanted to continue chatting, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside. Neville and Seamus, whom Snape had punished for handling the potion materials, had returned. Harry and Ron both closed their mouths and secretly hid Riddle¡¯s book in their drawer. Neville and Seamus looked tired, and neither of them noticed anything unusual about Harry. ¡°Has Deane back yet?¡± Seamus asked. Ron shrugged and said, ¡°I just saw him next door. He seems to be showing off his new quill.¡± Harry looked at Neville, who was lying on the bed as if he had lost his soul as soon as he had entered the room. ¡°What did Snape ask you to do?¡± Neville said, ¡°The professor asked us to dig out the brains of three whole buckets of frogs. We have been doing it from six o¡¯clock until now, and our hands are covered with frog blood. Those dead frogs reminded me of¡­¡± Harry and the others looked at each other, and they knew that Trevor was Neville¡¯s pet. ¡°Come on now, don¡¯t be like that. Trevor is a toad, not a frog.¡± But Neville didn¡¯t seem to hear him because, by this time, he was snoring on the bed. He was tired and fell asleep quickly. Harry and the others could only look at each other helplessly. The next morning, while having breakfast in the Hall, Harry, Ron, and Hermione gathered together. Harry told Hermione everything he had learned from Riddlest night. Harry constantly recounts everything he saw in Riddle¡¯s memory to Hermione and Ron. ¡°Riddle may have gotten the wrong person,¡± Hermione said, defending Hagrid, ¡°Maybe another creature hurt someone¡­¡± ¡°But there are so many creatures at Hogwarts.¡± Ron didn¡¯t think Hermione¡¯s reasoning was logical. ¡°We¡¯ve known that Hagrid was fired before, and he has always liked to raise some interesting creatures, like Fluffy and Norbert.¡± Harry wanted to find a reason for Hagrid, but he was distressed to find that he couldn¡¯t find any reason to defend him at all. ¡°After Hagrid was fired back then, the attack stopped. Riddle wouldn¡¯t have won the trophy if he didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Hermione said, ¡°How about we go to Hagrid and ask him what happened back then?¡± ¡°How are we going to ask him?¡± Ron said, spreading his hands, ¡°Oh, hello, Hagrid. Have you released another furry, savage, terrifying friend recently?¡± ¡°What do you expect from him when he faced that question?¡± Hermione and Harry were silent. In the end, they decided not to go to Hagrid, and they didn¡¯t n to tell anyone about it. At the same time, Harry and the others also stop investigating Slytherin¡¯s heir. Hagrid¡¯s incident made them not want to face these problems without any further lead. Under the attention of Professor Sprout, the mandrakes in the greenhouse are growing, and when they are fully matured, those who have been petrified will be saved. The castle was calm the following week until something happened when Harry and the others were having the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss. Chapter 71: Parselmouth Chapter 71: Parselmouth ¡°Among the magical animals, there are many snake-like creatures, but only a few are considered dangerous by the Ministry of Magic.¡± Sherlock wrote the Basilisk on the ckboard. ¡°Among them, the Basilisk is one of the only two XXXXX-rated snake-like creatures. The other one is a Horned Serpent that has be extinct in Europe, and only a few survive in the American region, so we will not talk about it. But even if wepare the two, which are rated as one of the most dangerous creatures, the Basilisk is slightly more dangerous.¡± ¡°The appearance of this creature is not because of nature, but an experiment by a dark wizard.¡± ¡°Herpo the Foul was a notorious Greek dark wizard who lived a thousand years ago. The first Basilisk was born under his hands, and this creature was born to kill.¡± ¡°It was a giant snake, and the longest Basilisk recorded in history could grow fifty feet long. It was powerful and had venomous teeth, but the creature¡¯s most dangerous feature was its eyes.¡± The students listened. Although snake-like creatures are not interesting to them, listening to Sherlock¡¯s story is much more interesting than Professor Binns¡¯ ss. Sherlock said seriously, ¡°The Basilisk¡¯s eyes have a strong magic power, and anyone who looks at its eyes will die immediately, and there is no way to help you.¡± ¡°If a Basilisk identally attacks any of you in the future, you must remember that you must never look into its eyes as no one could stop its magic.¡± His tone was so strong that the students in the ssroom held their breath and deeply remembered what he said in their minds. Of course, the content of this ss is not just about Basilisks. Sherlock also brought a cage over, and it was covered with ayer of ck cloth, making it impossible for them to see what was inside. After exining the Basilisk, Sherlock removed the ck cloth from the cage, revealing the creature inside. It was arge snake with three heads. Its body was about five or six feet long and had bright orange skin with ck stripes. The three-headed snake¡¯s left head was staring coldly at the students. The head in the middle seems to be looking around. The right head has been spitting out its tongue and making a ¡°hiss¡± sound. Harry sat in the second row with Ron in this ss and could clearly see the whole figure of the three-headed snake. But the strange thing is that he didn¡¯t hear the hissing sound of snakes but heard an unpleasant, chattering voice. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault¡­ a wizard catches us¡­ and we¡¯re brought here¡­ just to keep these little brats entertained¡­ you¡¯ve always done the wrong thing¡­ why would I share my body with you guys¡­ all of you sucked¡­¡± Harry stared nkly at the snake in the cage, and he found the source of the sound he had heard. It seemed to be the head on the right side of the snake. When the snake attracted all the students¡¯ attention, Sherlock¡¯s voice sounded in the ssroom. ¡°This is a Runespoor snake, native to Burkina Faso, Africa. As you can see, it has three heads and a fierce appearance and is rated XXXX in the Ministry of Magic¡¯s rating along with amy and Ashwinder side by side.¡± ¡°Although the Runespoor looks frightening on the outside, it is not particrly vicious. But because of its appearance, many dark wizards keep it as a pet.¡± ¡°The one I brought was borrowed from a friend who was an Auror in the Ministry of Magic. This snake was a creature they got from a dark wizard.¡± When he said this, Ron quietly leaned into Harry¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how miserable Professor Forrest¡¯s friend is in his usual life.¡± Harry didn¡¯t give him any response and was still frowning at the snake. ¡°There was once a wizard who was proficient in the snakenguage and recorded the habits of the Runespoor. The three heads of the Runespoor have different functions.¡± ¡°The head on the left is a mastermind who decides where the Runespoor should go and what to do next. The head in the middle is a sleepyhead who will stay motionless for days, engrossed in visions and fantasy. The right head is a critic, with a continuous hiss, evaluating the efforts made by the left and middle heads.¡± Hearing Sherlock talk about this, the students began to no longer fear the Runespoor, and they all felt interested. As Sherlock said, the heads of the Runespoor in the cage arepletely in line with their characteristics, and they didn¡¯t make any aggressive moves from the beginning. ¡°The Runespoort has a short period of life because its three heads attack each other. It is often seen that the right head of the rune is always hissing, and the other two heads have joined forces to kill the right head.¡± Just as Sherlock was talking about this, a student below suddenly pointed out, ¡°Professor, the snake is fighting!¡± Sherlock frowned and looked down. He saw the head right one had been beaten by its twopanions on the left. The snake made an unpleasant hissing sound together. At this time, Harry heard a voice that waspletely different from others. ¡°You think¡­ you¡¯re very powerful? Why don¡¯t you act on your own?!¡± ¡°My visions¡­ are gone¡­ I have seen it for a long time¡­ Every time I think of the most important point¡­ You ruin it!¡± ¡°You two did something wrong¡­ Am I still to me? You want a fight¡­ Come then!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bite you¡­ I¡¯ll bite you¡­!¡± Harry looked at the snake that was fighting each other and couldn¡¯t help but persuade him, ¡°Don¡¯t fight; if you fight, all of you will die.¡± The three heads that were biting together suddenly stopped, and they stared at Harry nkly. The entire ssroom suddenly became quiet, so quiet that you couldn¡¯t even hear the sound of someone¡¯s breathing. Sherlock was raising his wand and preparing to cast a stun spell on the snake, but he was also stunned. Everyone in the ssroom was staring at Harry. Sherlock¡¯s eyes were strange, and one of the students showed fear and disgust. ¡°I¡¯ve heard what he said!¡± A Slytherin student shouted. ¡°Potter is talking to snakes. He¡¯s a Parselmouth!¡± Harry came to his senses, looked around, and didn¡¯t realize what he had done. Chapter 72: The Heir of Slytherin Chapter 72: The Heir of Slytherin The whole ssroom went into chaos. This ss was attended by Gryffindor and Slytherin students. When Harry speaks Parseltongue, all Slytherin students know what it means. ¡°That¡¯s a Parseltongue!¡± ¡°Potter is a Parselmouth!¡± ¡°It must be him who opened the Chamber of Secrets!¡± ¡°No wonder Draco was attacked! He is taking revenge on him!¡± Even on the Gryffindor side, except for the students from Muggle families, everyone else looked at Harry with strange eyes. Seamus shared the bedroom with Harry and muttered, ¡°No wonder you wanted to run out of the Hall that night. It turned out that you really opened the Chamber of Secrets!¡± Harry stared nkly at the students who were using him. He still didn¡¯t understand why they suddenly used him. ¡°What are you guys saying?¡± Even when Ron looked at Harry, his eyes showed no fear or doubt, which made Harry a little more at ease. ¡°Everyone, silence.¡± Sherlock¡¯s sound instantly silenced the chaotic ssroom. However, there are still Slytherin students who dared to raise their hands. ¡°Professor, Potter is a Parselmouth! This proves that he is the one who opened the Chamber of Secrets!¡± Sherlock had searched many snake-like magical creatures. He knew what Parselmouth meant. Almost every Parselmouth is a dark wizard. Szar Slytherin, one of the four founders of Hogwarts, is also a Parselmouth. It is also one of the reasons that the representative animal of the Slytherin house is a snake. Parseltonguenguage can be passed down along with family blood. In Hogwarts, whoever shows Parseltongue is likely to be a descendant of Slytherin. ¡°Slytherin wasn¡¯t the only one in the world who spoke Parseltounge, Mr. Nelson.¡± Sherlock said lightly, ¡°If this is the only reason you¡¯re going to use Potter, the judges of the Wizengamot would definitely take Potter¡¯s side.¡± ¡°But people with Parselmouth are the biggest suspects of Slytherin¡¯s heir! At least Potter should be locked up just in case!¡± a Slytherin student said. Sherlock¡¯s tone had begun to turn cold, ¡°It will only be done if you have any evidence about it. If you have solid evidence, let alone Potter will be locked up, and I can bring him to the Ministry of Magicter. But based on the evidence of him speaking Parseltongue, it would only vite his right to freedom.¡± ¡°Also, are you all the principal of Hogwarts?¡± He nced coldly at the students who wanted to say more. ¡°After this ss is over, I will tell Dumbledore the situation about what happened just now. How he will deal with this matter will be decidedter, and what you have to do now is to just sit down.¡± The respect that Sherlock umted among the students yed a role at this time. No one dared to continue to say more, but they couldn¡¯t continue the ss normally like they would. After the ss, Sherlock was about to carry the cage. When he left the ss, Harry hesitated to find him. ¡°Thank you for helping me out, Professor.¡± Sherlock waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job.¡± ¡°Professor, what is a Parselmouth?¡± Harry asked in confusion. ¡°You can think of it as a natural talent that basically cannot be learned, but people with this talent are generally dark wizards,¡± Sherlock said calmly. ¡°But I always think it¡¯s a stereotype. Parselmouth is just an ability to talk to the snake, not dark magic, which can change the user¡¯s mentality after using it. Many people I¡¯ve read had Parselmouths, whether normal wizards or dark wizards. Probably because of family problems, and some people have a stereotype against it.¡± Harry asked in confusion, ¡°What does this have to do with them suspecting that I am the heir of Slytherin?¡± ¡°Because of Szar Slytherin is a Parselmouth. The inheritance generally learns modern wizards with Parselmouth of their ancestors. His heir opened the Chamber of Secrets, and you happened to be here at this time showing your Parselmouth. It is expected for them to react in such a way.¡± Harry understands it now, but he still doesn¡¯t understand why he¡¯s the one that everyone is talking about just because he is a Parselmouth. Sherlock saw his sadness and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Many things have happened this semester. The students have been tense, and they are just using you as a vent. But the professors are adults, and no one will do anything to you just because you are a Parselmouth.¡± He rarely showed sincere feelings in front of the students. He leaned down and said seriously, ¡°I believe that the Chamber of Secrets has nothing to do with you, Harry. I also believe that you can prove it to others yourself.¡± A smile appeared on Harry¡¯s face, ¡°Thank you for your trust, Professor.¡± ¡°With that being said, it¡¯s time for me to go.¡± Sherlock¡¯s face returned to that usual expression, ¡°There is still a first-grade ss to teach; you guys are good enough at making the professors have headaches.¡± He left the ss with the cage in his hand. The Runespoort were staring at Harry all the time. When Sherlock took them away, the Runespoor made a sound. ¡°Goodbye¡­ little wizard¡­¡± Harry suppressed his desire to reply to them and instead waved them goodbye. After only three of them had left the ss, Ron said, ¡°I guess you will have a hard time at school in the future.¡± Harry shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. How did I know that just talking to the snake would cause such big trouble?¡± Ron looked at him strangely up and down, ¡°You might have to go through your family¡¯s lineage. Maybe you do have something to do with Slytherin. After all, when we¡¯re at the Sorting Ceremony, the Sorting Hat wants to put you into Slytherin, right?¡± Harry red at him, ¡°You suspect that I am the culprit who opened the Chamber of Secrets?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like them. There may be more than one heir of Slytherin. There is a bad one and a good one like you.¡± The two of them chatted for a long time, only to realize that Hermione never said anything, and they couldn¡¯t help looking at her curiously. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Hermione said thoughtfully, ¡°Professor Forrest said that he believed that the Chamber of Secrets had nothing to do with Harry; did he really mean it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Harry said with absolute certainty. Hermione¡¯s eyes turned to Harry, sharp with suspicion, ¡°Given what he can do, The Chamber of Secrets that was opened must have something to do with you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Besides, haven¡¯t we also done tests before? For some impossible things, Professor Forrest¡¯s jinx is useless.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s move on from this topic. I¡¯m already unlucky enough today. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t wish me good luck before leaving, or I wouldn¡¯t be living today.¡± Chapter 73: Post Office and Floo Powder Chapter 73: Post Office and Floo Powder Just like Sherlock said, the students at Hogwarts have taken the fact that Harry is Parselmouth as a vent because of their long-term pressure and depression. In just one noon, the things that happened in the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss spread throughout the entire school, and everyone¡¯s eyes on Harry became strange. Even the Gryffindor students have listened to the rumors, and their attitudes towards him have changed. Harry¡¯s roommate, Dean, walked up to him in horror. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Harry, I identally dropped a bread on your bed the other day. I hope you don¡¯t hold me against me. I didn¡¯t mean to do so!¡± Harry had a weird expression and didn¡¯t want to look up at him at all. This experience has happened many times since he came to the Hall. Many students who felt that they had offended him before came to apologize to him, hoping that he would forgive them and not be the next target. ¡°Why are they like this? Am that kind of person?¡± After Dean left, Harry finally asked Ron and Hermione. Ron drank the pumpkin juice in the cup and shrugged, ¡°Now you can see who the true friend who trusts you the most is.¡± Hermioneforted, ¡°As Professor Forrest said, they use you as a vent. When the people who were attacked in the hospital wake up, they will know the truth.¡± Harry¡¯s mood didn¡¯t improve much. He smashed the sausages on the te with his fork. Neville looked nervous and found him. ¡°I have something I want to tell you, Harry.¡± Harry said impatiently, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me, Neville. You didn¡¯t offend me. I¡¯m not the heir of Slytherin, nor have I ever opened the Chamber of Secrets and let the monster in ite out and hurt anyone.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± At this moment, George and Fred sat beside Harry with excited faces, pushing Neville away and wanting to say something to Harry. ¡°I heard that you became the heir of Slytherin, Harry!¡± George said excitedly as if he thought it was something amazing. Hermione looked at Neville and said dissatisfiedly, ¡°You pushed Neville away. He wanted to say something to Harry.¡± Fred waved his hands, ¡°Yeah, we know he was trying to apologize to Harry and spare him. He was there when we heard Harry was Parselmouth. Didn¡¯t you see his expression when you heard Harry speak Parseltongue? His face was as white as paper. I¡¯m sure he must have been terrified and wanted to beg Harry for mercy.¡± The twins looked at each other at this time, ¡°With such a status, you need a special guard!¡± ¡°We are going to be your guards for the great heir of Slytherin!¡± Looking at George and Fred as if they were going to make more trouble for Harry, Ron said with a frown, ¡°That¡¯s not funny at all.¡± George and Fred have left happily, preparing their things. Harry didn¡¯t care about George and Fred¡¯s jokes. ¡°At least they¡¯re not afraid of me, aren¡¯t they? They probably just want to tell the whole castle in this way that the identity of the heir of Slytherin is as ridiculous as their joke.¡± Harry¡¯s mood was also relieved after the twins made such a fuss. The professors don¡¯t think he¡¯s the culprit, so he wouldn¡¯t care about others much. In the next few days. There has been no attack at Hogwarts since Harry was identified as the heir of Slytherin. The person who really opened the Chamber of Secrets seemed to have disappeared from the castle and never appeared again. Harry became ustomed to other student¡¯s cautious attitude towards him. He and Ron had imagined when they would apologize to him by mistaking him as the heir of Slytherin. Neville hadn¡¯t seen Harry since that time in the Great Hall. Until on a Saturday in February. Instead of grading homework in the office or going to the library to study advanced knowledge, Sherlock dressed neatly and walked out of Hogwarts Castle. Because the coldest weather in January has just passed, the UK is still cold and windy in February. With the knitted hat on his head that Professor McGonagall gave him at Christmas and the robe that Mrs. Weasley knitted for him, Sherlock still felt the coldness on the way to Hogsmeade. At this time, there were very few people on the streets of Hogsmeade, as most of them were in the Three Broomstick¡¯s Inn or Hog¡¯s Head Inn, enjoying the warm butterbeer and fire. But the destination of Sherlock¡¯s trip was not both of the inns. He went to the other end of Hogsmeade, where the town¡¯s only official institution of the Ministry of Magic, ¡°Owl Post Office,¡± stood. After entering, a receptionist greeted him and asked him where he wanted to send his letter. However, Sherlock took out two Sickles directly from his pocket. ¡°I want to use the firece.¡± The wizard at the front desk didn¡¯t move much. He nced, and after getting the money from Sherlock, he pointed to the back room of the post office. ¡°The firece is avable now. Remember that only a small amount is enough when using a Floo powder. There are always people who think that this amount of money can be as much as powder they want to.¡± He muttered, but he didn¡¯t get up to follow Sherlock to supervise how much Floo powder he used. Sherlock walked into the room alone. The fire was burning brightly, making this small space warm and not feeling the slightest cold outside. He squeezed out a small amount of powder from the small box above the firece, sprinkled it into the fire, and at the same time clearly said his destination. ¡°Andrew Cavill¡¯s cabin.¡± The me soon turned dark green. Sherlock tapped his face with his wand, changed his eyebrows and hairstyle, and took out something from his pocket. It was a pair of gold wire sses. His whole appearance suddenly changed from that of a guy to that of a wizard who looks like he is working for the secretary department in the Ministry of Magic. After the preparations werepleted, Sherlock walked into the firece and disappeared into the fire. Chapter 74: Apparition School Chapter 74: Apparition School Since the first day at Hogwarts, Sherlock has never taken a day off except for his daily teaching. No matter whether he knew the plot or not, only improving his own strength is the most fundamental part of his development. He does it through the Hogwarts Library, thergest collection of books in the British wizarding world. From time to time, he can learn many useful skills and knowledge from Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick. This made Sherlock¡¯s learning progress very fast. Given his current magic level, he barely reached the level of an ordinary seventh-grade student of Hogwarts. It¡¯s only been less than half a year, and now he can at least be called a slightly stronger adult wizard. His other proficiency in magics is fine; whether he studies by himself or asks other professors for advice, Sherlock has a way to master it. The only thing he doesn¡¯t learn is Apparition, a magic that almost all wizards must have, and Sherlock couldn¡¯t learn it in Hogwarts. All the anti-apparition jinx are set around the school, and only the principal has the authority to cancel this jinx. Even Dumbledore usually relies on Phoenix to perform an Apparition in the castle. Sherlock had no choice but to practice this spell secretly. Moreover, due to the characteristics of Apparition, this spell is prone to idents when learning it. If this kind of ident happens without others to take care of it in time, it may even lead to death. But Sherlock had to learn this spell, and he needed to learn it as soon as possible. Because the original Sherlock had a license for the use of Apparition issued by the Ministry of Magic, if heter showed that he knew nothing about it, it would definitely make people suspicious. Sherlock had to master Apparition as soon as possible and couldn¡¯t find someone to help him during this period. At first, he had a lot of dead ends, but one day, he went to Filch to help deal with the twins to get some of the confiscated things back. Then, a charm learning lesson flyer was seen on his table. Filch looked shy at the time, as if he feared what Sherlock would see from this flyer. But Sherlock didn¡¯t care about his little secrets; instead, he was reminded and thought of his own way of learning Apparition. The way of learning Apparition is usually carried out in Hogwarts. When students are over the age of seventeen, they can enroll in the Apparition ss in the current semester. At that time, Dumbledore will set up a special area in the school without an anti-apparition jinx, and then the Ministry of Magic will send specialists to guide the process. The process is simr to getting a driver¡¯s license in the Muggle world. However, just like getting a driver¡¯s license, learning an apprenticeship is not free. After applying, you need to pay a fee to the Ministry of Magic. Not all students can afford it. Those students from poor families might have missed this opportunity, and if they want to learn Apparition again in the future, they could do it as well. The Ministry of Magic has privately authorized several non-governmental institutions simr to driving schools that can conduct learning Apparitions, allowing adult wizards to learn and take the exam. It is not difficult to find such institutions, and there are advertisements for these in the Daily Prophet newspaper. After careful research, Sherlock finally chose this ¡°??Speedy Phantom Wizard Training ss¡±. It took thirty-six gold Galleons to sign up for a private ss. 12 Galleons for the materials for the studying materials and 24 Galleons for private sses. It takes so much money just to learn a spell. Sherlock didn¡¯t care but couldn¡¯t use his real identity to attend the sses. The professor at Hogwarts was a public figure in the wizarding world. What¡¯s more, Sherlock is the youngest professor at Hogwarts in the past 100 years, and at least 80% of the British wizards have seen his photos. The wizarding world¡¯s three mostmon travel methods are Floo Network, Portkey, and Apparition. Sherlock felt that he had been spinning in the green mes for an unknown amount of time. Just when his mind was about to be shaken, his feet touched a solid wooden floor. He walked out of the fire in a daze while taking care of his slightly messy robe. ¡°John Watson?¡± A rough, hoarse voice sounded, calling out Sherlock¡¯s pseudonym. It¡¯s a small hut. The owner of the house is an old man in his sixties or seventies. He has gray hair and wrinkles on his face, but his body is strong, and you can see the muscle lines clearly. At this time, Sherlock didn¡¯t have to pretend to be as cold as usual. He casually observed the furnishings in the house, shrugged, and said, ¡°Yes, are you Mr. Cavill?¡± ¡°You will call me an instructor from now on.¡± Mr. Cavill stood up from the sofa; his back was straight, and he was not much shorter than Sherlock. ¡°Since I received your payment, I will hold you to strict standards until you can pass the Ministry of Magic¡¯s Apparition exam in your studies.¡± Cavill was Sherlock¡¯s carefully selected Apparition teacher. He had previously served as a trainee Auror training instructor at the Ministry of Magic. He may have a bad temper, but he is responsible and has a lot of experience in fully dealing with special situations. ¡°Okay, Instructor Cavill. Where do we start?¡± Cavill put on his robe, pushed open the hut door, and led Sherlock out. Outside was awn the size of three football fields. ¡°I want to know your situation first.¡± The wind outside was blowing hard, but Cavill was so strong that he didn¡¯t even button up his robe, so he let the cold wind blow his back. He took out the application letter Sherlock had written to him a few days ago, ¡°You practiced Apparation in school before, but because of a Splinching, you stopped halfway and didn¡¯t continue learning?¡± Chapter 75: Andrew Cavill Chapter 75: Andrew Cavill To learn Apparition, you don¡¯t need to provide too much information about yourselves. The real verification of your identity is when you take the exam in the Ministry of Magic. When Sherlock signed up for the private school, he forged a simple fake identity for himself. ¡°Yes, I still remember that when I was in seventh grade, my head and body were Splinching. Fortunately, there was someone from the Ministry of Magic who helped me in time.¡± Sherlock looked terrified. Cavill waved his hand, ¡°Rest assured, you should have already read the information on my side beforeing here. I have taught more than 100 adult wizards to obtain the Apparition Certificates, and there has been no ident since then.¡± After a simple chat, Cavill didn¡¯t continue to talk to Sherlock, ¡°Okay, Watson. Since you have been in touch with Apparition before, you should remember the principle of the spell, right?¡± Before Sherlock came, he had read through all the learning materials, ¡°Goal, determination and calm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Apparition and all other spells need this mentality, but you need more of it in Apparition.¡± Cavill gave him a demonstration in front of Sherlock. He waved his wand, and his figure suddenly disappeared in ce, followed by a sound that sounded like a whip in the air, and in the next second, he appeared next to a wooden fence ten meters away. He used Apparition again and returned to Sherlock¡¯s side. ¡°Just by looking at it, you can¡¯t see this kind of skill at an early age. The most important thing about this magic is to understand it by yourself. No matter how nervous you are, you must maintain your mentality.¡± Cavill indicated that Sherlock should try it himself. Sherlock had already memorized the spell and the casting method, and the only thing missing was the chance to try it. The role of going to a private school is like an insurance for himself. If there is a Splinching, someone will help him. Sherlock pulled out his wand and exhaled softly while Cavill still emphasized the main points to him. ¡°Remember the three principles. You can do it, don¡¯t be too nervous. Even if there is a Splinching, I can help youter.¡± After staring at the location of the wooden fence, determining the target, and determining that he would reach that ce, Sherlock waved the wand in his hand. He activated the spell. He felt like his body was caught by something and was about to fly in one direction. Sherlock didn¡¯t panic. He still remembered the calm principle. He turned around slightly and could clearly feel that his body began to be empty. The next moment, he seemed to have passed through thousands of mountains and rivers and was motionless. When he turned aroundpletely and stood calmly in ce, Sherlock found that he had moved to the side of the wooden fence. Loud apuse came from where he was standing before, and Cavill looked at him in amazement. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone should do this with my help. Looking at your performance, it doesn¡¯t look like a beginner¡¯s move at all.¡± Sherlock looked at the wooden ring next to him. His Apparition was not perfect, and thending point was about one meter away from what he had imagined. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s because your goal is still somewhatcking. You can try again.¡± Cavill summed up the reasons for Sherlock¡¯s mistake and asked him to do it again. The second Apparition was perfect, but after Sherlock teleported into the wooden fence before the smile on his face appeared, he couldn¡¯t help but hold his stomach and vomit. Cavill helped him with a cup of hot tea from the house and handed it to him. ¡°I believe that you are new to Apparation. Some neers are always ufortable with this feeling, but it will be much better after you get used to it.¡± Sherlock took the tea from him, thanked him, and asked, ¡°Is the Apparition up to the standard?¡± ¡°Of course, with your performance just now, as long as you don¡¯t make mistakes in the exam, you can easily get the Ministry of Magic¡¯s certificate.¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, how long does it take for an adult wizard to learn this?¡± Sherlock asked casually, sipping his tea. ¡°Normally, it takes a month of continuous study. I met a very talented young man who only spent three days. Yours is a special case among special cases.¡± Cavill shrugged and said, ¡°Young people like to hearpliments. Usually, after the wizards whoe to me to learn, I will say that they are rare geniuses and make them happy. But you are indeed the only one with it that has the best ability to do so.¡± He knew that his talent was not learned to such a degree. It was just that the original Sherlock had already learned this spell. While it seemed like it was his first time learning it, it was actually the equivalent of picking up unfamiliar skills and mastering them again. Seeing the way Sherlock was thinking, Cavill patted him on the shoulder and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I nned to charge you thirty-six Galleons to teach you for a week. You don¡¯t have to pay for the rest since you learned it in less than a day. You can continue while I eat my lunch.¡± When Sherlock signed up for the ss, the tuition was paid upfront for 12 Galleons, and the remaining 24 Galleons were paid at the end of the study and obtaining the Ministry of Magic certificate ording to the agreement. Sherlock could hear from Cavill that he wanted to make friends with himself by waiving the remaining tuition fees. He had nothing toin about. Sherlock continued practicing Apparition, teleporting back and forth on thewn. When it was noon, Cavill, who had cooked the steak, called him into the room and ced two sses of brandy on the table. ¡°I drink a little bit of alcohol every meal. You can drink it at your own discretion.¡± Sherlock didn¡¯t intend to drink. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t drink alcohol, but because he wasn¡¯t used to drinking with someone he just met for a day. It can be seen that although Cavill looks tough, he is a good person, especially after drinking. He talks more and more to him. ¡°The Aurors are bad now. I was also a dark wizard hunter fighting on the front line when I was young. I fought with those Death Eaters when they were at their peak state.¡± He moved the brandy in his ss and took the one that Sherlock didn¡¯t touch. ¡°To be honest, fighting the Death Eaters was the most dangerous thing in my life. I almost died back then.¡± He stretched out his hand and gestured with his index finger. ¡°At that time, there was a short gap between the Killing Curse and me. Fortunately, someone pushed me away in time, but then that person died.¡± Cavill sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t even know the name of the person who saved me. He died in that fight.¡± After drinking two sses of brandy, there was no change at first, but when it hit, his face flushed, and he quietly asked Sherlock, ¡°Have you heard about the Hogwarts incident recently?¡± Sherlock narrowed his eyes and nodded calmly, ¡°I heard some of it.¡± Chapter 76: It Was Opened 50 Years Ago Chapter 76: It Was Opened 50 Years Ago ¡°The Chamber of Secrets has been opened again.¡± Cavill asked drunkenly, ¡°You know the legend of the Chamber of Secrets, right?¡± Sherlock nodded casually. ¡°The founder of Hogwarts, Szar Slytherin, and the other three founders had different visions. Thinking that Muggle-born students were not worthy to learn magic at Hogwarts, he built a secret room to hide the terrifying monster in it, waiting for his heir to open the room and sterilize the entire castle.¡± He blinked, staring at Cavill, ¡°How did you know that the Chamber is now open?¡± Cavill ate the steak. He directly used a fork to fork the whole piece of steak, ¡°My grandson is in sixth grade at Hogwarts, and although Dumbledore has been holding things down and not spreading them out, some information is still out.¡± Sherlock pondered for a moment, and it seemed to him that there was indeed a Hufflepuff student surnamed Cavill in the sixth grade. ¡°Why do you ask this? Has the Chamber of Secrets been opened before?¡± Sherlock asked softly. Cavill smiledcently, ¡°I¡¯ve known a little about it. Although they always say that I like to brag about stuff every time I drink, this is not it.¡± He ate the rest of the steak in three or two bites and began to speak in a serious tone, ¡°About fifty years ago, probably not so long. Pardon my memory, which has deteriorated, and I have forgotten exactly when. But at that time, the principal of Hogwarts, Dumbledore, was just an ordinary professor.¡± ¡°That year, a mysterious man didn¡¯t know where he was ying, and there was an unending attack in Hogwarts.¡± ¡°A student died because of this. There was a bigmotion, and the students in the castle worried about the situation. They all said that the Chamber of Secrets was opened, and someone released the monster that Slytherin was hiding in the castle and ready to start the sterilization of the entire school.¡± It was the first time that Sherlock knew that the Chamber of Secrets was opened this year. It was not the first time it happened, but this was the second time. He frowned and asked, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then the problem was suddenly resolved.¡± Cavill shrugged, ¡°No one knows why. The principal at the time suddenly announced that the student¡¯s death was just an ident. There were no further attacks, but Hogwarts expelled a student that time.¡± ¡°Did the attack end after the student was expelled?¡± ¡°Most likely is, Watson.¡± Cavill¡¯s voice gradually became low. ¡°Connecting the dots avable, you can guess that the expelled student must have something to do with the Chamber of Secrets.¡± Sherlock¡¯s attention waspletely focused. He didn¡¯t expect to learn this information from an Apparition private school. ¡°What was that student¡¯s name?¡± Cavill hupped, and he remembered everything clearly, ¡°That student was expelled from Hogwarts fifty years ago. But he hasn¡¯t let go of Hogwarts even now, and Dumbledore still trusts him. I know Dumbledore took an interest in interesting people, but he had a weird taste.¡± He didn¡¯t continue to nder Dumbledore; he said a name, ¡°Rubeus Hagrid, the current Hogwarts gamekeeper and a loyal follower of Dumbledore.¡± Hearing this name, Sherlock was stunned. It took him a long time to regain his senses, and he asked, ¡°How did you know these things again?¡± Cavill¡¯s drink was empty at this time, and he was already drowsy, ¡°How do I know? Rubeus Hagrid was my ssmate back then. While he¡¯s a good person, he¡¯s always interested in those strange animals, and then uh¡­¡± His voice has be unintelligible. But the most important thing was that Sherlock had already understood the information and was not in the mood to continue listening to what he saidter. He never thought that the Chamber of Secrets was rted to Hagrid. Because of Hagrid¡¯s appearance and personality, no one could associate him with the identity of the heir of Slytherin. Sherlock stood up from the chair, and Cavill¡¯s snoring could already be heard in his ears. He took out the remainder of the ss fee from his pocket and put it on the table. Of course, a day¡¯s teaching is not worth so much money, but the things he learned from his mouth are worth it. Cavill wanted to be friends with him, but Sherlock definitely couldn¡¯t reveal his true identity to him. So he might as well give out the money that should be paid, and both of them would be going on their way with no problem. He didn¡¯t go back into the hut and didn¡¯t intend to use the Floo Network to go back. Sherlock walked to the area where he practiced Apparition and chanted the spell directly. His body disappeared in the wind, and the next second, in the distant town of Hogsmeade, he reappeared in a secluded alley. Sherlock took off his disguise, put his sses in his pocket, and walked out of the alley. When he walked to the main road of Hogsmeade, he encountered several professors walking by. ¡°Oh, Sherlock? When did youe here?¡± The person who asked the question was Professor Sprout, who was apanied by Professor Sinistra, Professor of Astronomy, and Burbage, Professor of Muggle Studies. After returning to Hogsmeade, Sherlock¡¯s expression returned to its usual look. He replied calmly, ¡°I went to the Owl Post Office to do some business this morning.¡± Professor Sinistra invited Sherlock, ¡°We¡¯re going to the Three Broomstick Inn for tea. Do you want toe with us?¡± Sherlock wanted to refuse, but then he changed his mind and agreed. He apanied several professors for tea. With Sherlock¡¯s cold character, there was nothing to talk about during this time. He just sat for about two hours, got up, said goodbye to Professor Sprout and the others, and returned to the castle. At this time, many lower-grade students were chattering in the corridor. Sherlock didn¡¯t go back to his office but went straight to a stone statue at the end of the corridor on the floor where the principal¡¯s office was located. ¡°I want to see Professor Dumbledore.¡± The stone statue didn¡¯t reply. It seemed to be waiting for something. After it got a response, the statue made way for Sherlock. Chapter 77: Dumbledores Memory Chapter 77: Dumbledores Memory Dumbledore was in his office, looking at a document on the table and thinking about something. In addition to the principal of Hogwarts, he has many identities. For example, the Chief Warlock of Wizengamot, the Supreme Mugwump of the International Confederation of Wizards, and so on. He has to deal not only with Hogwarts¡¯s official business but also with other things outside Hogwarts. Seeing Sherlock walking in, he raised his head, put down the quill, and smiled at him, ¡°Do you want a dessert?¡± As soon as his voice was heard, a small pile of cookies and two cups of steaming tea appeared on an empty silver te on the desk. ¡°Thank you, Professor. But I just returned from a tea with Professor Sprout at the Three Broomsticks Inn.¡± Sherlock sat down. ¡°Since you didn¡¯te to apany me for a tea, what can I help you?¡± Without beating around the bush, Sherlock directly stated his intentions, ¡°It¡¯s about the incident that has been happening in the castle since the beginning of this semester, Professor.¡± ¡°Oh? What did you find?¡± ¡°The information in the school has been leaked outside, and I heard a rumor in the bar today that I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, so I came to you to make sure it¡¯s true.¡± Sherlock¡¯s face was serious. After Dumbledore¡¯s teacup was brought up, put it down and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s the content of the rumor?¡± ¡°Fifty years ago, the Chamber of Secrets was opened, and Hagrid was expelled at that time,¡± Sherlock said he didn¡¯t mean to question Hagrid; he just wanted to ask Dumbledore about this matter. After listening to Sherlock¡¯s words, Dumbledore didn¡¯t remain silent or hide anything. He nodded calmly as if he was facing a small incident that happened before. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Fifty years ago, when I was just a professor at Hogwarts, I wanted to stop them from throwing that usation at Hagrid. I can only let him stay in the school first so that he will not be homeless.¡± ¡°Was the Chamber of Secrets really opened? Hagrid was involved in this?¡± Sherlock frowned. He didn¡¯t expect the Chamber of Secrets to involve three timelines: the ancient times when the founder of Hogwarts created it, fifty years ago, and now. Dumbledore did not reply to Sherlock immediately but quietly watched him fall into a brief contemtion. Sherlock didn¡¯t bother him, waiting for him to think. After a moment, Dumbledore seemed to be ready to make a decision, and he stood up from his chair. ¡°Since you already know all this, are you interested in seeing what happened back then?¡± His eyes were clear, and he sent an invitation to Sherlock. Sherlock nodded without hesitation, indicating that he wanted to know what happened at that time. Dumbledore took out a basin that looked like it was made of stone from the cab and put it on the desk. He aimed his wand at his temple, twirled the wand gently, and pulled out a ray of silver strand from his mind and put it into the stone basin. ¡°This is a Pensieve. Sometimes, I take out my thoughts and put them here to see more things clearly. It can also allow us to look back on those past events.¡± He looked at Sherlock and guided him. ¡°You can stick your face into the basin.¡± Sherlock walked in front of the Pensieve, looked at the silver strands swirling inside, bent down, and slowly buried his face in it. A sense of weightlessness fell from the air, but soon, his feet stepped on solid ground. The surrounding darkness dissipated, and Sherlock found himself outside the corridor of Hogwarts. The sky outside turned dark. Only the torches hanging on the walls illuminated the surrounding space. After a while, Dumbledore went to Sherlock¡¯s side. Looking at the surroundings, he saw they werepletely different from the Hogwarts he knew. Sherlock took a small breath and asked, ¡°Is this Hogwarts fifty years ago?¡± ¡°It is Hogwarts fifty years ago in my memory.¡± Dumbledore said softly. Just as his voice fell, a tall wizard with long hair and a long beard, who looked a bit like Dumbledore, passed by them. Dumbledore motioned to Sherlock, and they followed him together. ¡°This is you when you were young?¡± Sherlock said with surprise. Dumbledore nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right, I was just a Transfiguration professor at Hogwarts then.¡± Sherlock didn¡¯t ask any more questions; they just followed the younger version of Dumbledore all the way to the foyer on the first floor. A boy with a prefect badge on his chest happened to meet the young Dumbledore, and he greeted the student. ¡°Why are you wandering around sote, Tom?¡± The boy named Tom was calm and replied, ¡°I was going to see the principal just now, sir.¡± ¡°Go to bed now.¡± The young Dumbledore stared at Tom, ¡°Don¡¯t wander around in the castle these days since you know what happened.¡± He shook his head with a sigh, but Sherlock could hear the meaning. ¡°The attack has already happened at this time, and a student died because of it?¡± Sherlock asked Dumbledore beside him. Dumbledore also nodded, ¡°Yes, at this time, Hogwarts has already begun to n to be shut down.¡± While they were talking, the young Dumbledore had said goodnight to Tom, and the two separated. But at this time, Dumbledore grabbed Sherlock¡¯s arm, and instead of following his younger self, he stood in front of the hall and exined to him. ¡°Because this is my memory, we have no way to see what happened to other people without me being there at the time. But soon you will see something.¡± Not long after Dumbledore finished speaking, a violent explosion sounded at the Hogwarts basement below their feet. Chapter 78: The Answer Is Wrong Chapter 78: The Answer Is Wrong On a quiet night, a spell explodes, and a loud sound can be heard. The floor beneath Sherlock and Dumbledore¡¯s feet shook slightly, but soon it stopped, and another sound began to appear again. It was a violent running sound. Under their feet, when the sound reached Sherlock, it had be subtle, but he could still clearly hear the characteristics of the sound. This is not the sound of a bipedal creature. Another louder sound came down from the stairs, and the young Dumbledore, who had just walked upstairs, had a serious expression and ran downstairs in a hurry. Sherlock and Dumbledore followed him and soon came to the corridor where the basement room was. Just as they emerged from the stairs, a huge figure suddenly passed them. Sherlock saw the whole creature figure. It was a huge spider. The young Dumbledore also apparently found out what the creature was. Sherlock didn¡¯t even see where he drew his wand, but in the next second, he swung his right arm. A red light exploded in the air; it spread a little bit of spider webs in the stairway. A low-pitched scream sounded, and green blood was spilled on the stairs. But the speed of the fleeing figure remained unstopped and disappeared without a trace in an instant. After losing his target, the young Dumbledore frowned. Instead of chasing after the fleeing spider, he continued to run quickly towards the Potions ssroom, where the noise came. A sudden burst of a powerful spell had destroyed the ssroom, and Tom, who had met young Dumbledore before, was being pinned down by a bigger student. ¡°Professor Dumbledore, Hagrid released the monster in the Chamber of Secrets! I almost caught them with my hands just now, but Hagrid stopped me and let it run away!¡± Although Hagrid subdued Tom, his face was still calm, and he recounted everything that had happened just then. But the young Hagrid was mad. He desperately exined his side of what happened. ¡°No, Professor Dumbledore, it¡¯s not Aragog! He hasn¡¯t even been out of the cupboard since it was born, and he won¡¯t kill anyone! It really isn¡¯t him!¡± Young Dumbledore¡¯s eyes were calm, but he could see that he couldn¡¯t tell who was right now. ¡°Get up, Hagrid, and let Tom go first.¡± Just as they talked, a footstep sounded, and several older wizards and witches came. All of them were professors at Hogwarts at the time. Sherlock recognized two people between them: one was Professor Slughorn when he was young, and the other was the former Hogwarts Principal, Armando Dippet, whom he had seen in the portraits of the principal in the principal¡¯s office. He looked very old, a little older than Dumbledore. ¡°Albus, what happened?¡± Dumbledore shook his head, ¡°I just arrived; I¡¯ll let the two of them speak for themselves.¡± Hagrid and Tom went on to tell their own stories. As a prefect, Tom¡¯s image in the eyes of the professors is really good. Except for Dumbledore, almost no one thinks he will lie about things. As for Hagrid, because he is mixed-blood, his talent in magic is really different. It can even be said he¡¯s not good atmon magic, but he¡¯s very talented in the Care of Magical Animal sses. Coupled with the creature who had just been injured by Dumbledore¡¯s spell and ran away in front of his eyes, the situation can be said to be one-sided. Everything around them turned into silver mist, whirling and flying around Sherlock and Dumbledore. ¡°His acting skills were good,¡± Dumbledore¡¯s calm voice sounded, ¡°Even when I first saw him, I knew what he was really going to do. When I saw himter and his school performance, I thought he had changed his way. The things he did when he was a child were just because no one taught him, and he was ignorant.¡± ¡°You mean, Tom?¡± Sherlock asked. From the beginning to the end, he showed maturity and steadiness that did not match his age. Judging from this alone, he should be a good wizard. Dumbledore doesn¡¯t answer his question as the silver mist surrounding them reunites to create a new scene. This time, it was in the principal¡¯s office at Hogwarts. There is no Phoenix here. The portraits of past principals are on the wall. It only misses one of the principals, Armando Dippet, because this old man was sitting on the chair in the principal¡¯s room at this time. ¡°I don¡¯t think Hagrid¡¯s decision can be determined prematurely. This matter needs more specific investigation. At least we have to catch the creature that attacked the students.¡± In the office, the young Dumbledore tried to persuade Dippet to change his mind. But Dippet just shook his head, ¡°We don¡¯t have time, Albus. The Ministry needs an answer, the board needs an answer, and the parents of the dead girl need an answer. We have to show them so that Hogwarts will not be shut down because of this.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be much of a difference?¡± Dippet¡¯s voice sounded weak and old. ¡°Hagrid himself admitted that he did have a friend in the form of weird creatures. We asked him to give him that friend, but he never agreed. He didn¡¯t trust us and thought we would kill his friend. Why would he act like that if someone could prove his innocence?¡± The young Dumbledore didn¡¯t continue. He silently turned around and left the principal¡¯s office. Dumbledore said softly as he watched his young self leave. ¡°I knew at the time that even if Hagrid brought out his friend and proved that he wasn¡¯t the culprit, it wouldn¡¯t change the situation.¡± ¡°As Principal Dippet said, they need an answer, even if it may be wrong.¡± Chapter 79: The True Heir of Slytherin Chapter 79: The True Heir of Slytherin The scenes changed again, and Sherlock saw the scene of Hagrid being taken away by the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic. He also saw Principal Dippet and told the reporter of the Daily Prophet who came to the interview. ¡°The Chamber of Secrets is just a legend, and the student¡¯s death is just an ident.¡± He also saw where the Chief Warlock of Wizengamot convicted young Hagrid in court, stripped him of his status, and made the Auror destroy his wand. After countless scenes shed by, a new scene appeared again. This time, it was a rainy night. The location is in front of a dpidated wooden house in a dpidated town. The young Dumbledore stood outside the wooden hut with an umbre. The raindrops falling from the sky met the umbre¡¯s surface, making a muffled sound of raindrops hitting. Sherlock and Dumbledore couldn¡¯t feel the rain from the sky. The raindrops passed through their bodies. For them, the whole world was nothing. Standing beside young Dumbledore, they saw the scene inside the wooden house. The wooden house had no door, and the wind blew into the house. Hagrid was shivering from the cold, curled up in a nket, and looked at the young Dumbledore. ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t do it, professor, I didn¡¯t kill the girl¡­ It¡¯s not me¡­ It¡¯s not Aragog¡­ It¡¯s neither of us¡­¡± He curled up in the cabin. Young Dumbledore asked with a clear look, ¡°Where is your family?¡± ¡°Mother abandoned father long ago¡­ he didn¡¯t make it through this year¡­ He died of illness¡­ I buried him in the woods¡­ Fortunately, he didn¡¯t see me being expelled¡­¡± Looking at Hagrid¡¯s current state, young Dumbledore¡¯s eyes gradually became firmer. He seriously said, ¡°You must tell me the truth, Hagrid. What was that creature you kept at Hogwarts?¡± Hagrid shuddered, his eyes clearly showing struggle and hesitation. He was afraid. He didn¡¯t haveplete trust in Dumbledore. He was afraid that after telling about Aragog, he would be killed. ¡°You have to trust me, Hagrid.¡± Dumbledore¡¯s words were firm, ¡°I can help you, but I need to know everything you do.¡± Hagrid¡¯sst struggle is over; he must believe him, or he¡¯ll continue like this. Not only will he starve to death, but Aragog might go out and hurt someone else. ¡°It¡¯s an Acromant. Aragog, it¡¯s a giant Acromant.¡± ¡°Where is it now?¡± Hagrid sniffed, ¡°Aragog. Come out, Aragog.¡± A huge spider slowly walked out on a dark night and came to Dumbledore. His body is as huge as Hagrid¡¯s; it has eight huge eyes and can speak in a humannguage. ¡°I have never hurt anyone. Hagrid regards me as his friend. I have never hurt humans before, nor will I now or in the future.¡± Dumbledore looked at the wound on Aragog¡¯s back and recognized that it was the one he hit with a spell at Hogwarts before. The appearance of Aragog proved that what Hagrid said was true. He is not the one who opened the Chamber of Secrets. Although Aragog is an Acromant, he also belongs to an XXXXX-rated magical animal. But in any case, it can¡¯t directly kill people. This ispletely inconsistent with the cause of death of the victim. On a rainy night, the young Dumbledore drew out his wand. Just when Hagrid was terrified, and Aragog was alert and ready to attack. He cast the Drying Charm on Hagrid, who was soaked all over. ¡°Come with me, Hagrid. I¡¯ll help you find a ce to settle down.¡± The young Dumbledore stretched out his hand to Hagrid. He looked at him tremblingly and slowly stretched out his hand. The screen stopped again. Some scenes passed quickly, and the young Dumbledore brought Hagrid back to Hogwarts. Almost all professors in the school opposed the idea, and Principal Dippet was silent. He would let Hagrid be the school¡¯s gamekeeper. Finally, the world began to tremble; Sherlock stood up suddenly and took two steps back. He returned to the principal¡¯s office at Hogwarts. Dumbledore had already sat back in the chair and sipped the warm tea. ¡°Hagrid is not the problem. The problem is the student who was involved in that night, Tom?¡± Sherlock sat back opposite Dumbledore and asked with a frown. Dumbledore put down the cup and revealed Tom¡¯s identity to Sherlock. The student¡¯s full name was Tom Riddle, who was Voldemort. Sherlock¡¯s pupils shrank, and his whole body froze. He still remembers who Voldemort is. Who would have thought that a good and calm boy would turn out to be an evil person in the future? ¡°So, is he the heir of Slytherin?¡± ¡°I have traced his family tree; his father is an ordinary Muggle. But his maternal grandfather is rted to the Slytherin family, and he has Szar Slytherin¡¯s blood flowing through him.¡± ¡°I suspected it at first when he had begun to threaten the safety of the wizarding world. I found out that the person who opened the Chamber was Tom. It may be the same as now. There may be more than one descendant of Slytherin, but Tom is the only one who knows the entrance to the Chamber.¡± Sherlock muttered to himself, ¡°But Tom himself is not in Hogwarts. Someone took his role and opened the Chamber of Secrets¡­¡± He stared at Dumbledore. ¡°Maybe it was the diary? That diary is what he left behind. You guessed at the beginning that the person who sent that diary to Hogwarts was Lucius Malfoy. Because the Death Eater is still outside, only he has the closest rtionship with that person. Dumbledore crossed his hands on the desk and said in a deep voice, ¡°But Lucius doesn¡¯t know who holds the diary now.¡± Chapter 80: No More Attacks Chapter 80: No More Attacks Harry is in a bad mood right now. He found that Riddle¡¯s diary was missing. Since thest time he talked with Riddle, he knew from his memory that the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets had been opened once, and the suspect was Hagrid. Harry had been hiding it in his drawer. But when he opened the drawer again today, the diary disappeared. Harry told Ron and Hermione about it. ¡°Is it possible that Riddle ran away by himself in the diary? After all, you ignored him for more than two months.¡± Ron spected. Harry was confused, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have legs. How could it escape by itself? I think someone might have stolen it.¡± Neville happened to pass them, and Ron casually asked, ¡°Have you seen the diary in Harry¡¯s drawer, Neville?¡± Neville acted like he didn¡¯t know anything, ¡°No, not at all.¡± After that, he left in a hurry. Ron touched his chin and looked at Neville¡¯s back thoughtfully. ¡°Neville¡¯s behavior is a little suspicious.¡± Harry said weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t bother him. I wouldn¡¯t even dare to believe that Neville would steal it.¡± Ron shrugged. He was joking about it. Everyone can steal, but Neville definitely won¡¯t because he¡¯s too scared. Hermione was a little absent-minded. She was holding a book as if she was looking for something. Harry and Ron turned to look at her, ¡°You¡¯ve been reading that book for three days. What are you reading?¡± Hermione closed the book and turned to stare at them, ¡°Looking at details you¡¯ll never notice.¡± She stood up from her seat, ¡°I¡¯m going to the library to return the book. Do you want toe?¡± Harry and Ron looked at each other and had the same thought. ¡°We¡¯re going out for a walk, but we¡¯re not going to the library. The Quidditch match is about to start. Wood and the others are waiting for me to do a practice.¡± They walked out of the Gryffindormon room together, parted in front of the hallway. The weather outside today is not bad; it is good weather for ying Quidditch. Harry and Ron walked side by side, still talking about the diary. ¡°Would you like to tell the professor about it?¡± Ron asked. Harry asked, ¡°What should we say after telling the professor? It¡¯s just an ordinary diary that the professors won¡¯t pay attention to. But if we tell everything, what will they do to Hagrid?¡± Even if he was ndered as the heir of Slytherin, Harry didn¡¯t want Hagrid to be suspected by others. They walked down the stairs and suddenly saw two figures standing in the corridor chatting at the corner of the third floor. It¡¯s Sherlock and Professor Flitwick. Their statures formed a strong contrast, and Sherlock kept his head down when speaking. Harry grabbed Ron¡¯s sleeve, hid on the side of the wall, and heard the conversation between the two. ¡°Are you ready for the final exam?¡± Professor Flitwick has always been concerned about Sherlock¡¯s teaching at Hogwarts. Sherlock has been busy with the Chamber of Secrets these days. Even if he knew from Dumbledore who the heir of Slytherin was, he still didn¡¯t know where the diary was. ¡°The preparation is almost done. The exam is easy toe up with, and I am now preparing to write the papers. Because there are several sets, it will take a while.¡± ¡°This time of the year is always the busiest time, but it¡¯s good to finish it, and the summer vacation will be amazingter.¡± He said worriedly, ¡°It¡¯s just that the incident has not been resolved, and the culprit has not been caught. I don¡¯t know if this year¡¯s exam will go smoothly.¡± When Harry and Ron heard this, they had bad feelings in their hearts. The two looked at each other in horror, and when they were about to walk away, Sherlock spoke. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since then, and there shouldn¡¯t be any more attacks.¡± He thought about the conversation he had with Dumbledore in the office yesterday, ¡°The culprit¡¯s purpose is not very simple.¡± After Sherlock finished speaking, he noticed Harry and Ron, who walked away with a bad expression. He looked at the two of them suspiciously. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Harry was holding his expression, mourning for one of his ssmates who would be attacked next. ¡°Nothing, Professor. We just had a stomachache.¡± Sherlock looked at Harry and Ron, who had the same expression, ¡°You two have a stomachache together?¡± Professor Flitwick looked at them, ¡°They may have eaten something unclean. If the pain still continues, it is better for you to go to the school infirmary to get it examined.¡± ¡°No need, professor, we just have a little pain, and it¡¯ll heal in a while. There¡¯s a Quidditch match soon, we¡¯ll go first.¡± Harry and Ron fled quickly, leaving Professor Flitwick and Sherlock a little confused. Harry and Ron ran to the end of the corridor. Ron tugged at his hair and said desperately. ¡°It¡¯s over, Professor Forrest said the word and there will definitely be someone who will be attacked next!¡± Harry also paced, ¡°The situation is moreplicated than before. Draco has also been attacked, which means that the people who may be attacked are the students in the entire castle.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Ron was a bit at a loss, but Harry couldn¡¯t think of a better way. No matter how smart they were, they were only twelve years old, and their experience made them unsure of what to do next. Just when Harry is at a loss, a familiar voice can be heard from the ceiling. ¡°Kill you¡­ I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± Harry grabbed Ron¡¯s arm tightly, ¡°Did you hear that voice, Ron?¡± Ron looked nk. He didn¡¯t hear anything. Harry tried to follow where the sound came from, but the sound disappeared immediately, and he had no idea where it came from. Harry¡¯splexion became weird, ¡°It¡¯s already started. I hear that voice every time someone is attacked. With Professor Forrest¡¯s jinx and that voice appearing together, someone is about to be attacked now.¡± Chapter 81: A Chance Chapter 81: A Chance There are many types of magical animals in the wizarding world. Thousands of species and those that have not been discovered have been discovered. Newt Scamander, a famous Magizoologist, has recorded about 80% of the magical animals in the wizarding world in his book called ¡°Fantastic Beasts and Where To Find Them¡±. This book is not only a must-have book for first-grade students but also for everyone. But even such professional books don¡¯t cover all magical creatures. Hermione wanted to catch the person who opened the Chamber, but she knew clearly that if she wanted to find out the truth, she had to grasp a direction that could explore the truth. She is a very smart girl. The state of the attacked students became the point where she gathered some clues. It is indisputable that the one who attacked the students was not the heir of Slytherin himself but the monster in the Chamber of Secrets. As for the magical animals that can petrify fingers, there would only be a few of them. With such obvious characteristics, the corresponding animals can certainly be found in a recorded book. These days, she has been looking up all kinds of information rted to magical animals. It took her nearly two months to go through all the books rted to magical animals in the library, and she couldn¡¯t find any animals that could petrify people. Hermione returned the book she had previously borrowed in the library, flipped through a few books in front of the bookshelf, and prepared to walk outside in disappointment. She put her hand into the pocket of her robe and suddenly felt a small piece of paper. She took it out and unfolded it. She made This temporary note when Sherlock arranged for them to find information on a magical snake animal a few months ago. It can be clearly seen that Hermione wrote about some characteristics of the creature, the Basilisk, before. ¡°The Basilisk is an artificial dark magic creature with eyes that have a direct effect, great lethality, and extremely high danger. The hatching method is simple.¡± Hermione looked at the note on the note, her eyes gradually spread out as if thinking of something, she muttered to herself. ¡°Parseltongue¡­Basilisk¡­¡± She stood before the library door, looking up at the ceiling. ¡°The pipe!¡± Her tone began to be extremely excited. ¡°The pipe! They have been moving through the pipe!¡± Hermione ran quickly to find Harry and Ron and tell them what she found. However, she felt something was wrong when she ran to a remote corridor. She stopped and listened carefully to the movement she had just noticed. The rustling voice was above like some creature wandering on the ceiling. Hermione¡¯s breathing began to quicken, her hands trembling from the tension. Without acting rashly, she carefully took out a small mirror from her pocket and pointed it at the ceiling. It was a long, emerald-green body that was slowly sliding on the ceiling, and it looked exactly like the animal Hermione had guessed. When Hermione¡¯s breathing became heavier, and he could no longer contain her nervousness, she was about to scream. A pair of huge brown eyes suddenly appeared in the mirror, looking into Hermione¡¯s eyes. The next moment, Hermione waspletely frozen in ce. The mirror in her hand fell to the ground, and there was a crisp sound. At the same time, Hermione¡¯spletely stiff body also fell to the ground, making a muffled sound like a stone statue falling to the ground. On the ceiling, the rustling sound gradually faded away and disappearedpletely. But then, the sound of erratic footsteps sounded from a distance and moved towards Hermione. Someone bent down and stretched their hand while trembling. But in the end, they still got what they wanted. It¡¯s a piece of note paper with the characteristics of a basilisk written on it. They put the paper into their pocket, took out another note, and put it into Hermione¡¯s clenched hand with great effort. After doing all this, they stood up again and walked away from there. After more than ten minutes, a few girls who had juste out of the library and were about to return to the Ravenwmon came here. They saw Hermione lying on the ground, and everyone froze in ce. In the next second, screams can be heard throughout Hogwarts. The news of another attack spread quickly. The Quidditch match that was originally nned to start today was canceled, and Professor McGonagall called Harry. All the other students were ordered to return to theirmon rooms and were not allowed to go out. Ron squeezed out of the crowd and walked with Harry to Professor McGonagall. She led them up the marble stairs, and some grumbling about the game¡¯s cancetion can be heard. After taking the stairs, they were not led to anyone¡¯s office. Professor McGonagall took them to the school infirmary. Harry and Ron saw the petrified Hermione in the hospital bed. The two stood there nkly,pletely unaware that the person who was attacked this time was their best friend. Seeing the expressions on their faces, Professor McGonagall¡¯s voice was calm, ¡°I know you are shocked by it, but I still have to ask. This was found in Miss Granger¡¯s hand. Do you know anything about it?¡± Harry and Ron shook their heads, their eyes fixed on Hermione, unable to say a word. Professor McGonagall finally sighed and returned them to the Gryffindormon room. At this time, Sherlock stood opposite Dumbledore in the principal¡¯s office. ¡°He¡¯s doing it again. We can¡¯t go on like this anymore. We have to find a way.¡± Dumbledore stared at a letter on the desk, thinking quietly about something, and after a while, he said, ¡°The news can¡¯t be hidden now. If the world knows what happened at Hogwarts, there is a high probability that the school will be shut down. He is waiting for an opportunity, and this is the right time for them to start and aplish their goal.¡± The room waspletely quiet. Dumbledore¡¯s voice came softly, ¡°Though, we can take this as a chance for ourselves as well.¡± Chapter 82: Dumbledores Choice Chapter 82: Dumbledores Choice When Harry and Ron returned to themon room, almost all the Gryffindor students gathered. Many students watched Harry withplicated eyes and took the initiative to apologize for doubting him as an heir of Slytherin. Everyone knew that Harry would never hurt Hermione. Today¡¯s attack on Hermione was equivalent to clearing Harry¡¯s suspicion. But Harry would rather not have this way of clearing his suspicion. George and Fred are a bit mad, and they are venting their anger to the entire Slytherin house. After all, Szar Slytherin created the Chamber of Secrets and the monsters in it, and Gryffindor never had a conflict with Slytherin. At this time, Professor McGonagall came to themon room. her face was pale, and she announced that Hogwarts would likely be shut down. The Ministry of Magic has already intervened in this matter. She hopes that if anyone knows any clues and can find the culprit, seek the professors immediately. Because as long as the culprit is caught, all this can be saved. Watching Professor McGonagall walk out of the portrait hole, the entire Gryffindor students fell silent. At this time, Harry was hiding in the corner, ¡°We need to find Hagrid.¡± Ron said gloomily, ¡°I don¡¯t believe Hagrid will hurt Hermione.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either. But since he released the monster in the Chamberst time, he must know there are clues about it. We must go and talk to Hagrid.¡± They made a n, and in the evening, Harry took out the invisibility cloak his father had left him and slipped out of Hogwarts with Ron. Not only the professors but also all the prefects and the ghosts in the castle were mobilized to patrol around the castle. Harry and Ron put a lot of effort into getting to Hagrid¡¯s hut. Hagrid appeared to be very nervous. Holding a crossbow and arrow in his hand, he kept looking around beside his hut and almost identally injured Harry and Ron, who had sneaked over. ¡°Oh it was you, I thought it was¡­¡± He put away his crossbow and arrow and said something vague. He brought Harry and Ron into his hut. Hagrid made tea for them. Harry and Ron didn¡¯t beat around the bush too much and just went straight to the point. ¡°Hermione was attacked.¡± Hagrid¡¯s handed the tea to Harry and Ron respectively, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard the news.¡± While doing this, his eyes were still looking out the window. Harry wanted to keep looking at Hagrid¡¯s eyes, but he couldn¡¯t catch Hagrid¡¯s eyes at all. ¡°We want to know if you know something.¡± After his voice fell, there was a knock on the door. Hagrid threw away the fruit cake in his hand. Harry and Ron were in a panic. What they did now must not be discovered by others. Immediately, he quickly put the Invisibility Cloak over his body and retreated to a corner. Seeing that they were all hidden, Hagrid grabbed his crossbow and arrow again. The person who knocked on the door was Dumbledore, and beside him was a short, middle-aged wizard in a suit and tie. Ron recognized who the wizard was with Dumbledore and whispered in Harry¡¯s ear, ¡°That¡¯s the Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge, my dad¡¯s boss.¡± Harry bumped him with his elbow, motioning him not to speak. Hagrid looked at Fudge¡¯s face, but since Dumbledore was next to him, he could only turn sideways and invite the two of them to sit down. ¡°There have been four attacks at Hogwarts now, and the reporters of the Daily Prophet are writing this news right now. By tomorrow, the entire British wizarding world will know what¡¯s going on here. I have to take action before that. You know what this means, right, Hagrid?¡± What he said was not straightforward, and neither Harry nor Ron understood what he meant. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Hagrid looked at Dumbledore. ¡°You know I don¡¯t, Professor Dumbledore.¡± Dumbledore was calm at this time as if he knew what would happen next before he came here. ¡°I emphasize to you again, Fudge. I trust Hagrid more than anyone. The attack in the castle has nothing to do with him, either before or now, and it would be no use if you took him away today.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you think about it from my perspective?¡± Fudge yed with his top hat in his hands, ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the Ministry, and now that something so big has happened. I have to do something to exin to the people. Besides, I didn¡¯t say what I would do with Hagrid; I just wanted to ask him to go to a ce for some time. When the real culprit is caught, everything will be fine.¡± Hagrid¡¯s face was pale, and asked, ¡°Are you going to put me in Azkaban?¡± Fudge did not give a clear answer. He said vaguely, ¡°Where it takes you will depend on the development of the investigation and situation.¡± There was a brief silence. Dumbledore sped his hands before him, looked at Fudge, and asked. ¡°Do you really have to take Hagrid away this time?¡± After weighing it for a long time, Fudge said hesitantly, ¡°You have to consider the feelings of the people. They need an exnation, Dumbledore. I have no choice.¡± Hearing him say this, Dumbledore raised a hand lightly, preventing Fudge from continuing to speak, ¡°If you insist, as the Minister of Magic, you have the right to take Hagrid away.¡± Hearing that he said this, Fudge showed a happy look while Hagrid¡¯s face turned dark. However, Dumbledore continued, ¡°But given the current situation Hogw, arts is no longer safe. After three days, I will persuade all the students to go home, and Hogwarts will be closed. Now I ask you, when will the culprit be caught, and when will the school be reopened?¡± Chapter 83: Hogwarts Will Be Shutdown Chapter 83: Hogwarts Will Be Shutdown Everyone in the hut was stunned by Dumbledore¡¯s words. Even Harry and Ron knew how much shock it would cause in the wizarding world if the school were really closed. Even fifty years ago, when a student died because of this, Hogwarts hesitated about whether to shut down the school or not, but now Dumbledore asked for the school to be shut down. Fudge, as the Minister of Magic, is aware of what it means if Hogwarts is closed. He stared at Dumbledore, and his words were a little out of ce, ¡°Du¡­ Dumbledore, do you know what it means if the school is shut down?¡± Of course, the consequences that Fudge thought of were bigger than what Harry and the others could think of. The biggest impact of the shutdown will be focused on Dumbledore¡¯s reputation. Because it means that the situation in the school ispletely out of his control, those reporters in the Daily Prophet will definitely try their best to write some headlines that are powerful enough to attract attention. The wizards in the British wizarding world will read this, and their reaction will naturally be reflected to the Ministry of Magic, saying that the current government is ipetent at its job. It doesn¡¯t matter whether the reputation of the Ministry of Magic is affected or not. The key is that Fudge will also bebeled ¡°ipetent¡± for handling the problem. If only Dumbledore¡¯s reputation were damaged, he wouldn¡¯t mind. Hagrid was so moved that he thought Dumbledore was using this to threaten Fudge so that he would not be locked up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I can go with them, and I believe you will solve the problem soon.¡± Dumbledore shook his head slightly, ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for you, Hagrid, and I¡¯m not threatening Fudge. If you really think there¡¯s something wrong with Hagrid, you can take him. But whether Hagrid is taken or not, Hogwarts will be closed in three days, and tomorrow morning, I will tell every student and teacher that it is best to send them home.¡± Fudge¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t dare to threaten Dumbledore to change his mind. He could only ask, ¡°Come on, Dumbledore, even if you want to close the school, the school board won¡¯t agree. They won¡¯t let you close Hogwarts just like that!¡± ¡°Lucius¡¯ son is also one of the students who was attacked. I think he should understand better than me that the only way to get his son back is to wait for the mandrakes to mature and create the antidote. Knowing his son is a victim in this incident.¡± Dumbledore was firm; his attitude toward it was tough, and there was no room for Fudge to counter him at all. In the end, Fudge does not let Dumbledore give up the idea of ??closing the school, and he does not give up the decision to take Hagrid away. Even if the closure would cause a lot of problems, he could use Hagrid to make up for it and show that the Ministry was doing something. Before being taken away, Hagrid suddenly said hesitantly while standing at the door, ¡°Follow the spiders in the forbidden forest, and you will know everythingter.¡± Fudge looked at him, ¡°What are you saying?¡± Hagrid put on his coat and continued calmly, ¡°He¡¯s easily scared and needs someone to apany him.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have time for you to take care of your dog. It¡¯s time to go now.¡± Fudge didn¡¯t see Hagrid¡¯s true intentions, mumbled, and took Hagrid away. Dumbledore stayed at the end, and before closing the door of the hut, he said to the air, ¡°Adults may not be as bad as you think.¡± It wasn¡¯t until all of them left Harry and Ron came out of the invisibility cloak. ¡°Is Professor Dumbledore speaking to us at the end?¡± Ron asked uncertainly. Harry noticed Dumbledore¡¯s gaze, ¡°He just nced at us. He should have spotted us.¡± ¡°But why did he decide to close the school? What would happen to Hermione? Sending her home while in that condition? Her parents will go crazy!¡± Ron said. Harry calmed down at this time. He didn¡¯t know why Dumbledore insisted on closing the school, and the time was set in three days. But he clearly understood thest message Hagrid left to them before he left. ¡°Hagrid asked us to bring Fang, enter the forbidden forest, and follow the spiders to find out the truth of this problem.¡± Harry and Ron looked at each other, and they had already made up their minds. They put the Invisibility Cloak on the table in the hut, as they won¡¯t need it when they enter the Forbidden Forest. They walked out of Hagrid¡¯s hut and took Fang away from there. Fang has aplicated eye as he sees Hagrid being taken away. Harry grabbed Fang and patted, ¡°Take us somewhere, Fang.¡± Fang shook his body as if he understood Harry¡¯s words, walked ahead, and led the two of them into the Forbidden Forest. ¡°Lumos.¡± Harry cast a spell on his wand, barely illuminating a space of more than two meters in radius, but Ron did not dare to use magic. His wand had not been repaired, and he was afraid that any spell would not work and would backfire on him instead. They found the little spiders on the ground and followed them, walking all the way to the depths of the Forbidden Forest. Fang ran around them, sniffing the roots and leaves along the way and relying on the light of Harry¡¯s wand. They followed the spiders that kept crawling down the path for about twenty minutes. No one spoke but listened carefully to see if there were any other sounds besides the sound of branches breaking and leaves rustling. The trees grew thicker, and Harry¡¯s wand was the only thing lighting the darkness around, and they started to deviate from the usual path. In the past, Hagrid warned them not to deviate from the forest path. But this time, Hagrid was probably locked in Azkaban¡¯s prison cell, and they could only follow the spider. After walking for about half an hour, Harry and Ron¡¯s clothes were ripped by the low branches and vines. When Ron was panting and signaled to Harry that he had to stop and rest for a while, a cold and familiar voice suddenly sounded behind them. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chapter 84: Aragog Chapter 84: Aragog In the Forbidden Forest, the night was dark, and the wind was high. Harry and Ron walked all the way through it, except for the wind; no other sound could be heard. When that voice sounded, not only Harry and Ron were startled, but Fang whimpered and turned around. But after seeing the person following them, Harry suddenly shouted in surprise. ¡°Professor Forrest?¡± Sherlock looked at the two with a gloomy face, ¡°How did you sneak out of the castle? Why are you even going into the Forbidden Forest?¡± Harry suddenly remembered that, given the current situation, it was not a good thing for them to meet Sherlock here. ¡°We are¡­ we are here for¡­¡± Just when he was debating whether to tell the truth to Sherlock, the sound of a branch being broken suddenly came from all directions around them, and it was obvious that something huge wasing towards them. Fang barked wildly beside him. Harry and Ron looked at each other nervously, and Sherlock pulled out his wand. ¡°Stay behind me. I¡¯ll deal with both of you when we return to the castle.¡± Sherlock¡¯s spell on his wand was much brighter than Harry¡¯s, and soon, they saw the creature that surrounded them. It¡¯s three huge spiders. Each of them is bigger than a human. After seeing Sherlock and the others, their movements began to slow down. They can only be more careful and show vignce. ¡°Humans¡­¡± One of the spider¡¯s two big ws moved quickly and even spoke a humannguage. Sherlock was calm. He said with narrowed eyes, ¡°Take me to see Aragog.¡± After hearing him say that name, the movements of the giant spiders stopped immediately. The three spiders seemed to look at each other, and the spider who spoke just now spoke again. ¡°Follow us¡­¡± The spiders still surrounded Sherlock and the others, and together, they moved deeper into the Forbidden Forest. Ron and Harry followed Sherlock¡¯s side; they gulped nervously, and Ron asked. ¡°Professor, where are we going with the spider?¡± ¡°Go to their leader or Hagrid¡¯s friend.¡± Sherlock said lightly, ¡°You guys brave enough to sneak into the Forbidden Forest. Why are you scared now?¡± Both of them bowed their heads in shame, not daring to look him in the eyes. Sherlock did not intend to reprimand them in the forbidden forest andforted them. ¡°As long as you follow behind me, you will be safe.¡± As soon as he said these words, Harry and Ron suddenly tensed. They even froze in ce, and when the ws of the giant spider following them collided with them, they regained their senses and continued to follow Sherlock with a sad face. ¡°Harry, I don¡¯t want to die yet¡­¡± Ron said in a crying voice. Harry¡¯s face was pale; his body couldn¡¯t help trembling, but he still calmed down andforted. ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯ve tested it. It¡¯s just a possibility, not 100%. Think about it in a good way; you have to be thankful that the professor didn¡¯t say that we would be able to walk out alive this time.¡± Sherlock didn¡¯t hear what the two of them whispered because, at this time, they had been taken to a wide area by spiders. The area covered with dense leaves was full of spiders, and white spider webs were all over the ce. Harry and Ron, who were already very nervous, were shaking. The spider continued to lead them to the center. The countless spiders around saw that they were all excitedly moving their ws, making a clicking sound. At this time, an eight-eyed giant spider, which was muchrger than all the spiders around, crawled out. ¡°What did you bring?¡± Compared with other spiders, Aragog¡¯s speech is much more understandable. ¡°Humans¡­Someone other than Hagrid¡­they are looking for you¡­¡± The spider said. Sherlock also introduced himself at this time, ¡°My name is Sherlock Forrest, Hagrid¡¯s friend. Professor Dumbledore asked me to say hello to you on his behalf.¡± ¡°Dumbledore¡­¡± Aragog repeated the name as if recalling something. ¡°I remember him. It was because of his help that Hagrid brought me to this forest.¡± ¡°Now Hagrid is in trouble.¡± Sherlock said loudly, ¡°There was another attack at Hogwarts this year. The Chamber of Secrets was opened, four students were attacked, and the Ministry of Magic couldn¡¯t catch the culprit. They took Hagrid again.¡± Harry and Ron temporarily forgot their nervousness. They looked at each other and listened seriously to the conversation between Sherlock and Aragog. ¡°Fifty years ago,¡± Aragog¡¯s voice sharpened. ¡°Fifty years ago, they said Hagrid and I were guilty of it. But we didn¡¯t kill anyone at all, and the attack didn¡¯t have anything to do with us.¡± ¡°But in order to protect you, Hagrid didn¡¯t tell the truth. His wand was destroyed, and he was expelled from Hogwarts. He couldn¡¯t use a spell in his life.¡± Sherlock stared at Aragog¡¯s eyes. ¡°Now that the Ministry of Magic has taken him again, if we can¡¯t find the real culprit, they may convict Hagrid fully. This time is different from before. Hagrid is an adult; if he is convicted, he will spend half of his life in Azkaban.¡± Aragog was silent, and after a while, he spoke again, ¡°What do you want now?¡± Sherlock stated the purpose of his trip, ¡°You know what the monster that attacked the students in the castle was?¡± Aragog¡¯s moved and said, ¡°It¡¯s our mortal enemy. I didn¡¯t even tell Hagrid the name of that terrifying creature, despite him asking me many times.¡± ¡°Are you that afraid that you didn¡¯t even dare to tell him the name?¡± Sherlock¡¯s tone was full of contempt. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know the name of the monster. I just want to know something from you. Do you know where the monster is hiding in the castle?¡± Chapter 85: Quite A Fortune Chapter 85: Quite A Fortune Both Harry and Ron held their breaths. They have guessed in their hearts now that Hagrid¡¯s purpose for letting them follow the spider must be to let theme to this big spider named Aragog. He can prove that Hagrid was expelled from Hogwarts fifty years ago because he was used of it. They also understood the reason why Sherlock came to the Forbidden Forest in the middle of the night to find Aragog. However, Aragog did not give him a definite answer, ¡°No. Although I have some guesses, I can¡¯t say it. I can¡¯t provoke that ancient creature.¡± While he was talking, the spiders around it began to gather in the direction of Sherlock and the others slowly. Sherlock looked coldly at Aragog. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°My children and grandchildren will definitely not hurt Hagrid, but I can¡¯t stop them from enjoying the food they eat. I¡¯ve lived long enough, and I don¡¯t have more days to live. Without Hagrid, I¡¯m just an old spider waiting to die.¡± Looking at the giant spiders that were constantly gathering towards them, Harry and Ron couldn¡¯t help but nervously grab Sherlock¡¯s robes. They looked at each other with pale faces, and both saw theirmon thoughts in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°They are animals.¡± Sherlock¡¯s voice was cold and calm, ¡°No matter how nice people are to animals, they still follow their own instincts.¡± Aragog did not respond to his words because, at this time, those giant spiders had alreadye to their side, and they were about to be eaten. Harry and Ron screamed in horror, and at this time, Sherlock finally waved his wand. ¡°Incendio!¡± Bright yellow mes surrounded him, and the zing high temperature drove the surrounding spiders back, protecting Harry, Ron, and Fang. ¡°What do we do now, professor?¡± Harry asked. Sherlock controlled the mes and continued to spread out, spreading the me spell to a five-meter radius around him. Not only were they afraid of high temperatures, but the strong light source also prevented them from approaching easily. ¡°Follow me, grab my arm, and don¡¯t let go,¡± Sherlock instructed Harry and Ron to begin to walk towards the periphery of the spiders with the protection of mes. Although giant spiders are also ssified as magical creatures with an XXXXX danger level, their weaknesses are obvious. They are afraid of fire. Sherlock stayed at Hogwarts for more than half a year, and he didn¡¯t master too many advanced spells, but such practical and basic spells like this are easy to learn. Even the fire spell he used was stronger than a normal wizard. In his spare time, he had some simple talk with Professor Flitwick, who was a master at spells. Even him, who has been teaching at Hogwarts for decades, praised his spellcasting. He thought that during the years he was at home, he had not neglected his training. He did not know that Sherlock had only just started to get in touch with magic for more than half a year. He was also suspicious of the contents of the book written by the original Sherlock¡¯s mother, which he found in the library. If the soul is torn apart, it will reduce the strength of magic, but why is his power output so big? Under the protection of the mes, Sherlock took Harry and Ron out of there. But those spiders who have been suppressed by Aragog and have never tasted the taste of human flesh since birth have no intention of giving up. They were still like wolves, hanging Sherlock and the others from afar, ready to attack when the mes disappeared. ¡°They really wanted to eat us like delicious food.¡± Sherlock said. The mes continued to surround them. At the same time, he waved his wand at a pile of dead branches on the ground. The branches were connected end to end and turned into a chain. These chains were hidden in the leaves. Sherlock and the others were still retreating, and the chains continued to extend under his spell until a spider¡¯s leg touched the chains. Those chains that were turned from branches suddenly circled up like snakes, and in just a few seconds, they wrapped around the bodies of the spiders, tying them firmly. Sherlock waved his wand at the trees above the spiders again, and the leaves above them turned into sharp swords in the next second. The swords instantly pierced the giant spiders, and green blood sttered everywhere. The spiders struggled desperately, trying to escape the sword rain, but they couldn¡¯t break free from the chains that bound them and be pierced to the point they¡¯d die. For the spiders, the death of five spiders is like a powerful deterrent. In this forbidden forest, they have had no natural enemies since they were born, and they have never killed a few of the same kind. Even the centaurs came to their territory. They weren¡¯t afraid of it. Sherlock¡¯s attack caused fear in their hearts. Although they did not stop following them, they slowed down their pace significantly. After walking out of the spider¡¯s territory, the surrounding trees began to get dense. Killing five spiders created a feeling of a deterrent to them. Sherlock burst out another spell and spread towards a ten-meter radius. The mes rolled, and the heat wave rose. The trees were set aze, creating a heat barrier between them and the spiders. This time, the spiders were finally stoppedpletely. Sherlock takes Harry, Ron, and Fang to escape the chase. Looking at the fire burning behind him, Harry asked, ¡°Professor, will this burn the entire forest?¡± Sherlock grabbed his back cor directly, pushed him to the front, and told him to leave quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it much. The Forbidden Forest is so big. Even if Dumbledore came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to burn the entire Forbidden Forest. Not to mention, there are centaurs here. They will definitely take care of the forest fire.¡± He also looked back at the spider that was blocked on the other side of the ????fire and said coldly, ¡°But I can¡¯t leave it like this. I heard that the venom of these creatures can sell for a fortune in Knockturn Alley. Sooner orter, I wille to them to make myself some money.¡± Chapter 86: Burning Down The Forbidden Forest Chapter 86: Burning Down The Forbidden Forest Sherlock took Harry and Ron back to Hagrid¡¯s hut. He lit up a stove, put some water in the kettle, and put it on the stove to boil it. Ron and Harry sat on the chair while Sherlocky down on Hagrid¡¯s sofa, waved his wand, brought a te of cookies, and watched both of them. ¡°Tell me, why did you go into the forbidden forest?¡± Harry was frightened, still hesitating whether to tell the truth. Sherlock didn¡¯t urge him; he just held the cookies and ate them. When he put the cookies in his mouth, he discovered that unless he had the bite force of a giant, he could only grind his teeth with it. Ron whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we all tell Professor Forrest? He already knows Hagrid¡¯s situation.¡± Harry finally made up his mind and told Sherlock everything about the diary and Riddle. From the time he found the diary on the desk, to the conversation with Riddle in it, to the fact that he brought himself into his memory, saw what happened fifty years ago, etc. The more Sherlock listened, the darker his face became. In the end, he threw away all the biscuits that had been in his mouth and stared at Harry. After Harry finished telling what he had experienced, and he asked, ¡°Professor, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°You said the owner of that diary was Tom Riddle?¡± Sherlock asked. Harry nodded. ¡°He also talked with you and showed you the memory of what happened to Hagrid fifty years ago?¡± Harry continued to nod. ¡°The diary was in your hands for a moment, and you lost it?¡± Harry couldn¡¯t stop nodding. He felt that Sherlock was very intimidating at this time, so he asked cautiously, ¡°Professor, is there anything wrong with the diary?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just the diary that is a trouble. All of you are in trouble.¡± Sherlock¡¯s voice grew louder. This was the first time he had such a strong urge to curse. ¡°After knowing what happened to Hagrid fifty years ago from that diary, why didn¡¯t you report it to the professors?¡± Harry exined guiltily, ¡°We¡¯re afraid of Hagrid being misunderstood by others, and we don¡¯t think he¡¯s the kind of person who would do that.¡± ¡°Even you all know that Hagrid is not like that; Professor Dumbledore, McGonagall, and Hagrid have known each other for more than fifty years. Wouldn¡¯t they know how Hagrid personally? You know that what you¡¯re doing is too na?ve and underestimating the adults, right?¡± Harry and Ron looked at each other, a little ashamed and confused. They knew it was wrong for them not to report to the school, but they didn¡¯t understand why Sherlock was so angry. If Harry got the diary and handed them over, there would be no more troublesome things. But thinking about it carefully, if Harry and the others were diligent students who didn¡¯t make trouble, they wouldn¡¯t be the protagonists of this story. He sighed, calmed down, waved his hand, and said to them, ¡°The real culprit who opened the secret room wasn¡¯t a Hogwarts student at all. It was the diary, the student named Tom Riddle in it was the heir of Slytherin, and framed Hagrid 50 years ago.¡± Harry and Ron were shocked. None of them would have thought that the diary was actually the culprit behind all the attacks. Thinking back carefully about what happened before, there are indeed some signs that the diary may be rted to the incident. As long as the diary was in Harry¡¯s hands, there were no more attacks in the castle. But when the diary disappeared, the attack happened again. Harry and Ron are in a bad mood right now. They had a chance to stop all of this before because, at that time, Hermione had proposed to them that they give the diary to the professor, but they did not listen to her. It was equivalent to them causing Hermione to be attacked and be what she is now. Sherlock shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s toote to say these things now. Hogwarts is about to shut down, and this might not be a solution to stop it. Let¡¯s go now. I¡¯ll take you back to the castle.¡± Harry and Ron returned to the castle under Sherlock¡¯s guard. Deep in the Forbidden Forest, where Sherlock set the fire. The centaurs had already felt the movement and gathered near the fire. ¡°We need to take care of this fire. The direction of the wind is blowing the fire to our territory. If we don¡¯t take care of it, the fire will burn to our whole area in less than a night.¡± A centaur named Firenze is organizing his people to fight the fire. Another centaur with a beard named Bane said irritably, ¡°Who did this? The winter hasn¡¯tpletely passed yet. There are dead branches everywhere in the Forbidden Forest. Is someone nning to burn the entire Forbidden Forest to the ground?¡± It is no exaggeration to say that this fire will burn down the entire forbidden forest. Compared with when Sherlock left, the fire had spread to hundreds of meters long, and all the trees around would be easily burned. The wind was still strong tonight, and the fire spread fast. Even if the Centaurs wanted to put the fire out, they could not do it with their numbers alone. Firenze looked at the overwhelming ??fire and shook his head in pain, ¡°There is no need to put out the fire. Immediately organize the others to evacuate. We must leave. We cannot put out this fire alone.¡± Bane was mad and trampled the ground with his hooves. Just as they were about to lead the others to evacuate, the wind suddenly stopped. Firenze and Baine both showed surprise in their eyes. When the wind stops, it means that the fire will not continue to spread, and they have a chance of putting the fire out. However, before they could organize the others to fight the fire, a much stronger wind blew up again than before. It¡¯s just that the direction of the wind has changed this time. It began to sweep in the opposite direction, encircling and spreading in the other direction. Baine stared nkly at the scene in front of him, ¡°Should we evacuate now?¡± Firenze looked at the stars in the sky in shock and turned his gaze to the ce where the fire had been put out, ¡°The stars are in our favor. We will be fine, but judging from the direction the fire spreads, those spiders will definitely be burned to death.¡± Chapter 87: Harrys Discovery Chapter 87: Harrys Discovery Neither Harry nor Ron knew how they would go for tonight. Sherlock didn¡¯t give them any punishment. Hogwarts was about to shut down. Whether it was the deduction of points or punishment, they will have to face it sooner orter. Harry and Ron were led back into the Gryffindormon room, but the guilt in their hearts still kept them awake all night by the next morning when they went to the Hall for breakfast, and Dumbledore also came into the Hall. He announced the closure of the school in front of all the students. This caused amotion in the Hall; some students were rejoicing, some students looked in disbelief, and some people shouted that Hogwarts shouldn¡¯t be shut down. But they didn¡¯t have the right to call the decision. After Dumbledore announced that Hogwarts would be closed and the Hogwarts Express would send them home tomorrow, he left the Hall. This gave a lot of students a feeling of despair. After he left, the students continued to create amotion; the Gryffindors med the Slytherins, saying that the Chamber of Secrets was their doing, and the two houses almost fought in the Hall. In the end, under the intervention of Professor McGonagall and Snape, the two houses returned to theirmon room to pack their things. Naturally, there will be no ss today. After breakfast, every student was ordered to stay in themon room and not to go out at will. In Harry¡¯s room, Dean is chatting with Seamus about what he is going to do when he gets home, Neville is sitting on the bed in a daze, and Harry is discussing with Ron before leaving Hogwarts; they need to see Hermione again. ¡°I heard Percy say that the petrified students will be sent to St. Mungo¡¯s Hospital to wait for the mandrakes to mature. I don¡¯t know if the professor will notify Hermione¡¯s family.¡± Ron said sullenly. Harry got off the bed, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Professor McGonagall and talk to her. We might be able to see Hermione this time.¡± Ron red at him, ¡°Are you crazy? Professor McGonagall definitely won¡¯t allow us.¡± He looked at Dean and the others and said in a low voice, ¡°If you really want to go, we can sneak in the invisibility cloak in the middle of the night.¡± Harry shook his head in rejection, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to bother the professors like that anymore, Ron. If we had just told the school everything in the first ce, Hermione wouldn¡¯t have had to go through this. Let¡¯s just go to Professor McGonagall and ask her to allow us to visit her.¡± Ron finally sighed, ¡°I hope Professor McGonagall will agree.¡± They left the dormitory together. Professor McGonagall was in the Gryffindormon room. The head of the house of each house guarded the students in theirmon room to prevent anyone from sneaking away. ¡°We want to see Hermione, Professor.¡± Harry lowered his head, ¡°After Hogwarts was closed, we probably won¡¯t see her for a long timeter. We just want to see her before leaving school tomorrow. Is that okay?¡± Ron also pleaded, ¡°Please, professor, we just want to see Hermione.¡± Professor McGonagall stared at them. She didn¡¯t get angry or send them away. ¡°Okay.¡± She looked at Harry with tears in her eyes, ¡°I can understand how you feel as a friend. If you want to go, I can let you go to the school infirmary and tell Madam Pomfrey that I let you be there.¡± Harry and Ron had surprised looks in their eyes. They didn¡¯t expect that Professor McGonagall did not stop them. They left the Gryffindor lounge, walked to the school infirmary, and told Madam Pomfrey that Professor McGonagall had given them permission to visit Hermione. Madam Pomfrey let them in but said reluctantly, ¡°She can¡¯t move her body now, nor can¡¯t hear you. It¡¯s pointless to visit her.¡± She was right. Looking at Hermione, Ron¡¯s mood was very low, ¡°If we had listened to her earlier, she wouldn¡¯t be lying here now, and Hogwarts wouldn¡¯t be closed tomorrow.¡± Although Harry was in a bad mood, he focused on Hermione¡¯s clenched right hand. There was something there, and Harry leaned in only to find that she was holding a ball of paper in her hand. He patted Ron¡¯s arm. ¡°We¡¯re going to take it out.¡± Ron whispered. He deliberately moved the chair to block Madam Pomfrey¡¯s sight, allowing Harry to move more easily. This process took him several minutes, and he finally took it out of Hermione¡¯s hands without tearing the note. They spread out the note and saw its contents. This is a note with two vague words written on it. ¡°Basilisk, Pipe.¡± Ron looked at these two words at a loss, but Harry had a vision. He grabbed Ron¡¯s arm suddenly. ¡°Here¡¯s a clue that Hermione left us!¡± said Harry excitedly, ¡°The is a Basilisk. It¡¯s no wonder I hear a strange noise every time someone is attacked. Because I¡¯m a Parselmouth, and I can understand them. It¡¯s moving through pipes in the castle, and that¡¯s why no one noticed it when it attacked!¡± Ron was also excited, but when the two were discussing and preparing to tell the professors everything they had discovered, they calmed down. After knowing the true identity of the monster and the way it moves in the castle, it still doesn¡¯t help the current situation in the slightest. Because through these, they have no way to find the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets. Hogwarts is so huge that it can amodate students in the next seven years, and there would still be more space. There are a lot of pipe systems connecting all over the ce. It is undoubtedly a huge effort to investigate all of the pipe systems. But even if it was a small discovery, Harry and Ron nned to report it. Last night, Sherlock¡¯s words could be regarded as a wake-up call for them. Their naivety will only harm everyone. Harry and Ron hurriedly left the school infirmary and returned to the Gryffindormon room to tell Professor McGonagall what they found. However, it was found that Professor McGonagall had left themon room, and the person in charge of guarding the room was their prefect. Percy definitely wouldn¡¯t let Harry and Ron go out again. Before he left, Professor McGonagall exined to him that no one should leave themon room before leaving school tomorrow morning. Chapter 88: Entrance To The Chamber of Secrets Chapter 88: Entrance To The Chamber of Secrets ¡°We have something important to report to Professor McGonagall. Please let us out, Percy!¡± Ron was blunt toward his brother. Among their siblings, the one he hated the most was Percy. Although Percy was unhappy with his attitude, he didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Professor McGonagall is not avable now. The professors are all in a hurry, and you can tell her tomorrow morning.¡± The prefects guarding Hogwarts were not only Percy, but none of them were willing to let Harry and Ron go around. Obviously, Professor McGonagall had given them a strict order before leaving. Harry and Ron can only go back to the dormitory and report these things to the professor tomorrow morning. At this time, several professors in Hogwarts were gathering in Dumbledore¡¯s office. ¡°Minerva, you will arrange to escort the students hometer. If the others want to stay in this castle, they can stay, or they can leave with the train.¡± Dumbledore assigned their tasks. The professors still had expressions of disbelief. They never thought that Hogwarts, a school that had been established for a thousand years, would be closed at this time. Especially Dumbledore¡¯s leadership, who was known as the greatest principal Hogwarts had ever known. Professor Sprout asked, ¡°Is there really we can¡¯t do about this situation?¡± Professor McGonagall¡¯s face was dejected at this time. She was silent, obviously unable to ept this fact. Professor Flitwick kept shaking his head and sighing. Even Snape had a bleak face and frowned. He was wondering if Dumbledore was really powerless. Dumbledore looked at their expressions and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t act as if we are about to say our final goodbye. It¡¯s just a temporary closure of the school. After the castle is safe, the school will continue like normally we would.¡± Hey down on his seat and said to the professors. ¡°Now go back and prepare for tonight¡¯s patrol. Don¡¯t make mistakes on thest night, or perhaps we can make an idental discovery before closing the school and catch the culprit.¡± The professors left Dumbledore¡¯s office, but Sherlock took the initiative to stay. He stared at Dumbledore and asked, ¡°Are you leaving Hogwarts tonight?¡± Dumbledore¡¯s fingers tapped lightly on the table. ¡°This is a rare opportunity, but it is not the only opportunity, so we must give him enough sense of security.¡± His eyes turned to a letter on the desk, ¡°Tomorrow, I have one thing that must be dealt with.¡± Sherlock could vaguely see the person who signed the letter, Nichs mel. ¡°What if you didn¡¯t lead Tom out in the end as you thought?¡± Dumbledore smiled slightly, ¡°Maybe wait until Hogwarts is closed to conduct arge-scale investigation and search for every corner in this school.¡± ¡°But your reputation¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I care about these things, Sherlock?¡± He blinked and said, ¡°If my reputation can be exchanged for anything in the world, I will agree without hesitation. Those things are nothing to me.¡± Sherlock got up and was ready to leave. He felt that although Dumbledore¡¯s n had a possibility of sess, while the probability of failure was also high, he didn¡¯t mind it. Before Sherlock left the office, Dumbledore said something, ¡°No matter what happens, you must protect Harry. Don¡¯t forget what I have prepared for you.¡± Sherlock waved his hand, indicating that he understood what he meant, and left the room. ¡ª- On thisst night at Hogwarts, the students hardly slept well. The same is true for Harry and Ron. They walked around their room before falling asleep for a while. When they woke up, they found that the sky had begun to get dark. When they got up from the bed, they found that Neville¡¯s bed was empty. ¡°Where¡¯s Neville?¡± Harry asked curiously. Dean and Seamus, who were in the same bedroom, shook their heads, and neither of them knew where Neville went. Harry clearly felt something was wrong; he ran out with Ron, and there was no prefect to stop them from going out. They did not find Professor McGonagall in the office but met Nearly Headless Nick in the corridor. Nick looked depressed, sighing as he floated down the hallway. Harry asked, ¡°Did you see where Professor McGonagall is, Sir Nichs?¡± ¡°Professor McGonagall?¡± Nick sighed, ¡°I just saw the professors gathered in the teacher¡¯s lounge.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir Nichs!¡± Just as Harry and Ron turned to go to the teachers¡¯ lounge, he suddenly heard Nick talking to himself. ¡°When Myrtle died 50 years ago, it wasn¡¯t as bad as now, and Hogwarts is about to shut down¡­¡± Harry stopped his footsteps, stunned on the spot, and Ron looked at him puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Let¡¯s find the professor.¡± Harry was a bit shocked, and the excitement in his eyes was about to overflow. He didn¡¯t answer Ron¡¯s question but turned around quickly and went back to Nick. ¡°Did you just say that Myrtle died fifty years ago?¡± Nick looked sad about Hogwarts getting closed and replied, ¡°Yes, fifty years ago, it was also rumored that the Chamber of Secrets was opened, and Myrtle died in the girl¡¯s bathroom. At that time, Hogwarts was not closed, but now¡­¡± Harry jumped up from the ground excitedly, ¡°I see! I know where the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets is!¡± Ron was confused. He didn¡¯t understand why Harry was suddenly so excited. ¡°Myrtle was the one who was killed by that monster in the Chamber of Secrets fifty years ago! She died in the girl¡¯s bathroom, and she was there even as a ghost! The bathroom might have an entrance to the school¡¯s pipe system!¡± Harry dragged Ron and ran towards the teachers¡¯ lounge, exining to him in a fast-paced manner. ¡°It is very likely that the bathroom is the main entrance to the Chamber of Secrets! We must tell the professors about this quickly!¡± Chapter 89: Tom Riddles Plan Chapter 89: Tom Riddles n In the lounge, Professor McGonagall is doing her task by preparing the stuff for students to leave the school. Dumbledore had left the school at this point, and no one knew where he went. Now, everything in the castle can only be coordinated by Professor McGonagall. ¡°Although the students have left, the patrol work in the castle will continue. Let¡¯s wait for Sprout, you, and Filch to lead the students to the station. Me, Filius, Snape, and Sherlock will be here to investigate the castle.¡± Just as she said this, the door of the teacher¡¯s lounge was pushed open from the outside. All the professors looked at Harry, and Snape frowned, ¡°You should be packing up and preparing to leave school right now. What are you doing here?¡± Harry didn¡¯t care about Snape¡¯s scolding and said quickly, ¡°Neville is missing, Professor!¡± The entire lounge fell into a dead silence. Before they could speak, Harry continued, ¡°I also know where the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets is!¡± In an instant, all the professors stood up. They stared at Harry, Professor McGonagall¡¯s body trembling slightly. ¡°You knew it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s where Myrtle was located. The monster in the Chamber of Secrets is a basilisk, and it moves through the castle through the pipe system!¡± Sherlock was shocked this time. Dumbledore¡¯s best is pretty bold. He was the quickest to respond to the information, ¡°Organize the students to leave the school immediately and let them get on the train first. When the students have left the castle, let¡¯s go to that ce immediately.¡± Professor McGonagall came to her senses. She heard Sherlock¡¯s words and immediately made some arrangements. ¡°Sprout and Filch. Find the prefects right now and organize the students to go to the station. Remember to keep the train from driving away, and wait for our news. Filius, Snape, and I will go with Sherlock to the bathroom.¡± The professors immediately took action. Harry and Ron followed Sherlock and the others, and the professors went to the bathroom together. At first, Professor McGonagall wasn¡¯t going to bring them, but Harry exined that he had a talent for Parseltongue and he might be able to help, so she decided to bring them. After arriving at the bathroom, Sherlock and the others searched the entire bathroom. Soon, they found out something. Flitwick pointed to the side of a copper faucet on the sink and called the professors over. There was a snake carved on it. ¡°Water never came out from that faucet.¡± Myrtle said sadly, further verifying the problem with this faucet. Sherlock stared at the snake carved on the faucet and called Harry over, ¡°Say something in Parseltongue.¡± Harry stared at the carved snake, trying to imagine it as a real snake. ¡°Open.¡± A hissing sound came out of his mouth, and the next moment, the snake faucet emitted a dazzling white light and began to spin rapidly. The sink also moved. They watched as the sink slowly disappeared, revealing a water pipe system that could allow a person to move into it. This is the entrance of the Chamber of Secrets. Every professor present was excited, and Harry and Ron also cheered. But Sherlock and the others know that opening the Chamber of Secrets is just the beginning, and they still have to deal with the real problem. ¡°We have to bring the rooster first to deal with the Basilisk. The voice of the rooster is the best weapon against it.¡± Professor McGonagall said calmly. Afterward, Flitwick and Sherlock went to the Hogwarts pen to get some roosters. After Sherlock revealed that the monster in the Chamber of Secrets was likely to be a Basilisk and Hagrid¡¯s roosters had been strangled to death before, Dumbledore specially instructed him to buy a lot of them from outside and keep them separately. In an abandoned greenhouse managed by Professor Sprout, there are a few roosters ready to use. Soon, Sherlock carried a rooster over and waited until all the students at Hogwarts had been evacuated before entering the Chamber of Secrets. Harry and Ron were ordered to wait outside, while Professor McGonagall was in charge of guarding them outside. Professor Flitwick was the first to climb down into the Chamber of Secrets with a rooster. Sherlock and Snape followed him and entered. They had been climbing down for a long time, as if they had walked several miles underground, and came to a wide underground tunnel. ¡°This should be under the ck Lake.¡± Professor Flitwick said, looking at the dark and sticky walls around. ¡°Lumos.¡± The sound of spells sounded, lighting up this underground secret room as if it were daylight. Only then did they realize that they were now in a wider tunnel, and they had to keep moving forward. They stepped on the wet ground and made a loud noise. The rooster in Professor Flitwick¡¯s arms moved until they turned a corner and found a huge snakeskin. ¡°This is what a snake would shed.¡± Snape muttered to himself, ¡°This skin is about a thousand years old. This is an extremely precious potion material.¡± ¡°When we kill that snake, we can get itter. Let¡¯s keep going for now.¡± Sherlock said. They continued on until they reached the end of the tunnel, where a wall stood, carved with two intertwined snakes withrge, shining emeralds in their eyes. Sherlock frowned as he looked at the two snakes on the wall. ¡°We need Harry here.¡± Snape shook his head, ¡°No need, I remember Potter¡¯s pronunciation.¡± Facing the wall, his throat wriggled, making the same sound that Harry had just made before. The two snakes moved; the wall cracked from the middle slowly moved to the sides, and disappeared. Professor Flitwick praised, ¡°Good job, Severus.¡± Sherlock also looked at Snape unexpectedly. He didn¡¯t expect his talent in Parselmouth ??to be so high. After the door was opened, they moved more cautiously. This time, they really entered the Slytherin¡¯s Chamber of Secrets. This chamber was half the size of the Great Hall, and there were many stone pirs carved with snakes, towering and supporting the ceiling. Several long lines on the entire room filled with a green glow and a feeling of eerieness. Sherlock, Flitwick, and Snape stood in front of the huge statue. It was an old face with a long beard that dragged almost all the way to the wizard¡¯s robe. ¡°Szar Slytherin.¡± Snape whispered the name of the statue. But there was nothing in the chamber except those stone pirs and statues. Sherlock and the others searched this chamber carefully for a long time before they found a line of writing on the foot of Slytherin¡¯s statue. [The glory of Slytherin will live in this castle forever, even if his Chamber of Secrets is no longer a secret.] Flitwick¡¯s face was gloomy, ¡°He ran away and took Longbottom with him!¡± Snape¡¯s face was also gloomy. Although Sherlock¡¯s face was sour, he was thinking about something. The three searched here for a while, and after confirming there was nothing, they returned to the bathroom. Professor McGonagall had been waiting here with Harry and Ron. Neither the heir of Slytherin nor the Basilisk were in that chamber. After she had heard the news about Neville, she was in a daze and almost fell to the ground. ¡°How should I exin this situation to the Longbottoms?¡± Sherlock and the others were silent, and Harry and Ron were even more confused. They thought that if they found the Chamber of Secrets, the problem would bepletely resolved. Hogwarts would not be closed again, and Neville could be rescued. But they didn¡¯t expect the result to be like this. Professor McGonagall quickly recovered, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Sherlock, take Harry and Ron to themon to get their luggage and take them on the train.¡± After Sherlock came out, he kept frowning. From his current point of view, Dumbledore¡¯s n has failed. Tom is more cunning than he imagined, but he always feels that something is wrong. No matter what, the safest thing to do now is to send all the students away from here and conduct a full-scale investigation of the castle. Harry and Ron followed Sherlock towards the Gryffindormon room. Their mood was low, and they didn¡¯t speak anything. Harry looked at Sherlock, and a thought shed across his mind. He suddenly grabbed Sherlock¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Professor, you said before we should go on the train. But can we still find Neville and the diary?¡± Sherlock and Ron were stunned at the same time, but Ron quickly reacted and guessed what Harry was going to do. He also looked at Sherlock nervously, waiting for his answer. Sherlock sighed and shook his head, ¡°The chances are very slim. But let¡¯s leave the matter in the castle to the professors. All you need to do is to go to the train and wait for the news. Once the matter is dealt with, Dumbledore will inform you to return to school.¡± Both Harry and Ron looked surprised. They almost jumped up on the spot; Sherlock looked at their behavior strangely and didn¡¯t understand why this would make them excited. Harry and Ron looked at each other, and both saw hope in each other¡¯s eyes. They followed Sherlock to the tower where the Gryffindormon room was located. At this time, themon room was no longer guarded by the portrait. Because all the students got on the train, and only Harry and Ron were left. The three of them walked into the portrait, and when they entered the Gryffindormon room, they found a pale boy lying on the sofa. ¡°Neville!¡± Harry and Ron eximed. At the same time, Sherlock frowned and slowly drew out his wand because he saw a tall boy with dark hair sitting on a chair by the firece in themon room. The portrait in the Gryffindormon room suddenly closed with a bang. The boy named Tom Riddle looked at them with a smile on his face. Chapter 91: Good Fight Chapter 91: Good Fight ¡°Voldemort,¡± said Tom softly, ¡°Are my past, present, and future, Harry Potter.¡± ¡°But unfortunately, you were wrong about something, Riddle.¡± Sherlock interrupted him. Tom stared at him and listened to him. ¡°The greatest wizard of all time? I¡¯ve never heard someone call you that in the wizarding world.¡± Sherlock smiled sarcastically, ¡°Only Dumbledore has been called like that in the entire wizarding world, and you were called the Dark Lord by the people.¡± The smile on Riddle¡¯s face disappeared and snapped, ¡°What good is Dumbledore? I can block all of the entrances in Hogwarts so he does not escape the castle like a helpless dog and show him that he is nothing to the wizarding world. Just when his emotions were stirred up, Sherlock moved. He chanted a spell, ¡°Alohomora!¡± The portrait that the wand was aimed at was suddenly opened. The cold wind came in from outside, and Sherlock pushed Harry and Ron outside. ¡°You two go out first! Find the other professors!¡± However, before Harry and Ron could turn around and, a thick, long, green figure suddenly climbed in. Harry and Ron were both frightened. Sherlock pulled them both away from the direction of the entrance. ¡°Close your eyes, don¡¯t look directly at the Basilisk!¡± Tom¡¯sughter echoed in themon. ¡°What now, Professor Forrest? When facing me, all you can think of is running away from me. Is the greatest wizard in history cane to help you now?¡± After getting Harry and Ron, Sherlock pulled down the third button from the bottom of his robe without hesitation. ¡°Do you really think that everything is in your n, and I am as defenseless as you think I was?¡± He sneered and threw the button out. Harry and Ron froze when they heard this. ¡°Professor, don¡¯t talk nonsense at this time!¡± Harry pleaded. Sherlock ignored Harry. The button he threw fell on the ground and turned into a rooster. When he and Professor Flitwick went out to pick up a rooster, he temporarily turned a rooster into a button and put it on him just in case, and it worked. As soon as the roosternded, it started to croak. Harry and Ron¡¯s faces rekindled hope again; maybe this time Sherlock¡¯s jinx wouldn¡¯t work and favor them. However, the Basilisk blocking the entrance of the Gryffindormon room was not affected in any way. On the contrary, it attacked the rooster fiercely, opened its mouth, and swallowed the whole rooster into its stomach. Tom¡¯s voice echoed in themon room, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what preparations you have made before? The rooster is indeed the Basilisk¡¯s weakness, but I have destroyed its hearing in advance, and it has no weakness.¡± Sherlock looked gloomy as he looked at the rooster, ¡°This is going to be difficult.¡± Hearing him say this, Harry and Ron had surprised expressions on their faces, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right, Professor! You have to think and say like that!¡± Sherlock knocked them on the head, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The Basilisk spread in themon room, and the bookshelves and furniture were tossed around. At the same time, it was also ready to attack Sherlock and the others. Sherlock called out the Phoenix, and the next second, a voice echoed in themon room, and a golden light illuminated the entire space, forcing the Basilisks to avoid them. A red phoenix appeared, creating an ethereal and mysterious voice, holding a worn-out hat in its ws and falling on Sherlock¡¯s shoulder. Tom¡¯s face showed a hideous smile, ¡°This is the help that Dumbledore gave you? How could a phoenix resist the Basilisk?¡± The Basilisk¡¯s body slid into themon room and felt a threat. Those yellow eyes stared at Phoenix, who had just appeared here, but nothing happened to the Phoenix. The Phoenix is ??immortal, and any death magic, whether it¡¯s the Basilisk¡¯s gaze or the Killing Curse, would not affect it. Sherlock took the Sorting Hat from the Phoenix and threw him to Harry. ¡°Reach it; there is something in this hat, and take it out!¡± The Phoenix spread his wings from Sherlock¡¯s shoulders, a piercing scream sounded, and it rushed towards the Basilisk. Sherlock didn¡¯t stand still. He raised his wand and aimed it at Tom. ¡°Petrificus Totalus!¡± The spell turned into a dazzling beam and shot straight at Tom. However, Tom still stood there calmly, letting the spell pass through him. ¡°It¡¯s useless, Professor Forrest; all your spells will not work on me.¡± He said with a smile. In the middle of themon room, The Phoenix was fighting fiercely with the Basilisk. The Phoenix¡¯s flying and dexterous posture gave it an excellent advantage in fighting in a narrow space. Soon, a painful roar suddenly sounded. The Phoenix swooped down, its long beak plunged into the head of the Basilisk, and suddenly, blood sshed on the ground. The Basilisk¡¯s eyes were blinded by it. ¡°Good one!¡± Sherlock was in high spirits and waved his wand. Instead of worrying about how to deal with Tom, he nned to deal with the Basilisk with the help of the Phoenix first. Harry and Ron were excited, but after hearing Sherlock¡¯s words, their hearts suddenly froze again. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to talk nonsense, Professor? Don¡¯t say anything!¡± Harry cried out in pain, dumbfounded. But its eyes were blinded, and it struggled frantically in themon room. Before Sherlock¡¯s spell was used, its tail swept and knocked him to the wall next to him. Chapter 92: Not A Memory Chapter 92: Not A Memory Sherlock felt like his organs were knocked out of ce. He coughed violently a few times, and his mouth was flowing with blood. But at this time, he finally had time to continue waving his wand and cast the Protego Charm on himself. ¡°I was careless¡­¡± The Basilisk was troubled by the Phoenix. It not only pecked the Basilisk¡¯s eyes but also kept trying to continue attacking its head. The wholemon room was shaking violently. Sherlock stumbled to the corner where Harry and Ron were huddled together and cast the Protego Charm on the two who were holding the Sorting Hat and searching for the thing inside. ¡°Professor, can you express some pessimistic thoughts? Don¡¯t say that we are winning or we have a chance to get out of this situation.¡± Ron watched Sherlock just spit out two mouthfuls of blood and pleaded. Sherlock dismissed this, ¡°Why do you even want me to say that?¡± However, as soon as he finished speaking, The Phoenix deftly avoided its attack, but the Basilisk¡¯s attack continued. It opened its mouth and rushed towards Sherlock. Its fangs mmed into the Protego Charm. The blue shield burst into ripples. Sherlock was hopeless. His spell had no effect on the Basilisk¡¯s skin. With perfect timing, he put his wand directly into its mouth. ¡°Confringo!¡± A huge and fiery me lit up from the Basilisk¡¯s mouth. The explosion caused Harry and Ron to cover their ears and caused Neville to open his eyes in confusion. But at this time, Sherlock didn¡¯t have the energy to care about other things at all. The spell caused heavy damage to the Basilisk, and arge hole was blown out from the position of its jaw. At the same time, the pain also made the Basilisk bite its jaw with all its strength. A crisp, ss-shattering sound can be heard, and the Protego Charm on Sherlock shattered into countless shards. The next moment, the fangs pierced into his arm. The pain made Sherlock¡¯s entire face contort. The Basilisk was also twisting in pain, its body curled up like a rope and suddenly tense again. It swung its head, pulled its fangs out of Sherlock¡¯s shoulders, and kept twitching in themon room. Blood was sttered everywhere. His mouth was full of blood, so he couldn¡¯t tell if it was his own or it¡¯s the Basilisk¡¯s. Harry, with the Sorting Hat, ran to Sherlock with Ron and Neville. ¡°Professor,¡± Harry cried out, ¡°At this time, you should say something negative; you say that you feel like you are going to die, and this time, you will definitely not be able to take us out alive.¡± Sherlock felt his right shoulderpletely numb. There was no pain in his entire body. The toxin of the Basilisk had affected his body. But even now, he rolled his eyes at Harry. ¡°Are you asking me to jinx myself to death? Although it is possible that I will die here this time, given the current situation.¡± Harry and Ron burst into tears, and they happily said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Professor. You¡¯re going to die here today, and we¡¯re all going to die here!¡± Neville looked at them and was scared after looking at them. Sherlock¡¯s eyes turned to Tom, who was smiling beside him. Tom walked slowly to them, still holding a wand in his hand that belonged to Neville. ¡°You¡¯re going to die, Professor Forrest.¡± The Phoenix fell on Sherlock¡¯s shoulders. The Phoenix seemed to be weeping, tears streaming from his eyes and onto the wound on Sherlock¡¯s arm. Tom sneered, ¡°Even the bird knows that you are going to die. When you are dead, how will you protect your students? Or what else can Dumbledore offer to protect his students?¡± Sherlock ignored Tom¡¯s provocation. He was tired, but his spirits were extremely uplifted. Anyone withmon sense in the wizarding world knows what the tears of the Phoenix could do. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Professor. I should have told the school directly in the first ce.¡± Neville cried and med himself. ¡°No, Neville.¡± Sherlock coughed up a blood, ¡°You¡¯re brave enough. At least you tried to go against him, and that¡¯s enough.¡± Tom looked at them in disgust, ¡°What a touching scene, but it makes me sick.¡± He had found Sherlock¡¯s fully healed wound and waved Neville¡¯s wand at the Phoenix. A sound can be heard. The Phoenix was flown away as if it had been hit by something. He continued to wave his wand; Harry, Ron, and Neville stood in ce without resistance. Tom is not an illusory body. He seems to have the same power as a normal wizard and can also use magic spells. In the center of themon room, the Basilisk was still tossing around its tail. It curled up in a corner and kept smashing its head against the wall. Sherlock breathed heavily, looking at Tom, and something shed in his mind. He asked, ¡°You¡¯re not just a memory of Voldemort, aren¡¯t you?¡± There was a smile on Tom¡¯s face; he was already winning, and he didn¡¯t mind ying with Sherlock a little longer. ¡°So you know? Well, I admit that I told some lies just now. If I am just a memory, and of course, I won¡¯t have this much of a strength.¡± His voice rose high, ¡°I am who I was back then. A masterpiece, his most precious work, and a timeless art to this day!¡± Chapter 93: Soul Stitch Chapter 93: Soul Stitch ¡°No.¡± Sherlock shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± Tom stared at him, ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯m nothing?¡± ¡°You are his soul or a part of his soul.¡± Sherlock¡¯s face gradually changed, and he seemed to finally understand something, ¡°I don¡¯t know what magic Voldemort used to separate his soul, but part of it was put into his diary by him, and you were created.¡± Tom was quiet, and his face changed, ¡°You¡¯re smart, Professor Forrest. You¡¯re really smart. If you were my professor when I was in school, you might have seen through everything I did.¡± He said coldly, ¡°But no matter how much you see now, it¡¯s useless. You¡¯re going to die soon!¡± While he was talking, the Basilisk finally recovered from all the pain. Its jaw, with arge hole, was still dripping ck blood on the ground. But its strength is good. This kind of injury would not make it die. It continued to smell Sherlock and the others, intending to continue the attack. Sherlock didn¡¯t pay any attention to the Basilisk, who was waiting for an opportunity to attack, and his eyes were fixed on Tom. ¡°So you admit I¡¯m right. You¡¯re not Voldemort¡¯s memory at all. You¡¯re him. You¡¯re part of his soul.¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Tom admitted it. He didn¡¯t think anyone could escape alive here, and no one would know about these things. ¡°I am him, he is me, and our souls have been the same.¡± Sherlock had a smile on his face. Harry and Ron were stunned when they saw his smile. They had never seen Sherlock smile since they had known him. Although his face was covered in blood at this time, and his robe was torn, it was noticeable. ¡°I see.¡± He said softly. He stretched out his hand and touched Tom¡¯s body. Tom felt something was wrong and started to get nervous. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sherlock didn¡¯t answer him because an obscure spell had already been chanted from his mouth. A gray light began to light up where his hand and Tom¡¯s body made contact. Tom felt that his body was being squeezed andpressed by a strange force as if it was trying to turn him into a line. He has no way to resist that power as if it is aimed specifically at his soul. He screamed nervously, ¡°What are you doing?! Stop! Do you know what you are doing?!¡± His voice did not stop Sherlock¡¯s movements at all. The gray light lit up Tom¡¯s whole body, even making him unable to maintain his figure. A piercing scream echoed in themon room. Sherlock felt that the mark on his left arm was gradually getting hot, but he did not stop. The Soul Stitching magic he learned from the book written by the original Sherlock¡¯s mother continued to be used. He felt that the feeling in Tom¡¯s soul had beenpletely erased and turned into something body that could no longer be pure. The magic is forming the soul into threads and needles and starts to stitch his own soul. Just as Sherlock cast the spell on Tom, the Basilisk¡¯s movements didn¡¯t stop. It stretched its body, smelled around, and found Sherlock and the others. Harry was holding the Sorting Hat. He had been trying tomunicate with the Sorting Hat, but nothing came up. This Hat seems to have be an ordinary hat without any magical properties. After Tom got stuck with Sherlock¡¯s spell, the effect of the binding spell on them disappeared. Harry looked at the Basilisk that had reached out, gritted his teeth, put the Sorting Hat on Neville¡¯s head, and called to Ron. ¡°We have to figure out a way to help the professor with the Basilisk!¡± Ron pulled out his wand, and the magic tape on it had worn out. His broken wand was once again connected with only a bit of wool in the middle. He put his wand on the ground and went to pick up Neville¡¯s wand, which Tom had dropped on the ground. Harry and he ran together in themon room, their spells hitting the Basilisk¡¯s skin. While it does not do much damage, it draws its attention from Sherlock. The Phoenix, who was knocked to the side, finally got rid of Tom¡¯s spell at this time. It spread its wings and glided in the air, venting its anger on the Basilisk and attacking its blind eyes with its sharp beak. But the Basilisk is fierce now. Theck of hearing and vision makes it less powerful, but it still has some strength. It twisted its body, Ron couldn¡¯t dodge, and was hit by its tail. ¡°Ron!¡± Harry shouted. Ron didn¡¯t answer him, and the impact made him faint on the spot. Neville¡¯s lips trembled as he watched Ron being knocked out. Harry and the Phoenix still fought with the Basilisk. ¡°I want to help them,¡± He kept begging the Sorting Hat, ¡°Please, let me help them.¡± Something hard and heavy fell on top of Neville¡¯s head, nearly knocking him unconscious. His eyes shone. He grabbed the Hat and tried to take it off, but he felt a long, hard thing under it. It is a sword. ¡°Thank you!¡± He didn¡¯t know who he was thanking. Neville raised the sword, stood up from the ground, and walked in the direction of the Basilisk. He raised the sword high above his head, approaching the Basilisk, and finally stabbed into its body. The Basilisk hissed and roared. The Basilisk tumbled violently, throwing Neville out. At this time, Sherlock alsopleted his magic. He felt that he was in an extremely wonderful state and had never felt so powerful. It seems that as long as he is willing, with a single thought, he can make things achieve anything he wants right now. His eyes shed with a faint light, and he looked at the Basilisk. Sherlock stretched out one of his hands without chanting a spell and without waving his wand. He just used his thoughts. Several broken tables and chairs floated up in themon room and surrounded the Basilisk. After that, it suddenly turned into countless spears several meters long and pierced through its body in an instant. Chapter 94: A Good Night Chapter 94: A Good Night Countless spearspletely pierced the Basilisk in themon room. Blood sttered everywhere; Harry, Ron, Neville, and the Phoenix were a bit shocked. After killing the Basilisk, Sherlock could clearly feel that this power is gradually fading. A feeling of powerlessness that came from the depths of his soul made his legs go weak, and he almost fell to the ground. In the end, Harry finds out something is wrong with him and starts to run in his direction. At this time, the movement in the Gryffindormon room finally attracted the professors. They walked into themon room and looked at the mess in front of them in shock. ¡°What is happening?¡± Professor McGonagall asked in disbelief. Sherlock was supported by Harry and copsed weakly on the blood-stained sofa, speaking in a weak voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it for now and inform the students on the train. Do you have anything to eat? I don¡¯t mind eating Hagrid¡¯s rock-hard cake right now.¡± She and Snape worked together to carry him to the infirmary, while Flitwick and Harry carried Ron, who had passed out. Neville limped out while carrying the sword. Madam Pomfrey did not leave Hogwarts. She would stay here until she sent the petrified students to St. Mungo¡¯s Hospital. She helped check on Sherlock¡¯s injuries, ¡°He was not seriously injured. Except for some internal bleeding, he was just too exhausted. He needed to eat something that could replenish energy.¡± She took out arge piece of chocte from her drawer. This high-calorie food could help Sherlock recover quickly. At the same time, she also left him a potion to drink regrly. After Madam Pomfrey checked Sherlock, she went to look after Harry and the others. Judging from the injuries they suffered, they weren¡¯t as serious as Sherlock¡¯s. Professor McGonagall stared at Sherlock, who just drank the potion, and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Sherlock ate the chocte Madam Pomfrey had left him. It was too sweet for his taste, but he didn¡¯t care about it. ¡°We were tricked; the heir of Slytherin kidnapped Neville and didn¡¯t stay in the chamber but went back to the Gryffindormon room to wait for Harry toe back. Both the others and I fought with the Basilisk, and the problem was dealt with.¡± Sherlock told the whole story, but Professor McGonagall knew that things were going to be far more dangerous than he had said. She saw Sherlock¡¯s condition and didn¡¯t continue to disturb him, but before leaving, Sherlock stopped her. ¡°Keep the Basilisk¡¯s body for me. If Snape wants something from it, don¡¯t give it to him. Tell him that we killed it with all our life. If he wants it, he must buy it with money.¡± Professor McGonagall couldn¡¯t helpughing when he heard what he said, ¡°I feel like you¡¯re a little different than before, Sherlock.¡± At this moment, he was toozy to keep up his usual demeanor. Sherlock just replied, ¡°I really felt like I was dying just now, and now that I¡¯m alive again. Isn¡¯t it normal?¡± Professor McGonagall smiled, and there seemed to be tears in the corners of her eyes. ¡°This is a good thing that you feel that way. After experiencing life and death, people always want to cherish something.¡± ¡°Probably,¡± Sherlock murmured, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep; good night, Professor McGonagall.¡± Professor McGonagall helped him pull down the curtains in the ward to block the rising sun outside, ¡°Good night.¡± ¡ª- The students boarded the Hogwarts Express, but the train had been stationed in the station and did not move. They were waiting for news in Hogwarts. Professor Flitwick hurried to the train and told the guard here, Professor Sprout, that the heir of Slytherin had been captured and the monster was killed. The problem in the castle was resolved. In the trains, all the students cheered. They shouted and went off the train excitedly. Some even forgot to take their luggage. They returned to the castle. At this time, the Gryffindormon room had not been restored to its original condition. Many students saw the Basilisk that was nailed to death by spears. Snape, who was responsible for the cleaning, was frowning at the Basilisk¡¯s corpse. Sherlock¡¯s spell can¡¯t be dispelled; the magic on these spears is different. Even though he is a potion master, he was able to create such powerful dark magic as Sectumsempra when he was a student. Snape¡¯s talent in magic spells and Transfiguration is amazing. He could see that the spears that nailed the Basilisk were created from the fragments of desks and chairs, but the requirements to do all of this in a short amount of time and power is something else. The spell that formed these fragments seemed to be really powerful, and Snape felt that the magic attached to it would not even expire for a hundred years. Snape came to this conclusion after researching for a long time. In the end, he had no choice. Since he couldn¡¯t change the spears back, he simply broke them, dragged the Basilisk¡¯s body out with magic, and threw it in the abandoned bathroom. Among Harry, Ron, and Neville. Harry and Ron suffered the least injuries. They stayed in the school infirmary for one morning before they could continue their day normally. Neville was not so lucky. He was absorbed a lot of energy by Tom, and he needed to be taken care of by Madam Pomfrey for a period of time before he could fully recover. Harry and Ron had juste out of the infirmary, and students surrounded them. Professor McGonagall hadn¡¯t ordered them not to speak out about what happened today. So, one noon, the whole school knew what was going on in the Gryffindormon room. Dumbledore returned in the evening. When he returned to the castle, Sherlock woke up, and a celebratory dinner was being held that night. Before the dinner began, Sherlock came to Dumbledore¡¯s office. Dumbledore looked at Sherlock, stretching and yawning, raised his eyebrows, and said with a smile, ¡°I feel that even only a day has passed, and you are a little different from before.¡± Sherlock slumpedzily in his chair, ¡°I almost died yesterday, Professor.¡± Chapter 95: Didnt Regret It Chapter 95: Didnt Regret It ¡°People will experience this, and I have always opposed Kingsley¡¯s view on it. Some things can¡¯t be experienced by just saying it to them. Only when you experience them by yourself alone.¡± Dumbledore knocked on the table, and a cup of tea appeared in front of him and Sherlock. ¡°How do you feel about your change this time around?¡± Sherlock had never been so rxed in front of Dumbledore, drinking the warm ck tea from his cup in one sip, ¡°I feel so good. I¡¯ve never felt sofortable.¡± Dumbledore smiled at him, ¡°I want to hear the details of what happened back then.¡± Sherlock told of all of their experiences, but he concealed the matter of finding the ¡°Soul Stitching¡± created by the original Sherlock¡¯s mother. Instead, he took the initiative to ask about the mark on his left arm. He lifted his sleeves, allowing Dumbledore to see the mark on his arm, ¡°The first time I encountered Riddle¡¯s diary in the bookstore gave me a strong burning sensation. I met Neville, who he bewitched, and it burns as well. Do you have any idea what this is?¡± Dumbledore was not surprised by what Sherlock said. He saw the mark on Sherlock¡¯s arm, and his eyes were full of memories. ¡°This is a protection magic your mother left you.¡± ¡°My mother?¡± Sherlock repeated. Dumbledore looked solemn, ¡°It¡¯s also the reason Harry survived Riddle¡¯s magic. It wasn¡¯t because of anything special about him but because his mother used a protective spell with her own life to protect him. It¡¯s the same for you; your mother also protects you.¡± ¡°Love is the most powerful magic, and this mark is your mother¡¯s love for you.¡± Sherlock looked at the mark on his left arm. He didn¡¯t expect it to be simr to the lightning scar on Harry¡¯s body. ¡°Even now, you still don¡¯t want to tell me what happened to my parents back then?¡± Dumbledore nodded slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, Sherlock. It¡¯s that we don¡¯t want to recall those things, and we don¡¯t want you to know about them. Of course, if one day you have to know about it, someone will tell you more.¡± There was a brief silence in the office, and Dumbledore spoke softly, ¡°Also, in the end, it was Neville who drew the sword from the Sorting Hat?¡± Sherlock nodded, ¡°But you originally nned to have Harry pulled out?¡± Dumbledore had a smile on his face, ¡°No, I just wanted to try something. I think anyone can pull it out, but I¡¯m most looking forward to you pulling it out.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Sherlock pointed at himself in surprise, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Do you know the origin of this hat?¡± He looked at the sorting hat that was ced in the office again. Sherlock thought for a while, ¡°I have seen records that this hat turned out to be Godric Gryffindor¡¯s hat.¡± ¡°Yes, so does the sword.¡± Sherlock looked at it in surprise, the sword that had been ced in the cupboard at this moment. ¡°It was once the sword of Godric Gryffindor.¡± Dumbledore said softly. ¡°Only someone with true Gryffindor quality can pull it out of the Sorting Hat.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m a Ravenw.¡± Sherlock said in confusion. Dumbledore smiled, ¡°The choice of house won¡¯t limit the development of a person¡¯s quality. I hope to see the unique quality of Gryffindor in you, and it¡¯s not too bad. I decided to recruit you this year since you made the best decision during that incident.¡± Sherlock listened to Dumbledore¡¯s words and thought for a moment, ¡°Is the rumor about Riddle cursing the position true?¡± Dumbledore didn¡¯t hide it from him, ¡°It¡¯s true; he did jinx it.¡± Sherlock stared at him closely, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t think about me in the first ce and hired Lockhart, you already knew he was a liar?¡± Dumbledore did not answer his question directly, ¡°During the summerst year, he went to visit a friend of mine, and when I met him, I found out that part of his memory was missing.¡± ¡°After that, I did some investigation and found a wizard who was famous in the wizarding world, Gilderoy Lockhart. Who found out that he was a liar who stole all his experiences from other people¡¯s minds.¡± ¡°At that time, I couldn¡¯t find a professor for this year¡¯s Defense Against the Dark Arts ss, so I tried to contact him because I thought that a liar like himing to Hogwarts would definitely reveal his true identity. It may be a meaningful lesson for the students.¡± ¡°Lockhart is not a fool either. I offered him an invitation at first, but he didn¡¯t ept it. It wasn¡¯t until I borrowed Harry¡¯s name and lured him with the title of Greatest Teacher Hogwawrts would have that he finally failed to resist.¡± ¡°But then other people discovered his true intent. They also have substantial evidence and sued him in court. This forced me to change my n for this year and choose you, Sherlock.¡± Dumbledore blinked, ¡°I even suspected at the time that you reported him in order to remove him from his position as a professor.¡± Sherlock was stunned when he heard his words. He didn¡¯t know if Lockhart¡¯s problem had anything to do with the original Sherlock, but after hearing Dumbledore¡¯s words, it seemed to be. ¡°No matter what happened, the decision to get into Hogwarts did not disappoint me,¡± Dumbledore praised. ¡°Your period has ended prematurely, and you will be the first Defence Against the Dark Arts professor to be re-instated at Hogwarts in decades.¡± Sherlock didn¡¯t ask too much about the position¡¯s curse. As Slughorn said, the curse wasn¡¯t really that terrible. As long as the person in the position didn¡¯t have any crooked thoughts, they wouldn¡¯t be affected by it. He took a deep breath and asked Dumbledore about what he was most concerned about after getting rid of Riddle¡¯s diary. ¡°About Riddle¡¯s diary. Although it has been destroyed, there is more than one thing like this out there.¡± Chapter 96: Aftermath Chapter 96: Aftermath Dumbledore sped his hands on the desk. He wasn¡¯t surprised when he heard Sherlock¡¯s words but was thinking about something. Sherlock didn¡¯t bother him; he knew there were many secrets in his mind. Every time he was thinking, it meant that what he said next would involve extremely secret information. A momentter, Dumbledore¡¯s eyes returned to Sherlock, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d find so much about it in a short time, Sherlock.¡± He said seriously, ¡°About that, it can be said to be something he has pursued all his life. If I tell you about it, then you will have no turning back. He will do everything possible to kill everyone who knows it.¡± Sherlock knew that the real Tom Riddle or Voldemort was not dead. The reason he asked about Dumbledore¡¯s diary was simple. The diary contains Voldemort¡¯s soul, and Sherlock needs this soul for him. When he woke up in the school infirmary, he discovered that his soul seemed to be too big. The line formed by the soul in the diary was only sewed about one-fifth of his whole soul. While it was just both of their soulbined, Sherlock realized that the strength of all the spells he used had increased significantly. It¡¯s like eating a strengthening pill. The most important thing is that he finally seemed to be stronger than ever, and he felt that he could kill the Basilisk easily. He seems to have learned a type of magic without a medium. A type of magic that doesn¡¯t need to swing a wand or chant a spell. Just use his thought, and he can directly cast it. It¡¯s just that the strength of this magic is far from the invincible state it was when his soul was stitched together. In the process of stitching the soul, Sherlock also found that his soul did not seem to be torn. The stitched one is not the torn soul but Sherlock¡¯s two souls. One of them is his own soul, which has traveled through this world and has a dominant consciousness. The other is the soul of the original Sherlock, who haspletely lost his mind. When Sherlock traveled through, the soul of the original Sherlock was already dead and was gradually disappearing. But the Soul Stitching magic is equivalent to forcibly merging the original Sherlock soul with him. The more powerful his soul will be, the more powerful the spell he will use. Sherlock was thinking about Voldemort¡¯s soul. He felt that there must be more than one such thing as a diary, and it seems that only Voldemort has the thing necessary for his soul to be stitched together. This also made Sherlock, who nned to be a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts for a year and would resign if he had survived at this point, change his ns. While it is safe, there is less contact with Voldemort. By staying in Hogwarts all the time, with Dumbledore and Harry Potter, the two leading enemies against Voldemort, he follows them to get what he wants. Facing Dumbledore¡¯s words, Sherlock had nothing to hesitate. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Professor, do you think he would let me go when I destroyed part of his soul?¡± Dumbledore was also dumbfounded. Sherlock was right. No matter whether he knew about the Horcrux in the future, he had destroyed one now. If Voldemort had known about it, he would definitely not have let him go. ¡°What he wanted most in his life was immortality.¡± Dumbledore said softly. ¡°Sounds pathetic.¡± Sherlock said with a shrug. Dumbledoreughed, ¡°Compared to other great goals, his journey for immortality is a little less grand. But he has a goal to fight for.¡± ¡°When he was at Hogwarts, he was given a method of immortality. By creating a Horcrux.¡± Sherlock was stunned for a moment and repeated it in his mouth, ¡°A Horcrux¡­¡± He was familiar with this term. He had seen it in the forbidden area of ??the library, and the book ¡°Analysis of High-End Dark Magic¡± described such extremely dark magic. ¡°Yes, Horcrux.¡± Dumbledore continued, ¡°It¡¯s a method that can split someone¡¯s soul and put it on different items. As long as the Horcrux is not destroyed, the one who creates the Horcrux will never die.¡± ¡°And Voldemort has mastered that magic.¡± Sherlock asked, ¡°How many Horcruxes can you make?¡± ¡°Theoretically, there is no limit.¡± ¡°How many Horcruxes did Voldemort make for himself?¡± Dumbledore shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s something that I wanted to know. If you want to kill Voldemort, you must not only defeat him but also destroy all his Horcruxes. After I found out about this, I searched for his Horcruxes, but I haven¡¯t found anything yet. The diary you destroyed is the only known Horcrux now.¡± He turned to look at the portraits of past principals on the wall, and Dumbledore said softly, ¡°But we still have time, Sherlock. By studying his past, we will always find out what he has made into Horcruxes and how many Horcruxes he has made.¡± After chatting with Dumbledore, Sherlock left Dumbledore¡¯s office. Next, he received many guests from Neville¡¯s grandmother, Harry, Ron, and Lucius Malfoy. He didn¡¯t me Neville. Tom Riddle had deceived many people. It was amazing for a child like Neville to struggle out of his control. Harry also learned about the diary in the office, which Lucius deliberately nned to bring into Hogwarts. Dobby knows all this, so he keeps preventing Harry from returning to Hogwarts. When Lucius left, Harry set something so that Lucius inadvertently gave Dobby a sock, which was equivalent to freeing Dobby from the Malfoys. There was a dinner at Hogwarts, and the students and the professors were so happy about it. Flitwick and Professor McGonagall came to toast with Sherlock, and even Snape, who had always had a cold expression, saw Sherlock by clinking sses and asked him about the magic that killed the Basilisk. Dumbledore did not reveal who the heir of Slytherin was, nor did he say that Neville was under control, so he opened the Chamber of Secrets to release the Basilisk. But the Chamber was opened, and the monster inside was B basilisk. Sherlock and Harry finally kill it and do not hide it from the outside world. Even a reporter from the Daily Prophet even took a photo of Sherlock, Harry, Ron, and Neville for the news the next day. None of them took credit for defeating the Basilisk, and Harry and others helped Sherlock solve the mystery of the Chamber of Secrets. The Basilisk¡¯s body was also bought by Snape at his own expense, along with the snakeskin found. He gave five thousand Galleons, which was split equally between Sherlock, Harry, and others. After Ron had gotten the money, he handed over most of the money to the family and used the remaining money to get himself a new wand and new clothes. Harry didn¡¯t take the money alone. A thousand Galleons was not a lot of money for him, and he shared the money with Hermione. If he hadn¡¯t gotten the information left by Hermione, he would not have been able to find the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets. Not only did Neville not get punished this time, but he also got an unexpected fortune for him for a long time. His grandmother was proud of Neville after hearing that he had received Godric Gryffindor¡¯s approval and drawn his sword from the Sorting Hat. The reason why they could get Galleons was the result of Sherlock and Snape¡¯s bargaining. The value of the Basilisk that has lived for thousands of years is immeasurable. Snape actually only offered a thousand Galleons at the beginning. He insisted that Sherlock smashed the snakeskin of the Basilisk, most of the internal organs were damaged, and the medicinal value was not very high. If Harry and the others were embarrassed to speak because of Snape¡¯s demeanor and his status as a professor, they would agree at that price. He and Snape quarreled for a long time; Snape gave up and finally offered 5,000 Galleons. Even if it was five thousand Galleons, Sherlock felt that he could sell it more. If it is sold outside, the value of the Basilisk is estimated to be even higher. But in the end, this Basilisk is dead. It is not bad to sell it for 5,000 Galleons. This time, his biggest reward came from Voldemort. His soul. The Ministry of Magic also released Hagrid after the Chamber of Secrets incident was over. He had not been happy for a long time when he returned to Hogwarts. He received some unfortunate news from the centaurs. On the night he was captured, a fire broke out in the Forbidden Forest. Aragog and his colony were all destroyed by the fire. Chapter 97: Grave in The Forbidden Forest Chapter 97: Grave in The Forbidden Forest After Hagrid got the news from the centaurs, he came to the territory upied by the Acromants. As the centaurs said, it has been burned to the ground. There were ashes, and Hagrid could only see a few small burnt spiders on the ground. He fell to the ground in a daze, muttering to himself, ¡°How did it be like this¡­¡± The centaur who followed him also said, ¡°We also want to know who set the fire. The fire almost spread to our tribe. If the wind didn¡¯t change, it would be us that will be burned to death.¡± Hagrid was in a daze for a long time in front of the ashes of the Acromants before he came back to his senses. After returning to his hut, he found Harry and the others as soon as possible. Harry and the others also knew that the Acromants had all been burned to death. But then Ron thought of something, tugged at Harry¡¯s sleeve, and whispered, ¡°Do you remember what Professor Forrest said when we left the Forbidden Forest?¡± Harry recalled for a moment what Sherlock had said at the time: ¡°He said that the centaurs will put out the fire and will deal with these spiders in the future. He said something that their venom can be sold for money?¡± ¡°Now that the centaurs didn¡¯t put out the fire, the spiders were gone, and the professor couldn¡¯t make money.¡± After Harry and Ron had thought about it, they suddenly became speechless. Although there are unexpected factors in this, this was caused by Professor Forrest¡¯s jinx. But things have already happened, and they can¡¯t change anything. In the way that Aragog indulged his colony to attack them that night, Harry and others felt that the Acromants deserved to die. After that, Harry told Hagrid exactly what happened at that time. He told him that Sherlock set the fire to take them away, but in the end, the fire burned the Acromants. After hearing that, Hagrid wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything; he sighed and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I guess Aragog and his colony were deserved. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would not have been set free and released by the Ministry of Magic so quickly.¡± Harry and the others could see Hagrid¡¯s sadness. After all, he and Aragog had been friends for decades. But they have never been able to understand Hagrid¡¯s feelings towards dangerous animals. In his eyes, those creatures were harmless, but that was only for him. In the eyes of others, dangerous creatures are dangerous creatures, and their brutal nature cannot be changed. After the Basilisk incident was over, the mandrakes grew as Professor Sprout matured. Snape used them as an antidote, and the petrified students returned to normal. With less than a month to go before the end of the term, the students are entering their final exams of the year. Sherlock has decided on the practical content of the Defense Against the Dark Arts exam, but he has to continue writing the theoretical exam papers. Fortunately, he has alreadypleted most of it before, and now it only takes a little more time toplete the rest. Near the end of the period, he was rxed. One morning, before the final exams, Dumbledore asked the Ghosts to call Sherlock to the principal¡¯s office. There is not only Dumbledore alone but also a witch in a ck robe and a hood. Sherlock couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, but she could still tell that she was a witch by the long silver-gray hair that peeked out from under her hat. ¡°You don¡¯t have ss this morning? Sherlock,¡± Dumbledore asked. Sherlock nodded. Originally, he had fifth and seventh-grade sses today, but these two sses had already taken the exam held by the Ministry of Magic this year, so their sses ended early. ¡°Help me then, thisdy from the German Ministry of Magic. She is here to help clean the Forbidden Forest. Take her to Hagrid, and he will take her to the Forbidden Forest.¡± The witch called Silk seemed to be a little weird. When Dumbledore introduced her, she didn¡¯t say a word. She just stood up from the chair and nodded slightly to Sherlock. Sherlock had nothing to do today, so he agreed. He took Silk out of the principal¡¯s room and went to Hagrid¡¯s hut. ¡°My name is Sherlock Forrest.¡± Sherlock introduced himself, and there was no othermunication between them. All the way to Hagrid¡¯s hut, when Hagrid saw them knocking on the door and walking in, he hid something in a panic. Sherlock saw what seemed to be the egg of some animal. He asked suspiciously, ¡°What strange creature are you going to hatch, Hagrid?¡± Hagrid¡¯s face was hiding something, he stammered as he exined. ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing Sherlock.¡± He saw Silk following Sherlock and changed the subject, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Is it the time for Ms. Silk to visit again? Would you like a cup of tea?¡± She shook her head, her voice a little cold, ¡°Thank you, but no need.¡± ¡°Okay, let me prepare something.¡± Hagrid said, pulling Sherlock aside, sping his hands together, and begging, ¡°Sherlock, I have other important things to do now. Help me take her to the Forbidden Forest. Well, I¡¯ll let Fang lead the way for you.¡± Sherlock secretly nced at her with some doubt, ¡°She visits Hogwarts graves every year?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been almost ten years.¡± ¡°Who is she? Why does she need to go to the Forbidden Forest?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what she does, but Dumbledore promised her to bury something in the Forbidden Forest.¡± Hagrid continued to plead, ¡°Do me a favor, Sherlock. I really have something else to do today.¡± Sherlock looked at Hagrid, ¡°I know you like these magical creatures, Hagrid. But I¡¯ll remind you that you may be friends with them, but not everyone is.¡± Hagrid said with a guilty look, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Sherlock couldn¡¯t do anything about him. He agreed to Hagrid¡¯s request and led Fang into the Forbidden Forest with Silk from the German Ministry of Magic. The grave was located in the depths of the Forbidden Forest, and Fang took them all the way for about forty minutes before finally reaching their destination. Sherlock didn¡¯t talk much with this person; she didn¡¯t want to talk, and he wasn¡¯t in the mood to chat either. There were indeed two graves where Fang took them, and there were tombstones standing in front of the graves. Out of curiosity, Sherlock nced at the name on the tombstone. One is named ¡°Eddie Butler¡± and the other is named ¡°John Watson.¡± Seeing this name, Sherlock couldn¡¯t help butin silently in his heart. He never thought that there was someone named John Watson in the world. But why is the tombstone next to it not Sherlock Holmes? She took out two bouquets of flowers from somewhere and ced them in front of the two graves, put her hands together, and prayed silently. Sherlock stayed away from her and looked at the surroundings. At this moment, a gust of wind blows the hood on her head, and Sherlock identally sees her face and the blindfold on her eyes. She silently put the hood back on, and Sherlock turned his head away as if nothing had happened. They only stayed for less than an hour, went back the same way, and left the forbidden forest. Aftering to Hagrid¡¯s hut, she bowed his head slightly to Sherlock, ¡°Thank you.¡± Sherlock waved his hand, indicating that it was nothing, and watched her leave Hogwarts. He looked at her back and muttered softly. ¡°Weird, how do you even see the road without your eyes?¡± For Sherlock, this is just a normal thing that happened, and he didn¡¯t take it too seriously. Because the final exams this year were about to start. No matter the situation, the students at Hogwarts will be nervous when the final exam is approaching. On the day of the exam, the second-grade practical exam. Sherlock summoned Tom the Cat, who had not been defeated in the ss when they first started school, as the content of the second-grade practical exam. Of course, the score is based on their performance, not whether they can beat Tom. After all, it was too difficult for the second-grade students to defeat Tom. However, during the exam, Hermione surprises Sherlock. Although shey in the school hospital for a few days and missed some sses, she still defeated Tom and became the first student in the second grade to defeat him. Sherlock gave her an O rating instantly. He was also excited after their fifth and seventh-grade exams. Before the grading exam, Sherlock gave them a few lessons based on previous Ministry of Magic exams. The students reported that Sherlock¡¯s predictions were urate, and he guessed almost 80% of the questions. Some students even hugged his arm and cried aloud, saying that his efforts this time were not in vain and that they would definitely get an O rating in the Defence Against the Dark Arts exam, which would be important for their future of bing an Auror. Sherlock has been a professor for a year and is pleased to see their performance now. Chapter 98: Duke Of Devonshire Chapter 98: Duke Of Devonshire Before the start of the holiday, after the final dinner, Dumbledore calls Sherlock into the office. He took a letter from the drawer and gave it to Sherlock. ¡°If you have nothing to do in the summer, you can visit an old friend of mine in this part of France, and he will give you something.¡± Sherlock took the letter curiously and saw the friend¡¯s name. ¡°Nichs mel? Isn¡¯t this the master alchemist who created the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone?¡± he said in surprise. Dumbledore wasn¡¯t surprised that Sherlock had heard of his name before, a friend whose reputation in the wizarding world was no less than his own. ¡°That¡¯s right, but he has destroyed his Sorcerer¡¯s Stone now and is nning to dispose of the remaining Stone that still contains some magic power. He nned to give it to some people, and if you¡¯re interested in this, you can visit him at the above address before August.¡± The remains of the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone? Sherlock blinked at the letter. He thought it was still very interesting. Although he has no ns, he kept the letter for now and might go there when he has the time. After Dumbledore saw him put the letter away, he thought for a moment and then continued, ¡°I remember where you lived. You¡¯re not far from Harry¡¯s aunt¡¯s house, right?¡± Sherlock nodded, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. We¡¯re only two streets away.¡± Dumbledore took a piece of parchment from his desk, wrote something on it, stuffed it into an envelope, and handed it back to Sherlock. ¡°If you decide to go to Nick during the summer, take Harry with you. You can give this letter to his aunt, and she¡¯ll let Harry go with you.¡± Sherlock took the letter, ¡°What if something happened to Harry when he came with me?¡± ¡°Protecting your students is the most basic duty of a teacher.¡± Dumbledore blinked and said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll take care of Harry¡¯s safetyter.¡± Sherlock promised. ¡°One more thing,¡± Dumbledore¡¯s expression became slightly serious, ¡°When the next semester starts, you will still be the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, but I will hire an assistant for you.¡± Sherlock was slightly taken aback, and he asked, ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you hire me as an assistant, but why do you need it?¡± Dumbledore shook his head helplessly, ¡°Because someone needs a job. Hogwarts doesn¡¯t have a suitable position this year, so I¡¯ll have to recruit him as an assistant.¡± Sherlock nodded. He recalled the plots in his memory. The assistant Dumbledore recruited for him should be Harry¡¯s third-year Defense Against the Dark Arts, as in the original book. The day after the conversation with Dumbledore, the holiday officially began. Sherlock didn¡¯t take the Hogwarts Express this time. Instead, he used Apparition directly. One moment, he was in Hogsmeade, and the next second, he had teleported to the door of his house. Although the house has not been cleaned for nearly a year, it still looks very clean. There is no house elf in the house who usually handles housework, but most of the furniture in the house has been enchanted with magic. Even if he is not at home, the furniture will clean by itself. When he got home, he didn¡¯t have anything to do. He simply used a few spells on some supplies that had no self-cleaning ability and sat in the study room. ¡°A year! A whole year, and you didn¡¯te back! Do you even still know your mother to this day? You bastard! You disgusting scum!¡± In the study room, a sharp female voice was still constantly shouting and berating Sherlock. But he didn¡¯t care; he quietly looked at the portrait of the original Sherlock¡¯s mother hanging on the wall and tried tomunicate with her. ¡°I went to Hogwarts to be a professor this year. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯te back.¡± However, she didn¡¯t stop, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it! The principal of that school was blind to recruit you! You useless bastard!¡± After trying to talk with her to no avail, Sherlock sighed. A piece of red silk on the table slowly flew out of thin air and hung itself on the portrait, covering the original Sherlock¡¯s mother and shutting her up. Sherlock didn¡¯t take out his wand or anything. All the books on the bookshelf flew out of the bookshelf by themselves, flying lightly in front of him and circling neatly around him. This is the kind of magic that Sherlock learned without a teacher after his soul was stitched sessfully. His magic can control reality in its most basic form. Including but not limited to moving objects,manding objects to do some actions, simple deformation of objects, and so on. The power is limited, but it is extremely convenient to use in daily life activities. Sherlock picked one of the books that revolved around him, and the rest of the books flew back to the bookshelf by themselves, neatly arranging themselves ording to the previous order. Back at home, Sherlock¡¯s life was also monotonous. He studies all kinds of magic in this room, especially strengthening the practice of the Patronus Charm. In his memory, it seemed that there would be Dementors at Hogwarts when the next semester started. Of course, he had to master the spells that were especially effective against Dementors, like the Patronus Charm. But this kind of emotionally demanding spell can¡¯t be used just by practice alone. Sherlock didn¡¯t force too much, as long as it could y a role at a critical time. After two weeks of staying at his home, he finally walked out of the study room. He finds out in the letter of will that the butler from the original Sherlock¡¯s father is still here. It has been a whole year since he got this letter. Because he went to Hogwarts to be a professor, Sherlock never paid much attention to it. However, after learning about the information regarding the original Sherlock¡¯s parents through a continuous in-depth understanding of Hogwarts. Sherlock felt that he was going to meet his father, whom he had never seen this summer. Through Slughorn¡¯s words, he could hear that the original Sherlock¡¯s parents should have no resentment toward the wizard at first and even agreed with Slughorn to be his godfather. But why did the original Sherlock¡¯s mother turn crazy in the portrait, and his father hated wizards to the point of forcing his son to inherit his inheritance by staying away from wizards? Sherlock was curious about it. He also studied the status of the original Sherlock¡¯s father¡¯s family in the Muggle world. The Cavendish family, the hereditary Duke of Devonshire in the United Kingdom, has produced many scientists and politicians in history and has had a great influence on British politics. But the world Sherlock is now in is different from the world he lived in his previous life. The Cavendish family still holds the title of Duke of Devonshire, but after the neenth century, the family began to decline. The key lies in the scarcity of descendants, starting from Sherlock¡¯s great-grandfathers. If a boy was not born, the title would be reced by the side branch of Cavendish. Sherlock¡¯s biological father was already in an embarrassing situation with no sessor. Sherlock¡¯s identity is a secret, and no one knows that this Duke of Devonshire generation has a son. From this, it can be seen how cruel Sherlock¡¯s father is. He is now sick in bed and doesn¡¯t have more time to live. Sherlock is his only biological heir. But if Sherlock promised never to be in contact with the wizarding world again, he¡¯d give his title and fortune. Sherlock didn¡¯t care much about the title of the Duke of Devonshire and the things that normal people couldn¡¯t have. For wizards with real pursuits and ideals, fame and fortune in the Muggle world are useless, and they are not as useful as you might think they are. Sherlock felt that he was not so poor in his needs and he was a wizard with aspirations. It didn¡¯t matter what inheritance he inherited. The key was to find out why the original Sherlock¡¯s parents had such changes. He decided to call the butler today and try to get in touch with his father. There was only one ring on the other end of the phone, and it was quickly connected. Before waiting for him to speak, Sherlock said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m Sherlock Forrest, and I want to meet him.¡± There was no sound for a while, and after a while, an old voice responded, ¡°Excuse me, young master. I¡¯ll pick you up now.¡± Sherlock hung up the phone, hesitating to meet the father of this world for the first time. It was estimated that he was still in the hospital and he should he bring some gifts. But after thinking about the rtionship between the original Sherlock and his father, he forgets about it. Coming by empty-handed is in line with the original Sherlock¡¯s character. He didn¡¯t have to wait long, and soon, there was a luxury car parked near his building. The old man Sherlock had seen a year ago got out of the car, and just as he was about to ring the doorbell, Sherlock walked out of the house by himself. ¡°Master.¡± Sherlock nodded slightly. The old man stepped aside, opened the car door respectfully, waited for Sherlock to sit in, closed the door, got into the driving seat, and headed to a hospital in London. Chapter 99: Going Out For a Relaxation Chapter 99: Going Out For a Rxation While they were in the car, Sherlock took the initiative to ask, ¡°How is his condition?¡± The butler sitting in front said with a smile, ¡°His condition has improved. Although there will always be professional medical staff to take care of him, at least it will not be as life-threatening as before.¡± Sherlock nodded slightly. Rich people don¡¯t die so easily, especially in a country like the UK. The butler nced at Sherlock hesitantly and asked carefully, ¡°Master, how is your memory?¡± ¡°I can already remember several things.¡± ¡°Are you going to see the master this time and agree to his request?¡± Sherlock didn¡¯t answer but said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we meet.¡± The butler did not ask more, but he could also see from Sherlock¡¯s attitude that he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of fulfilling the promise to his father, so he could only sigh. The car drove all the way from Devonshire to a private hospital in London, and the butler took Sherlock into a small building in the corner of the hospital. This three-storey vi, three times bigger than where Sherlock lived, was the private ward where the Duke of Devonshire lived. They walked up to the second floor, where Sherlock¡¯s father lived in the master bedroom, and the third floor, where the paramedics looked after him 24 hours.The butler took Sherlock to the door of the room, stood outside the door, and let him inside alone. Sherlock didn¡¯t hesitate and pushed open the door directly. The room was big enough to be the living room of Sherlock¡¯s house, but after entering the door, his eyes fell on the withered man lying on the hospital bed. Victor William Spencer Cavendish, 11th Duke of Devonshire. He didn¡¯t look very old but was terribly pale. The skin pressed tightly against the bones as if there were no muscles in between. Even if he has be like this, you can still see his appearance. If it wasn¡¯t for the illness that became the way he is now, he would still be a good-looking man. The original Sherlock¡¯s appearance is a little more like his father. Victor saw Sherlocke in, and they looked at each other without speaking first. After about ten seconds, the man lying on the bed opened his mouth first, ¡°A year ago, I heard that you identally fell from the second floor and lost your memory?¡± Sherlock nodded, ¡°Some things were forgotten at that time, but some things were not forgotten.¡± ¡°I asked Brad to send you that letter. It has been a whole year, and you didn¡¯te to me until today?¡± Victor¡¯s tone was firm. Brad was the name of the butler. Sherlock didn¡¯t hide it and told the truth, ¡°Hogwarts approved my application for a position there, and I went there as a teacher for a year.¡± After hearing what Sherlock said, Victor¡¯s face suddenly turned sour. He seemed to be squeezing out from his teeth one tone after another, ¡°You yed with those wizards again?¡± Sherlock frowned, realizing that Victor¡¯s reaction was more violent than he had imagined, ¡°I¡¯m a wizard myself, and my mother¡­¡± ¡°Shut it, don¡¯t talk about her in front of me.¡± Victor was furious and began to cough violently, and soon, the butler named Brad rushed into the room with the doctor. ¡°Go away! He won¡¯t inherit my stuff for the rest of his life! Go and hang out with those weirdos, and never show up in front of me again!¡± Brad grabbed Sherlock¡¯s arm and persuaded him to leave the room. Outside, Brad sighed, ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t seen each other for several years. You shouldn¡¯t provoke him like this as soon as you meet.¡± Sherlock looked at Brad and asked with a frown, ¡°Did my father also hate my mother before?¡± Brad shook his head: ¡°It wasn¡¯t like this before. At that time, your grandfather hadn¡¯t passed away. When he was still young, he ran home excitedly and said that he had found true love. Your grandfather asked him to take that girl home, and he said the person he liked was not willing to be restricted in this kind of lifestyle.¡± His eyes were full of memories, and he said with emotion, ¡°I still clearly remember how happy he was at the time. He said that the girl had big ambitions and that they were going to do something big in another ce. He disappeared from home for a few years, and when he came back, he was like a different person.¡± ¡°He inherited your grandfather¡¯s title and will. No one is allowed to mention his past. He has be temperamental, likes to be alone, and tortures himself in pain.¡± He sighed, ¡°Later, his condition got worse. Only then did we know that he still has a son like you.¡± Sherlock¡¯s brows furrowed deeper, and from Brad¡¯s words, he seemed to have heard some inside information about the past. ¡°Give him some time to recover, Master.¡± Brad advised him, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke him. His condition has begun to improve. You can talk about it when he is in better condition.¡± Sherlock nodded. He came here to find out what the original Sherlokc¡¯s father¡¯s attitude towards wizards was. At present, his attitude is clear. Sherlock declined Brad¡¯s offer to drive him back, walked out of the hospital alone, and walked aimlessly on the streets of London. Although Sherlock is not the real son of the original Sherlock¡¯s parents, he can now understand why the original Sherlock has such a dejected personality. A mother who constantly abused him and a father who hated the thing he loved. Neither of them even took the responsibility of raising him. Sherlock shook his head and smiled. He was quite pitiful for the original Sherlock. In such a family environment, he did not turn badly, and it is extremely rare to grow in a good direction. No wonder the Weasleys, Kingsley, and Professor McGonagall would care so much for him. Finding an alley, Sherlock used Apparition and returned directly to his study room. He sat in a chair and stared at the portrait covered in red cloth for a while. When he came back to his senses, he blinked at the portrait, and the red silk cloth flew from the portrait. Sherlock spoke first before she said anything, ¡°I¡¯m going to go out and rx.¡± Sally was suddenly stunned. She seemed to have no idea that Sherlock would suddenly say this. But Sherlock didn¡¯t care about her reaction; he said, ¡°Things are not going well, and it makes me feel bad right now. Going out for a few days might help that feeling.¡± ¡°You still want to hang out there? Disgusting!¡± As soon as Sally came back to her senses and her scolding started, Sherlock covered the portrait again. He stretched out and stood up from the chair, hooked his fingers lightly at his drawer. The drawer opened by itself, and two letters flew out and slipped into Sherlock¡¯s pocket. He walked out of the study room, opened the bedroom door by himself, folded a few changes of clothes and daily necessities by himself, and flew into the suitcase. As Sherlock walked to the living room, the suitcase floated towards the door, waiting for him to pick it up. Sherlock was not wearing a wizard robe but a regr summer dress in the Muggle world. When everything was ready, he pushed open the door and walked towards 4 Privet Drive. In the ce where the famous Harry Potter in the wizarding world lives. Harry¡¯s uncle, Vernon Dursley, answered the phone in a muttered voice. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Vernon Dursley.¡± Harry happened to be in the room at this time and was stunned when he heard Ron¡¯s voice. ¡°Can you hear me? I¡¯m looking for Harry Potter!¡± Ron shouted so hard that Uncle Vernon was startled by it. ¡°Who are you?¡± he yelled in the direction of the receiver. ¡°Ron Weasley!¡± Ron shouted back, as if shouting to Uncle Vernon on the other side of the football field, ¡°I¡¯m a friend from Harry¡¯s school!¡± Uncle Vernon¡¯s eyes turned to Harry. ¡°There¡¯s no Harry Potter here!¡± He yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t know what school you¡¯re talking about! Never call me again. You hear that, little bastard?¡± He threw the receiver back on the telephone. He turned his furious gaze on Harry. ¡°How dare you give your phone number to others?!¡± Uncle Vernon shouted. Ron clearly causes trouble for Harry, but Harry doesn¡¯t care. He was already used to the way the Dursleys treated him. At Hogwarts, he cracked the Chamber of Secrets incident and defeated the Basilisk, but none of these things were as bad as dealing with the Dursleys. ¡°Go wash ourundry. We give you food and clothing. I won¡¯t be giving you one if you don¡¯t do anything here.¡± Harry nodded, ¡°Yes, sir. I will do them now.¡± Just as he was about to wash the Dursleys¡¯ socks, a doorbell rang suddenly. Chapter 100: A Road Trip Chapter 100: A Road Trip ¡°Who will it be at this time?¡± Vernon red at Harry and walked to the door to teach him a lesson. ¡°Go on now! If in five minutester I haven¡¯t seen you wash those socks, you¡¯re done for good!¡± Harry nodded and walked to the bathroom with a basin of socks in his hand. After Vernon opened the door, he saw a young man standing outside. He stared at his small eyes and could barely see the face, which had turned blood red because he had reprimanded Harry just now. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Looking at Sherlock, Vernon ruled out one possibility after another in his heart and asked cautiously. Sherlock had a friendly smile on his face, ¡°Let me introduce myself. Sherlock Forrest, your nephew¡¯s Defence Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts.¡± The door was closed abruptly, but there was less than a centimeter of space left from the gap. The smile on Sherlock¡¯s face suddenly froze. From the first part of the original book, he knew that Dursley was very unfriendly to wizards. But now, it can¡¯t be said to be unfriendly but full of resentment. Vernon had reacted violently and shut the door hard, walking into his house with his slippers on his feet. ¡°Harry Potter!¡± He yelled, not only letting Harry walk out of the bathroom with foamy hands but also letting Aunt Petunia, who was preparing lunch in the kitchen, and Dudley, who was ying games in the bedroom,e out with a look of worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vernon didn¡¯t answer Petunia¡¯s question as he red at Harry.¡°Forget about telling those freaks your home phone number. You even gave out our home address! Who gave you the permission to do it?!¡± Harry¡¯s face was full of confusion at this time, and he stared at Vernon, unable to think of any of his friends who would visit him during the summer. His doubts were quickly answered because, at this time, the door was suddenly opened from the outside, and Sherlock walked in. Vernon showed fearless courage to protect his family at this time, with his arms outstretched in front of Petunia and Dudley. But in his eyes, he didn¡¯t even know whether the person who came here was malicious or not. ¡°Get out of my house! You aremitting a trespass, and I have the right to attack you!¡± Vernon held a baseball bat in his hand and gave a fierce look. Harry looked at Sherlock, who came in, and was stunned, ¡°Professor Forrest?¡± Sherlock frowned at Vernon; he didn¡¯t move; the baseball bat suddenly broke free from Vernon¡¯s grasp and floated in the air. ¡°ording to Ministry of Magicw, wizards can¡¯t take action against Muggles. But we could if we need to defend ourselves. Mr. Dursley, do you know how dangerous your actions just now are?¡± Instead of looking at the expressions on the Dursleys at this time, he directly exined his purpose, ¡°I¡¯m here out of Professor Dumbledore¡¯s order. He wants me to take Harry out to deal with some things during the summer. I¡¯m taking the liberty of visiting him this time. Do forgive me if I disturb you all.¡± At the same time, a letter flew out of his pocket and flew lightly into the air to Petunia. ¡°Professor Dumbledore asked me to bring it to you. He said that after you read the letter, you would let me leave with Harry.¡± Vernon¡¯s face was ashen, but he didn¡¯t speak again this time. Petunia took the letter that flew towards her with a pale face. She opened the letter with trembling hands, read the contents of the letter at a nce, and looked up at Sherlock. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ a professor at that school?¡± Sherlock didn¡¯t speak. He turned his eyes to Harry. Harry was happy to see how Vernon and Dudley were frightened by Sherlock¡¯s appearance. ¡°I¡¯m an outstanding graduate, one of the top Aurors of the Ministry of Magic, the master of defense magic, and a professor of the Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts. Professor Sherlock Forrest.¡± Sherlock rolled his eyes. He said such a long sentence that the Dursleys probably couldn¡¯t understand it except for the professor part. He wanted to unt his title to scare them, and it¡¯s effective; the Dursleys do seem to be tricked. ¡°How long are you going to take him out?¡± Sherlock mainly wanted to go out to rx this time. He calcted the time and gave an approximate interval, ¡°About two to three weeks.¡± Petunia pursed her lips and hesitated for a long time before she asked, ¡°What else does he need to bring?¡± Everyone present heard what she meant. Suddenly, Vernon stared at her incredulously, and Harry cheered. Sherlock shrugged and replied, ¡°Not much, just bring what he needs as a person.¡± Harry immediately rushed to his room, where he had been living in a closet untilst year when he wasn¡¯t tall enough for him to stay there. A room that Petunia gave him was a room that Dudley had once used before. Soon, he was carrying a cage with Hedwig in one hand, tucked his wand into his cuff, and ran out with a suitcase in the other. ¡°Thank you. I wish you a good day.¡± Sherlock nodded slightly to the Dursleys and left with Harry. The excited look on Harry¡¯s face frozepletely when he heard Sherlock¡¯s words. Aftering out of Dursley¡¯s house, he asked Sherlock in a panic, ¡°Professor, were you serious about your words to Aunt Petunia and the others?¡± Sherlock said, ¡°I¡¯m just being polite. To be honest, I don¡¯t have a good impression of your family.¡± Harry breathed a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t like Harry¡¯s family very much; if they didn¡¯t have any rtions with him, they would be cursed by Sherlock and live in pain all their lives. He asked excitedly, ¡°Where are we going, Professor? Did Professor Dumbledore give us some secret mission?¡± He looked happy,pletely forgetting what he had said in front of Hermione and Ronst semester, that he would rather stay at the Dursleys than go with Sherlock in the summer. Sherlock looked at the letter that Dumbledore had written to Nichs mel, which had an address in Paris, France. ¡°No, we¡¯re just going to meet a friend of Professor Dumbledore.¡± He rubbed his chin and thought, ¡°I remember Nichs mel was living in seclusion in Devonshire, but now I don¡¯t know why he went to France. It seems that he likes opera and went to France to listen to opera?¡± ¡°Nichs mel?¡± Harry repeated the name in surprise. Of course, he was familiar with the name. In the first year, the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone he protected from Voldemort¡¯s was his creation. ¡°Yes, Nichs mel. He destroyed his Sorcerer¡¯s Stone, and there are still some attached magic and valuable fragments. He wants to give it to some people, and Professor Dumbledore, let me take you to him.¡± Harry¡¯s face was full of interest, he asked. ¡°How do we get there? Floo powder? Apparition? Or on a broomstick?¡± Sherlock shook his head, took out a card from his pocket, and said casually, ¡°Let¡¯s go to a rental carpany to rent a car and drive there.¡± Harry opened his mouth wide, ¡°Driving¡­ a car? Like a normal car?¡± ¡°Why would I tell your aunt to take you out for two weeks? Using magic directly to go to France ande back would only take one day.¡± Sherlock took him and reached out to stop a taxi. The driver frowned and nced at Hedwig in Harry¡¯s hand and finally let them inside. Even though they drove themselves from Devonshire, Ennd, to Paris, France, it only took two days to go back and forth. It can only take one day if you¡¯re in a hurry. But Sherlock came out this time to rx his mind. He didn¡¯t think about going directly to Paris, but he was going to take breaks and stop in the middle of the journey. When he felt that it was almost time, he would go to the final destination. He paid a deposit at the rental carpany. Sherlock went through the formalities and rented a Ford sedan. In his previous life, Sherlock got his driver¡¯s license when he was in college. Although the car in the UK was a little different from what he was used to, it didn¡¯t take long to get familiar with it. After Harry got into the car, he released Hedwig from the cage and let it hop happily in the back seat. He had never traveled far since he was born; this time, he was going to drive to another country with Sherlock, which made him feel excited. ¡°Where shall we go first, Professor?¡± Sherlock is looking through a map of Europe. When he inadvertently looked up to see the suit Harry was wearing, which is an old shirt where Dudley once used, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the Muggle store to buy something first, and since we¡¯re going to spend most of the time in this car, we need to buy a lot of snacks forter.¡± Chapter 101: On The Boat Chapter 101: On The Boat Harry¡¯s excitement was gone three minutes after they set off. With a pale face, he grasped the handle on the door and asked nervously. ¡°Professor, have you learned how to drive?¡± Hearing that his skills were being questioned, Sherlock took out the original owner¡¯s Sherlock¡¯s license, ¡°I¡¯ve been driving for three years, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, professor! Look at the road! There¡¯s a tree ahead!¡± Harry screamed. Sherlock lightly tapped the brakes, turned the steering wheel sharply, and the car stopped in ce. The difference between a left-hand-drive car and a right-hand-drive car is far less simple than Sherlock imagined; there are still some differences between the car in the 1990s and the car 30 yearster. It was not so easy for him to get started. Harry¡¯s face was terrified, and Sherlockforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely¡­¡± Harry jumped up from his seat, almost hitting his head on the roof of the car, ¡°I trust you, professor! Don¡¯t say anything anymore!¡± His voice was almost pleading. At the Dursleys, he was mostly doing housework, barely eating, and getting scolded a few times. But if Sherlock identally said something, he could probably lose a limb or two. Seeing Harry¡¯s reaction, Sherlock shrugged and began to get familiar with the feeling of the car. They came to the nearest mall nearby and took Harry down to buy a lot of snacks. After that, they chose a few clothes that fit them.Of course, Sherlock paid for it. The original Sherlock was not a rich man in either the wizarding world or the Muggle world, but he had a small amount of savings. Usually, Muggle money doesn¡¯t is not that important, so Sherlock doesn¡¯t feel bad about using it. They had the supplies in the car ready, and Harry took this opportunity to write a letter to Ron and Hermione each for Hedwig to send so that they could know his current situation. Sherlock had nned a route to go to London first. ¡°How are we going to get to France, Professor?¡± Harry asked while eating chips. Sherlock stared at the road and replied, ¡°The undersea tunnel built by France and the United Kingdom in the Muggle world will not be essible this time, so we will first go to the London Port, drive there by ferry, and reach the northern French city.¡± In fact, if they used a wizard¡¯s method of transportation, they would not have needed such trouble. But Sherlock came out this time to rx. It didn¡¯t matter what method he used to get to the destination; as long as he was happy, it was enough. They didn¡¯t want to stay any longer and went straight to London. Devonshire is right next to London, and it only took them an hour or so to drive to the London Port. Sherlock got off, bought a ticket, and boarded a French boat called Saint Michael. The ship sailed and crossed a strait to the French port city of Caen. Harry and Sherlock were lying on the ship, squinting and enjoying the breeze blowing their hair. This is not the first time Harry has seen the sea. Before the start of the year, Vernon took the whole family to live in a cabin for a day in order to avoid Hagrid sending him a letter of admission. But it was a different experience from that one. Seeing the sea and the sky freely made Harry feel extremely happy. ¡°Look at that seagull, Harry. Its wings seem to be injured a little bit, and it can¡¯t fly smoothly. But its will is touching. I think it should be able to find a ce tond safely.¡± Three seconds after Sherlock¡¯s voice fell, the seagull with the injured wing suddenly let out a whine. It used up all its strength and fell into the sea. Harry¡¯s eyes contracted, and he nced at Sherlock. If Professor Forrest¡¯s jinx hadn¡¯t been so terrible, he would¡¯ve been more rxed now. ¡°Sherlock?¡± Hearing someone calling his name, Sherlock was stunned for a moment. He turned his head to look in the direction of the voice. It was a young man in his twenties, with sunsses on his face, a shirt on his upper body, a pair of beach pants on his lower body, and a tie around his neck, a look that was normally a wizard trying to fit in with the Muggles. Sherlock keenly noticed a small wooden stick that he inserted in the pocket. ¡°So It¡¯s really you, Sherlock! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence.¡± The wizard walked up to Sherlock with a look of surprise. Sherlock looked at him dumbfounded. He was sure that this person had never appeared in the original Sherlock¡¯s diary and hesitantly asked. ¡°You are¡­?¡± The smile on his face did not disappear in the slightest. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me? It¡¯s true that we only worked together in the Ministry for two days. You helped me a lot at that time.¡± ¡°Let me re-introduce myself. My name is Oliver Green, Department of Magical idents and Catastrophes of the Ministry of Magic.¡± ¡°When you were working in the Auror Command, I was stationed there for two days. My boss still gave me a lot of work up until this time. Fortunately, you helped me before.¡± After listening to the story of the wizard Oliver, Sherlock still did not recall any records from it. Thus, it seemed that this encounter was just a trivial matter for the original Sherlock. He said, with an apologetic look on his face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have any impression of you.¡± It can be seen that Oliver is indeed very enthusiastic. He waved his hand generously and said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You helped me in the first ce, and after that, you resigned. I never found a chance to thank you. I read the Daily Prophet a few months ago, and I heard that you are now working at Hogwarts as a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. Did you kill the basilisk in the Chamber of Secretsst semester? You¡¯re still the same no matter where you go.¡± Because of the Daily Prophet¡¯s news, Sherlock is now a somewhat famous figure in the wizarding world. ¡°I¡¯m just protecting the students.¡± ¡°You have changed a lot from before, and now you are a lot more cheerful.¡± Oliver became increasingly interested. He looked at Sherlock, then at Harry beside him, and asked, ¡°Is this your rtive? Where are you going?¡± Sherlock introduced him to Harry, and he was shocked. He was polite enough and didn¡¯t ask Harry to show the lightning scar. ¡°I came out this time to carry out a task given by the Ministry. Not long ago, the ghosts of the Headless Knights held a rally in Kent, and a Muggle secretly watched the whole thing.¡± ¡°The Muggle told everyone that he had seen the ghost use their head to y a hockey game, and his family sent him to a Muggle mental hospital after that.¡± ¡°But then he sneaked out again. After I received the task from the Ministry, I followed him on this ship, and erased his memory about the ghosts before I met you.¡± Oliver¡¯s work sounds interesting. Sherlock and Harry listened to his story. ¡°Arthur has been very happy recently. He has won the ¡°Daily Prophet¡± annual Galleon Award. Now he is nning to take a few days off from the Ministry and go to Egypt to visit his eldest son with his family.¡± Harry heard from him about Ron¡¯s situation, and it seemed that he and Mr. Weasley had a very good rtionship. ¡°You guys came here with Muggle cars?¡± Oliver asked. Sherlock nodded, ¡°From a Muggle rental carpany.¡± ¡°Can I take a look at your car? I¡¯m very interested in all kinds of Muggle machinery.¡± Oliver asked embarrassedly. They chatted on the boat for so long; of course, Sherlock couldn¡¯t refuse this. Sherlock and Harry took Oliver to their rented Ford sedan and immediately got in excitedly. ¡°What an amazing machine! Sometimes, you have to admit the ingenuity of the Muggles. Without magic, they can create something more magical than magic, unlike alchemy, which has be more and more powerful and dulltely.¡± What he said made Harry and Sherlock both have a good impression of him. ¡°But their imaginations are still a little low. Why can¡¯t they make a car that can fly?¡± Oliver said, turning to look at Sherlock, ¡°You are going to travel in France with this car?¡± Sherlock shrugged, ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it because I think¡­¡± Harry only heard the first half of the sentence, reacted instantly, and interrupted him. ¡°Yes, If there are no idents, we¡¯ll use this car for our travels.¡± Sherlock tapped his head in dissatisfaction, ¡°Harry, it¡¯s rude to interrupt someone.¡± Harry could only bear the pain all by himself. If he didn¡¯t react just now, it is estimated that they will have to switch to another mode of transportation soon. ¡°For wizarding travel, Muggle transportation is good, but it¡¯s still a little less interesting. Let me help you with something, Sherlock. It only takes a few simple steps, and it can be a work of art!¡± Sherlock said hesitantly, ¡°I think that¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I even taught Arthur¡¯s modification skills. He secretly modified a car at home, and his son drove it to Hogwarts. It was a bigmotion and after the Ministry of Magic found out, they fined him three months¡¯ wages. Trust me, my skills are much better than his!¡± As he said that, he got up, took out his wand, and fiddled with the car, causing it to squeak and nk. Sherlock and Harry looked at each other. While it didn¡¯t seem like Oliver changed it much, the car has changed in some way. When it was noon, Sherlock took Harry to the ship¡¯s restaurant for dinner, and they invited Oliver, too. But he wanted to modify the car thoroughly, and he was not in the mood to go to dinner. Sherlock and Harry had an authentic French meal on the boat, and it tasted quite good. By the time they got back to the car, Oliver¡¯s modification was nearing its end. ¡°It¡¯ll be finished soon¡­¡± he said, took a button out of his pocket, put it in the middle of the steering wheel, and tapped it lightly with his wand, ¡°Aha, it¡¯s done!¡± He was excited to test his masterpiece immediately but was stopped by Sherlock. Whether the car can be transformed into Megatron or Optimus Prime after the transformation does not affect the ability to carry out experiments on the ship. Not only Oliver but all of them will be in big trouble. Oliver couldn¡¯t hold himself, so he looked at the Ford sedan with a little more reluctance and began to teach Sherlock how to use it. ¡°By pressing that button, the car¡¯s function will be switched, and you can fly directly. The elerator is used to control the speed like the brake, and the up and down operations are changed by the gear handle. It still uses gasoline; if you fill the tank full, you can fly in the sky for about 3 to 5 hours.¡± At the same time, he said quietly, ¡°The French Ministry of Magic doesn¡¯t have such strict supervision on this kind of modified equipment, so feel free to drive around with it. Even if you are caught, you will only be fined a few Galleons.¡± After that, he chatted with Sherlock and the others for a while, then found a hidden corner and left the ship through Apparition. Leaving Sherlock and Harry standing in front of the car, Harry asked excitedly, ¡°So, our car can fly now?¡± Sherlock didn¡¯t respond immediately. He looked at the car for a while, let Harry keep watch around, and paid attention to the passing Muggles. Then, he took out his wand and carefully examined the car that had been modified by Oliver. After aprehensive spell detection, Sherlock determined that the car had a flight feature, as Oliver had said. Harry scratched his head, ¡°I think that person is really good. He shouldn¡¯t be a bad person, right?¡± Sherlock said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell a person¡¯s quality from the surface alone. It¡¯s like Riddle, who framed Hagridst semester. You thought he was a good person at first, right? No matter what kind of stranger you are dealing with, remember to keep an eye on them, or they will deceive you.¡± Harry said honestly, ¡°I remember, professor.¡± He continued, ¡°So, is there anything wrong with this car?¡± Sherlock shook his head, ¡°There is nothing weird here. Oliver¡¯s skills are good. He just wants to thank me for my help in the Ministry of Magic. He did his best to modify this car, which is perfect.¡± Harry¡¯s eyes widened, and he couldn¡¯t help but show a happy expression on his face. ¡°Then our next trip will definitely be more interesting!¡± Sherlock shrugged, ¡°Maybe.¡± Chapter 102: Beauxbatons School Chapter 102: Beauxbatons School Sherlock and the others sailed smoothly on the ferry. In the evening of the same day, they arrived at Caen. It¡¯s located in Normandy, France, and it¡¯s where the Alliesnded during World War II. He found a decent-looking hotel downtown, parked the car, and took Harry to a restaurant for a French meal. Although French food was much better than in Ennd, Harry didn¡¯t like it. There were always a lot of pretty Muggles approaching Sherlock at dinner and asking for his phone number. Even if Sherlock refused every time because he didn¡¯t have a phone, several of them said that they had a phone at home and would give him one if he visited their home. Seeing that Sherlock politely declined an invitation from a woman who said she had identally bought an extra movie ticket and wanted to invite him to the movies, Harry said sourly. ¡°They¡¯re so desperate. They someone to go with them, watch movies, and visit their home?¡± Sherlock rolled his eyes at him, ¡°You¡¯re just a kid. You don¡¯t know anything.¡± They only stayed in Caen for one day and drove out of the city the next day after visiting a famous local attraction. Before leaving, Sherlock went to the mall to buy a camera, which was used as a tool for taking pictures along the way. Instead of heading to Paris, they drove all the way south, stopping at each city to taste the local cuisine and admire the scenery. They watched a car race. ¡®Not as exciting as a Quidditch match¡¯ is what Harry said, and they also tasted several local wines. They went to Bordeaux to eat foie gras, saw the medieval castles and Harry said that these castles are not as good as Hogwarts castle but he likes the taste of foie gras.On theirst stop in the south of France, they visited Toulouse and the Basilica of Saint-Sernin Church. Sherlock wondered why there would be many religious wizards, but Harry said that it would be better not to think about it and just enjoy the trip. Finally, they filled up the car with snacks and left Toulouse for the suburbs close to the Pyrenees. ¡°Where are we going next, Professor?¡± Harry asked with great satisfaction. Sherlock parked the car on the side road of the field and pressed the button on the steering wheel that was modified before. This was the first time Harry had seen him prepare to use the car¡¯s flight function. ¡°We¡¯re going to fly into the Pyrenees, and when we get into this mountain, we¡¯re going to visit the wizards in France.¡± Harry blinked at the towering mountains in the distance and asked, ¡°Do all wizards in France like to live in deep mountains and forests?¡± ¡°Your view is too narrow, Harry. If Hermione is here, she knows the destination of our trip.¡± Sherlockined. Harry was unconvinced, ¡°I¡¯m assuming we¡¯ll be visiting some well-known wizard who lives in seclusion on this mountain.¡± Sherlock controlled the car to take off and flew towards the mountains. ¡°Do you know how many schools of magic there are in Europe?¡± Harry thought for a moment and shook his head honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°There are three schools of magic in Europe. Hogwarts is in Ennd, Beauxbatons is in France, and Durmstrang is in northern Europe. The ce we¡¯re going to now is the French school of magic, Beauxbatons. But they are on summer vacation like Hogwarts, and I wonder if they can let visit in the name of Professor Dumbledore.¡± Sherlock had done his homework beforeing. ¡°Nichs mel and his wife, who we will eventually visit on this tripter, are famous Beauxbatons alumni. Later, when the school grew bigger, mel and the others also helped with financing Beauxbatons. A huge fountain was built in the school as a gratitude for their contribution.¡± Harry was intrigued by what he said, and he visited so many Muggle cities along the way that he almost forgot that he was a wizard. Sherlock wandered the Pyrenees in the car for several hours and found remarkable French-style architecture in the mountains. In the same way that Hogwarts hides, in the eyes of Muggles, who have no magic power, the area where Beauxbatons resides is just arge wastnd overgrown with grass, and only wizards can see what it really looks like. Sherlock didn¡¯t drive around on Beauxbatons butnded directly in front of the school¡¯s gate. When they got out of the car, they could see Beauxbatons through the iron gate and a hall with only one floor but arge area inside it. The hall door faced the direction of the school entrance, and above the door, Sherlock and Harry saw two golden inteced wands, each with stars emerging from the tip, which seemed to be the school¡¯s logo. ¡°Although Beauxbatons is not as old as Hogwarts, it has existed for seven hundred years. It¡¯s not just French students, but students from Spain, Portugal, Luxembourg, Belgium and Nethends studied here.¡± Sherlock gives Harry some important pieces of information, and the two walk to the gate together. The iron gate was closed, and it seemed there was no one in the school. ¡°How do we get in?¡± Harry asked. Sherlock looked at the gate to see if there was anything simr to a doorbell. Just as they were wandering in front of the gate, a hoarse, old female voice suddenly sounded. ¡°What are you doing here at Beauxbatons?¡± Sherlock and Harry looked in the direction the voice came from. It was an old witch in a rose-red robe. Her face was wrinkled. She stood inside the gate and watched them vigntly. Sherlock and Harry looked at each other, and Sherlock introduced himself. ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m Sherlock Forrest, Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, and this is Harry Potter, my student. We¡¯re on a trip to France, and we want to visit Beauxbatons on the way. I wonder if we cane in?¡± ¡°A professor and a student from Hogwarts?¡± She looked up and down at Sherlock and Harry, ¡°Beauxbatons does not refuse visitors, but I want to see something that can prove your identity.¡± Perhaps Harry¡¯s name is only known to English wizards, and the French wizards did not show any shock when they heard his name. Sherlock was prepared for this. Wizards don¡¯t have an ID card. However, under normal circumstances, after passing the Apparition exam, an adult wizard will have a Ministry of Magic-issued license. This license will be printed with their photo and name, and it is difficult to forge it. However, Sherlock used the letter of appointment sent to him by Hogwarts to prove his identity. It also had his photo and information printed on it, which could prove his identity as a professor. After studying the letter Sherlock handed, she opened the gate and let them in. ¡°It¡¯s summer holiday, and there is no one else in the school except a few students and teachers.¡± Her attitude was not friendly, but it was not hostile, ¡°My name is Andrea Garret, the general affairs staff of this school, and I am responsible for managing the students¡¯ activities.¡± Harry walked into the Beauxbatons school behind her and whispered to Sherlock, ¡°She¡¯s much better than Filch.¡± Sherlock tapped his head and taught him not to speak ill about someone else. ¡°Do you need me to give you a tour of our school?¡± Andrea asked. Sherlock shrugged, ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore. You can just tell us where we are not allowed to go.¡± Andrea shook her head. ¡°There is no forbidden area in Beauxbatons, but you have to be careful in the magical animal breeding grounds on the west side of the garden. There are some unfriendly magical animals, and it is best not to provoke them.¡± After saying goodbye to Garret in the Beauxbatons¡¯ hall, Sherlock takes Harry on a tour of Beauxbatons. ¡°I suggest you stand in the middle of the fountain so that you¡¯ll stand out more.¡± Sherlock held up the camera and motioned for Harry to stand in the middle, taking a photo of him with the fountain created after Nichs mel. They went to the garden behind the hall. It is said that at Christmas every year, the mountain fairies will dance here while the students are having their dinner, and so there will be beautiful ice sculptures around here. While visiting Beauxbatons¡¯ castle, they met a witch as tall as Hagrid. Sherlock recognized her immediately; she was Madame Maxime, the current principal of Beauxbatons. ¡°A Defense Against the Dark Arts professor from Hogwarts?¡± Madame Maxime nced at Sherlock and set her eyes on Harry. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your name before. Harry Potter, isn¡¯t it? To think that Dumbledore would let you out on a trip easily.¡± Chapter 103: Poor Miss Delacour Chapter 103: Poor Miss Dcour He believed that if Madame Maxime and Professor Dumbledore were to meet against each other on the premise that no one could use magic, even Professor Dumbledore wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat her. ¡°Thanks for your concern, ma¡¯am. But with Professor Forrest around, I think I¡¯ll be safe throughout the trip.¡± Harry said. Madame Maxime nodded, ¡°At noon, you can go to the hall and try our Provencal Fish Soup. I always think the food that our school¡¯s house elves make is not bad. I¡¯m going to handle some business first. I wish you all have a good day here.¡± Seeing her leaving, Harry whispered close to Sherlock¡¯s ear, ¡°I think she might be rted to Hagrid.¡± Sherlock tapped Harry¡¯s head again, ¡°I told you to stop talking about others behind their backs and don¡¯t make fun of other people, especially when we¡¯re a guest to them.¡± They continued to hang out in Beauxbatons, meeting a student who stayed at school and chatted with them for a while about life at school. From their words, it could be known that the atmosphere of this school was stricter than that of Hogwarts. The previous Hogwarts atmosphere was not as rxed as it is now. It was only after Dumbledore became the principal that the atmosphere became more rxed. At noon, they tasted the fish soup Madame Maxime rmended in the hall. Harry and Sherlock are not used to eating soup, so they prefer to eat toast here. But the taste is good, and there is nothing wrong with it. After lunch, they sat in the garden for a while and got up to leave Beauxbatons.Sherlock¡¯s tour in France was improvised. For example, he decided toe to Beauxbatons when he was in Caen. As for their next trip, they listened to Andrea, who gave them a rmendation. ¡°Beside the Muggle town of Saint-Gotthard, at the foot of the Pyrenees, there is a wizard town called Aspe. There are French, Portuguese, Spanish, and some African wizards there. You can go to the bar; their wines and steaks are good there.¡± Getting back into the car and walking north along the Pyrenees, Sherlock took Harry to the wizarding town named Aspe. It looks more lively than Hogsmeade here. The reason is that the Pyrenees are on the border of Spain and France, and they are not very far from Africa. Therefore, not only French wizards but also wizards from neighboring countries gather in this town, which has the most people in Europe. Harry couldn¡¯t help but be amazed, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that there are several African wizards here.¡± Sherlock tapped him on the shoulder and told him to listen carefully to them before Harry realized that most of them spoke French. ¡°They¡¯re all French?¡± Harry asked. Sherlock motioned him to keep quiet, ¡°It¡¯s normal. The pure-blood concept of wizards in France is not as strong as the people in the UK. Half-blood wizards and Muggle-born wizards ount for a veryrge poption here. However, the proportion of dark-skinned people in French Muggle society is increasing year by year. So don¡¯t assume that if there were a dark-skinned colored wizard and think they¡¯re African wizards.¡± Harry nodded, and followed Sherlock on the streets. It is very lively here. It should be the most important ce for wizards in southern Europe. Harry bought a lot of things along the way. Sherlock doesn¡¯t have to pay Harry in the wizarding world. ording to the information, Harry¡¯s ancestors started a shampoopany, and the wealth left for him was much thicker than Sherlock¡¯s vault. Just when the shopkeeper is pestering Sherlock in a potions shop by buying the love potion, Harry seems to have noticed something. After Sherlock gets rid of the shopkeeper, he notices Harry¡¯s strangeness. He looks at him and finds that he is looking at a young girl. That witch has long, bright silver-white hair, delicate facial features, and skin that is whiter than snow. Most importantly, she exudes a fascinating feeling. He knocked his head and woke him up, ¡°Hey, are you drooling?¡± Harry¡¯s face flushed, and he rushed to wipe the corners of his mouth, only to find that nothing was on them. ¡°Professor!¡± Harry said resentfully. ¡°If I don¡¯t wake you up, your drool wille out,¡± Sherlock said, grabbing his cor and carrying him away. That girl has a problem. She might have a bloodline of some special creature, or she will not exude that kind of feeling unconsciously. I advise you to get your mind straight.¡± As evening approached, the sky was slowly getting dark. Sherlock took Harry to the bar rmended by Andrea and walked in. The Warm Bar, like its name, has a warm atmosphere inside. The yellow lights and soft music make the whole bar look very stylish. Sherlock and Harry found an empty seat by the window, sat down and asked for two steaks and a bottle of red wine. ¡°Are you going to try it this time?¡± Sherlock opened the cork of the red wine and motioned to Harry. Harry waved his hands to refuse. Thest time he tasted a sip of red wine, he spat it out. This waspletely different from the grape juice he imagined. Sherlock asked for a ss of orange juice. As Andrea said before, the steak here was good. Both Harry and Sherlock were very satisfied with it. When they were halfway through their meal, Harry touched Sherlock¡¯s arm and motioned him to look in front of the bar. The silver-haired girl they had just seen on the street pushed the door and walked in. She was not alone and was apanied by a young wizard about the same as Sherlock. Sherlock just nced, turned his head, tapped Harry¡¯s te with his fork, and reminded him. ¡°Eat your meal, and don¡¯t look around blindly.¡± ¡°She should be a student from Beauxbatons.¡± Although Harry turned his attention back to the steak, he was still thinking of the girl again. Sherlock raised his eyebrows, ¡°How did you know?¡± While they were talking, the girl and the wizard who was following her came to sit next to them. Harry gestured to Sherlock with his eyes, and Sherlock looked in the direction his eyes pointed. Sure enough, on the sleeve of the girl¡¯s robe, he saw the logo of the Beauxbatons. Sherlock shrugged at him, indicating that they had to act natural. After eating, they ordered an additional baked snail and two bowls of onion soup. ¡°Where are we going next, Professor?¡± Harry asked. Sherlock took this time to take out the map of France that he had been carrying and looked at their next travel route. ¡°Well, we will go north. If we continue south, we can reach Spain. We will circle around Switzend and go to Lyon, Geneva, and Inteken. We will take a tour of the town and finally go to Paris.¡± ¡°Do we have enough time for it?¡± ¡°Of course, as long as we get to mel¡¯s ce in Paris by August, we have time.¡± While they were chatting, a somewhat arrogant voice suddenly sounded and asked in English with a heavy French ent. ¡°You¡¯re going to find Mr. Nichs mel, too?¡± Sherlock and Harry turned to look at the person who had interrupted; it was the silver-haired girl. Harry heard her take the initiative to talk and couldn¡¯t wait to answer immediately. But after seeing Sherlock¡¯s gaze, he lowered his head. Sherlock used his eyes to persuade Harry to step off and looked at the girl expressionlessly, ¡°Excuse me?¡± She raised her head, ¡°Oh, Flour Dcour, a sixth grader from Beauxbatons.¡± Sherlock nodded, ¡°I see; indeed, we¡¯re going to Paris to find Nichs mel.¡± ¡°Excuse me.¡± At this moment, a goblin in a gray robe passed between the two dining tables, identally bumping into Fleur¡¯s chair. Sherlock frowned slightly and looked at the goblin walking past. Fleur continued to exin, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit him soon, and I heard from Madame Maxime that he seems to have something good to give out there.¡± When she said this, Sherlock had already stood up from his seat. He put on his jacket and picked up Harry, who pretended to be eating onion soup. ¡°Sorry, Miss Dcour. We have something to do first.¡± Sherlock nced at the goblin walking towards the firece. I suggest you check if you are missing something important, and I wish you good luckter.¡± Saying that Sherlock dragged Harry out of the bar with a confused face. Before Harry left, he looked at the girl named Fleur. ¡°Professor, did you just say that sincerely to Miss Dcour?¡± Harry asked after leaving the bar. Sherlock replied, ¡°That girl didn¡¯t even know that someone stole something. Of course, I wish her good luck in the future.¡± Harry could only mourn for Fleur in private. She had just lost something and was jinxed by Sherlock. What an unfortunate girl. Chapter 104: Unfortunate Girl Chapter 104: Unfortunate Girl The wand she had been keeping in her pocket was gone. The moment she knew this, her face suddenly turned dejected. The wand she uses is specially made, and its core is the hair of her Ve grandmother. The wand was not only her spellcasting tool but an extremely important item. Fleur noticed the hint Sherlock gave her before leaving, and she saw the goblin who had sprinkled Floo powder into the firece. The wizard who was sitting at the same table with her reminded her, ¡°I heard he said Carter Street.¡± Fleur didn¡¯t hesitate. She squeezed some Floo powder and sprinkled it into the firece. After saying the ce name ¡°Carter Street¡±, she rushed into the mes. The mes swirled around her for a while, and shended in a dusty firece. Fleur coughed, ignoring the dust on her face, and ran out of the firece. She is now in a dpidated wooden house, like a wizard¡¯s home, but there is no sign of the goblin around. Someone upstairs in the wooden house heard the movement and walked down the stairs. A vicious old witch red at her, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± ¡°A goblin stole my wand, and someone heard that he teleported to this ce with Floo powder.¡± Fleur¡¯s eyes were fixed on the old witch, ¡°Did you see him?¡± The old witch¡¯s patience with her was on the verge, ¡°Get out of my house! I¡¯ve never seen a goblin or a pixie!¡±She didn¡¯t look like she was lying, and Fleur had already realized that she was in the wrong ce at this time. Her face was pale, and she took out a few Galleons from her pocket. ¡°Let me go home with some of your Floo powder. Take this.¡± The old witch looked at her with a sneer, ¡°Arrogant girl, no matter how much you pay me, there is no Floo powder for you. The Floowork in my firece will be shut down in a month, and I haven¡¯t stored Floo¡¯s power in a long time.¡± ¡°Can you Apparate me away until I get back to Pari-¡° The old witch swung her wand and made Fleur fly out of the wooden house, and then she fell on the road outside. It was pitch-dark outside, and it was obviously a run-down street. There were no street lights on the road, only the dimly lit houses in the distance. Fleur rubbed herself on the shoulder she had just been thrown on. Her eyes were red, and she stood up from the ground. She looked around; without her wand or her money, she didn¡¯t know how to get out of this ce. Looking back at the house, Fleur pursed her lips. Her self-esteem would not allow her to go back and beg the old witch for her help. She suppressed the tears that were already in her eyes and walked along the street. ¡ª- Sherlock and Harry did not spend the night in Aspe. He drove Harry back to Toulouse and found a high-end hotel here to stay. The hotels in the wizarding town were inferior to the Muggle hotels in terms of facilities and services, so Sherlock and Harry would not consider staying in a wizarding town at all. After a night¡¯s rest, Harry and Sherlock drove to fill up the gas tank and continued their journey. ording to Sherlock¡¯s n, they will go to Switzend next and finally go to Paris. From Toulouse, Sherlock turned to the Mediterranean road in the east of France, heading to the next coastal city, Montpellier. After so many days of delicious food, Harry¡¯s taste didn¡¯t change. At noon, they randomly found a roadside restaurant and ate a simple potato stew. He still ate at the end and didn¡¯t forget to lick the sauce off the corner of his mouth. ¡°About Miss Dcour from yesterday, she said she was going to find mel too, isn¡¯t she?¡± Harry was still thinking about her. Sherlock rolled his eyes at him, ¡°mel is an alumnus of Beauxbatons. His Sorcerer¡¯s Stone fragments can be given to those of us at Hogwarts, but not to his school?¡± Harry heard Sherlock¡¯s words and went silent. He felt that after yesterday¡¯s blessing from him, whether Fleur could find mel or not was a problem. The journey to Montpellier is not long; it only takes three and a half hours. This city on the Mediterranean coast does not have many famous ces. Sherlock and Harry took a few photos in the two squares and continued to drive north. An unknown tune yed on the car radio. Sherlock hummed to the song, and Harry yed with the camera in the passenger seat, taking pictures of the roadside scenery. ¡°Don¡¯t use all of the film. We don¡¯t know where to buy more yet,¡± Sherlock reminded. Harry nodded in agreement. He didn¡¯t take any pictures at all, but he was looking at the scenery outside through the camera¡¯s lens. They were driving through an endless field at this time, and a white figure suddenly shed across Harry¡¯s camera. Harry was stunned for a moment. He hurriedly stuck his head out and looked behind him. After confirming the figure, he retracted his head and said to Sherlock in shock. ¡°Professor, stop! Look who¡¯s behind us!¡± Sherlock stepped on the brakes, and through the rear-view mirror, he saw a figure walking along the road step by step. He put on reverse gear and slowly drove the car to their side. After walking all night, Fleur, who was cold and hungry, noticed the car parked beside her. After thest Muggle, who picked her up by trying to help her, was evil, Fleur gave up the idea of hitchhiking a ride. She continued to walk forward, even if she was embarrassed. She never lowered her head with her head held high. ¡°Miss Dcour?¡± It wasn¡¯t until a familiar voice in the car called her name that she froze in ce and looked inside the car in surprise. Sherlock and Harry both looked at her with puzzled expressions, not understanding why they had seen her in the wizarding townst night, and now she appeared next to a road below Montpellier. Fleur looked at Sherlock, who had reminded her that something was stolen yesterday, expressing the meaning of asking for help in her words, but her tone was stiff. ¡°Can you help me take me home?¡± Sherlock motioned her to get in the car. Fleur opened the door and sat in. As soon as she got into the car, Harry asked, ¡°How did you end up here?¡± ¡°My wand was stolen at the bar. The goblin who stole the wand escaped through the firece, so I followed, and I ended up chasing the wrong ce and ended up here.¡± After Harry heard what happened to her, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and nce at Sherlock. ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just feel that you look good now, Professor.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you for yourpliment. But no matter how ttering you are, I won¡¯t let you off easily from your ss after school starts.¡± Fleur quietly pinched a corner of her robe in the back row, ¡°Can you help me Apparate to Paris? My dad will pay you.¡± Sherlock saw Fleur¡¯s desperate look through the mirror, shrugged, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t been to Paris. Apparition can¡¯t be done if I haven¡¯t gone there, so I can¡¯t help you with that.¡± Fleur¡¯s face suddenly darkened again. She had just finished fifth grade and started her sixth grade, and the Ministry of Magic required students to Apparate to be at least 17 years old. Fleur couldn¡¯t Apparate at this time. Harry saw that Fleur was in a low mood now and nced at Sherlock. Sherlock also saw what he was thinking, sighed helplessly, and said, ¡°If you have no other things to do, you cane with us. Our final destination is Paris anyway, and we can send you hometer.¡± Hearing Sherlock¡¯s words, Fleur¡¯s emotion improved a lot, and she said something softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No worries!¡± Harry waved his hand. Sherlock took out the map again, and their n to continue traveling to Switzend was not feasible. It was about 800 kilometers from Montpellier to Paris, and it would take them at least 8 hours. He didn¡¯t intend to rush over in such a hurry, and it was not his obligation to help Fleur. After determining the route, they hit the road again, during which Sherlock also asked about the wizard who had entered the bar with Fleur. ¡°I remember you still have a partner. Why doesn¡¯t he catch the thief with you?¡± Fleur shook her head, ¡°Jonathan and I only met in the town. He said that he would also go to Paris to find Mr. mel, and we would go together for a moment.¡± Sherlock heard the implication in her words, ¡°How many wizards have visited mel recently?¡± ¡°mel has lived for so long and has many friends in the wizarding world. I heard that he sent a lot of invitation letters this time so that his friends can let the young and promising wizard get some interesting stuff from him.¡± After Harry heard it, he couldn¡¯t help butin to Sherlock, ¡°It turns out that a lot of people can get it. I thought it was just the two of us, Professor.¡± Fleur had heard Harry mention Sherlock¡¯s name more than once, and this time, she finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why does he call you a professor?¡± Harry didn¡¯t answer this time. Sherlock couldn¡¯t helpughing at Harry¡¯s look. ¡°Because I¡¯m his professor. Let me introduce myself. My name is Sherlock Forrest, and I¡¯m a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts. This is my student, Harry Potter.¡± After Fleur heard their names, she was stunned. Not only was she shocked that Sherlock became a professor at Hogwarts at such a young age, but she also knew what the name Harry Potter meant. Although the Dcour family does not insist on pure-blood ideas, they are still a family of wizards with a long history in the French wizarding world. Voldemort¡¯s influence in the wizarding world was certainly not limited to the British wizarding world but also to some other ces. Fleur naturally knows who Harry Potter is. ¡°You are the Harry Potter who managed to withstand You-Know-Who!¡± Harry was very used to this and replied, ¡°I was young at the time, and I didn¡¯t know anything, so I don¡¯t feel like taking credit for surviving his attack.¡± He knew that the reason why he survived had nothing to do with him but because of his mother¡¯s love for him. Sherlock couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard Harry¡¯s answer. Even though countless people in the wizarding world praised his ¡°great achievements,¡± he doesn¡¯t feel like he achieved them. ¡°What about you? You seem to be only a few years older than me. Why did you be a professor at Hogwarts?¡± Fleur turned her gaze to Sherlock. Before Sherlock could speak, Harry began to brag to her, ¡°Professor Forrest is an amazing wizard. After graduating from Hogwarts, he was hired by the Auror Command of the Ministry of Magic.¡± ¡°Later, he quit there to study a lot of magic at home for a year and wrote two books. Last year, Professor Dumbledore hired him as a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, bing the students¡¯s favorite professor in the castle. Even when the Basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets was released, he defeated it and solved the problem entirely so that Hogwarts wouldn¡¯t be shut down.¡± Chapter 105: The Delacour Manor Chapter 105: The Dcour Manor He always thought that people like Sherlock were real wizards worthy of admiration. When he boasted about Sherlock, he was serious about it. Fleur listened to Harry¡¯s story, stared at Sherlock for a long time, and carefully observed him, making sure that she seemed to have seen him somewhere. After thinking about it for a while, she finally remembered: ¡°Oh, I remember. It seems that Astronomer Daily reported you before in the news, saying that you are the only wizard who has been about to be re-elected as a Defense Professor at Hogwarts in the past 30 years.¡± Sherlock was speechless about this news. However,pared to the Chamber of Secrets and The Basilisk, non-Hogwarts students don¡¯t know about the position that has always been cursed; the fact that someone has survived the curse is the most eye-catching thing. After learning that Sherlock and Harry are both famous people, Fleur rxed a little. In her opinion, one is a young but highly respected professor, and the other is a boy known for his miracles. These two people are unlikely to do anything wrong to them. Harry broke away from the feeling of being charmed after getting close to Fleur. As he looked at her, except that she felt a little beautiful, she was a little bit arrogant and rude, and there was nothing special about her. He can¡¯t help but wonder why he was obsessed with her before. At this time, Sherlock suddenly asked, ¡°Do you have Ve blood in you?¡± Fleur didn¡¯t hide it. She raised her head and proudly admitted, ¡°My grandmother was a Ve, and I¡¯m a quarter of a Ve.¡± Sherlock nodded, ¡°No wonder.¡± Harry does not read many books, and he is confused, ¡°What is a Ve?¡±¡°You can think of them as human beings with special talent.¡± Sherlock exined to him, ¡°In various countries, Ves belong to a branch of human beings. But they are born with beauty that is unsurpassed by ordinary people, and they can charm the opposite sex by making contact. They are fascinating, but¡­¡± Sherlock wanted to say that when a Ve is angry, they will turn into a kind of harpy-like creature. Telling Harry that beautiful things are sometimes not as perfect as people think. But because Fleur was next to them, it was difficult to talk about it, so he didn¡¯t say anything. Harry¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°So Miss Dcour has that kind of talent on her body?¡± Sherlock tapped him on the head, motioning him to pay attention to what he said. ¡°But why didn¡¯t you get attracted by her back then?¡± He couldn¡¯t help asking Sherlock about it. Sherlock doesn¡¯t know why Fleur¡¯s charm is useless to him. Maybe her ability is not as powerful as the real Ve, or maybe Sherlock¡¯s soul is strong enough to be immune to this. ¡°Because I know a lot of this. How can you bepared to a person like me?¡± Fleur didn¡¯t care about their conversation. She seemed to have thought of something, and she seemed to be in a bad mood. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Miss Dcour. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Fleur shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s because my wand was stolen.¡± Sherlock didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Wands were important to wizards, but they weren¡¯t that precious. There are many wand shops, and you can buy one for less than 10 Galleons. A wizard family with a profound background like Dcour could get a different wand every day. ¡°Does that wand have a special meaning to you?¡± Sherlock asked. ¡°My grandmother¡¯s hair was used for the core of the wand,¡± Fleur said. Sherlock shook his head, ¡°Then it¡¯s a really meaningful wand. It¡¯s not likely that we could catch the thief as well as they¡¯re gone to who knows where.¡± After Harry listened to Sherlock¡¯s words, heined silently in his mind. All of this was because of his jinx. Fleur was in a bad mood, so they didn¡¯t have any more conversations along the way. Sherlock changed the radio, listened to French folk songs, and continued to drive. Harry was still ying with the camera. He seemed to have discovered the joy of photography, but because there was not much film, he couldn¡¯t take a picture randomly. A small sudden sound suddenly caught Sherlock¡¯s attention. He looked into the rearview mirror just in time to see Fleur¡¯s eyes avoiding his. Harry is still unknowingly studying the camera. Sherlock continued to drive as if nothing had happened, but he was paying attention to the shops on both sides of the road, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to arrive at a roadside restaurant. Seeing the car parked in front of the restaurant, Harry looked puzzled, ¡°Didn¡¯t we just have lunch, Professor?¡± Sherlock red at him, ¡°Why do you care so much? Aren¡¯t you happy for an afternoon tea?¡± After they got out of the car, Sherlock nced at Fleur, who was still sitting in the back seat. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Fleur saw that Sherlock hade to the restaurant, this time for her. She got out of the car, followed Sherlock, and said in a low voice, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You are wee.¡± Sherlock didn¡¯t mean anything else; he just felt bad about her. Plus, they had at least two days to get to Paris, so she couldn¡¯t be left starving. At the restaurant, Sherlock ordered only two desserts for himself and Harry and watched Fleur eat soup. It could be seen that she liked the taste of the soup, but it was a pity that Sherlock and Harry were already full. When she was full, Sherlock lent her his wand and let her use a cleaning spell to clean up some of the dirt on her body before continuing on the road. They arrived at Clermont-Ferrand, a city in central France. In the evening, they found a hotel to rest in for the night and resumed their journey after having breakfast the next day. They finally came to the suburbs of Paris. Seeing that she was about to get home, Fleur¡¯s mood had improved a lot. She didn¡¯t continue to be sulky along the way. She talked andughed with Sherlock and Harry and invited them toe to her house to y sometime. Sherlock and Harry naturally did not refuse. Paris is both their destination and the end point of their trip. It would be best for them to have a guide like her who knows the local area better. As the capital of France, Paris is much more prosperous than other cities. Under the guidance of Fleur, Sherlock drove the car to a small town below Paris. In the most remote corner of the town, the Dcour family¡¯s manor is located. Compared to the Burrow, The Dcour Manor is much bigger. The Muggle-Repelling Charm was used here, and normal people passing by here would not pay attention to the prominent medieval manor by the roadside. Sherlock parked the car outside, and Fleur led them into the manor. When they entered the door, they met a house elf. ¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t youe back earlier?¡± said the house-elf, looking at Fleur in front of the garden, ¡°Madame has been talking about you for several days, and if you don¡¯te back tonight, she will go out to find you herself.¡± ¡°Something went wrong on the way, Chucky.¡± Fleur happily introduced Sherlock, Harry, and Chucky to each other. ¡°This is Chucky, my house-elf. These two are Sherlock and Harry, and if they hadn¡¯t found me on the road, I wouldn¡¯t know where I would be right now.¡± Someone in the manor heard their conversation, and it was a little girl with silver-white hair. ¡°Sister!¡± When she saw Fleur, she ran down the stairs excitedly and threw herself into her arms. Fleur held her, ¡°I¡¯m back, Gabrielle.¡± A beautiful girl with an elegant and charming appearance, simr to Fleur, walked out. Her eyes started to tear down as she saw Fleur was there. ¡°Did you get a letter of introduction from Madame Maxime when you went back to school? Where have you beentely?¡± ¡°Something happened, Mom.¡± Fleur put down Gabrielle and didn¡¯t dare to tell her about the loss of her wand, she pulled Sherlock and Harry to introduce them. ¡°This is Sherlock and Harry. Thanks to both of them, I can go home today. They¡¯re going to be in Paris for a few days, so I¡¯ve invited them over to my house.¡± Sherlock reached out and shook Madame Dcourt¡¯s hand. ¡°My name is Sherlock Forrest. This is my student, Harry Potter. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Madame Dcour thanked him gratefully, ¡°Thank you for your help. My daughter is sometimes a little bit unbearable. I hope she didn¡¯t bother you much while on the road.¡± Even Gabrielle, who was standing beside her, bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for helping my sister.¡± The Dcour family is well-educated, except for Fleur, who is a little arrogant, but it¡¯s not a big deal. After the family invited Sherlock and Harry into the living room, Madame Dcour asked Fleur and Gabrielle to chat with them and while she was preparing something. Chapter 106: Currently Outside Chapter 106: Currently Outside After returning home, Fleur is more rxed. She sits with Gabrielle, takes an apple brought by the house elf, and says while nibbling it. ¡°My dad is probably still working at the Ministry of Magic. He doesn¡¯te home for lunch at noon, but we don¡¯t have to wait for him.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go to Nichs mel in the afternoon.¡± Sherlock made his next n, ¡°After visiting him, then I¡¯ll be going to ce Cachee, which is said to be equivalent to the Diagon Alley.¡± ¡°Yes, it is the central ce for French wizards.¡± Sherlock spread out on the coffee table that he had been carrying a map of France, pinched his chin, and said, ¡°We¡¯ll visit several famous Muggle ces like the Eiffel Tower, the Louvre, the Arc de Triomphe, and the Notre Dame church.¡± Harry reminded, ¡°We need to go to a mall to buy some film.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, and get some film.¡± The Dcour family had a great lunch, and Fleur told her mother that the wand had been stolen. Madame Dcour frowned, but she did not me Fleur for losing her wand. ¡°Did you see that the thief who stole the wand was a goblin?¡±Fleur nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure he was the only one who passed by me and bumped into me at the time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity to lose that wand, but it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Madame Dcour said solemnly, ¡°But if the goblin steals the wand, it must be reported to the Ministry of Magic. It is a serious matter.¡± Since the Goblin Rebellion was dismantled, they have longed for the right to have a wand. Regardless of their status, as long as a goblin touches a wand, it could mean a serious problem. ¡°I¡¯ll let your father know about this ande back here.¡± Fleur¡¯s father, Mr. Dcour, works in the French Ministry of Magic. Although he is not the head of the Auror department, he has some connections in there. After getting the news from home, he hurriedly left the Ministry of Magic and returned home. Compared with Madame Dcour, Fleur, and Gabrielle¡¯s appearance, Fleur¡¯s father is much more ordinary. From the outside, he looked like an ordinary wizard and was even shorter than Madame Dcour. He simply said hello to Sherlock, thanked him for helping Fleur, and focused his attention on Fleur¡¯s lost wand. But Fleur didn¡¯t know much, and she didn¡¯t even remember what the goblin looked like. In the end, he could only leave disappointed and report the matter to the Ministry of Magic. In the afternoon, Sherlock and Harry rested for a while at Dcour¡¯s manor and got up to leave, ready to visit Nichs mel. When Fleur left with them, she had to make a trip to buy a new wand. Sherlock looked at the address on the letter from Dumbledore, and instead of rummaging through the map, he asked the locals to show them the way. ¡°Mr. mel and his wife were fond of listening to opera. They bought a small courtyard near the Op¨¦ra Garnier, where they usually lived when they were in Paris.¡± ording to Fleur¡¯s guidance, Sherlock sessfully found mel¡¯s address in Paris. It looked no different from a normal Muggle courtyard, and there was no Muggle Repelling Charm. Because they saw a postman and naturally put a letter in the mailbox in front of the courtyard. Sherlock parked the car and walked down with Harry and Fleur. They came to the door of the small courtyard and found that the iron gate was closed. ¡°We don¡¯t seem to bete, don¡¯t we? I remember that Professor Dumbledore gave me a time limit before August, and now it is only July 25th,¡± Sherlock said. Fleur had also received a warning from Madame Maxime before, telling her that Nick Lemay would be leaving Paris in August, and she had to visit before then. Just when they were wondering about the situation, Harry pointed to the number on the door and said, ¡°Professor, there¡¯s something there.¡± Sherlock walked over to Harry and looked at the message on the door. [Going out to enjoy the opera, will be back on the 26th] ¡°It seems that we came at the wrong time. He and his wife happened to be out.¡± ¡°No matter. Harry and I have nothing to do anyway. Not a big deal toe back tomorrow.¡± Sherlock stared at the number 6 on the message. Since he used part of Voldemort¡¯s remnant soul for Soul Stitching, his perception of magic has be much sharper, and he vaguely feels that this line of messages is a bit weird. But Sherlock didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, mel is a master of magic. Maybe he wrote this message using magic spells. Fleur and Harry have already returned to the car. Since he was not found at his house, they went on a recreational trip to the 6th arrondissement of Paris and a small alley. The entrance to the French Ministry of Magic is also nearby, in the center of Furstenberg Square. When the wizard stands here and coughs, the roots of the surrounding trees rise out of the ground, forming a birdcage around people, and there is an elevator for them to descend. The entrance to ce Cachee is somewhat simr to the wall of tform 9 ?. As long as you walk along an alley to the end, even if you see the wall blocking the road, you will go through it regardless. It is precisely like Diagon Alley, except for the different architectural styles. The things sold here are simr. After Sherlock and Harry came here, they didn¡¯t feel any different except that the buildings were more artistic and better-looking than those in Diagon Alley. Some stores are even the same, such as Madam Malkin¡¯s Robes, Flourish and Blotts bookstore, and other chain stores. The two of them wandered aimlessly on the street for a while and found nothing interesting, so they simply followed Fleur to the wand shop to see her buy a wand. There are three famous wand-making families in Europe. There are the Ollivander family in Ennd, the Gregorovich family in Germany, and the Acajor family in France. All three families have established their own family-ownedpanies, whose main business is to make and sell wands. Unlike Ollivander¡¯s wand shop, which offers standard wands, Acajor¡¯s wand shop advocates special characteristics. The Wandmakers of the Acajor family firmly believe that wizards will encounter some magical substances rted to them, and using these substances as the core of the wand will improve theirpatibility with their owners. For example, Fleur¡¯s grandmother¡¯s hair would be used as the core because both of them are Ves. Of course, this does not mean that the Acajor Wand Shop does not have standard wands for sale. An older witch, wearing a tunic and golden sses on her face, carefully measured every statistic on Fleur¡¯s body before cing three wands in front of her. In the end, Fleur chose the Rowan wood, a wand with unicorn tail hair and a nine-inch long. Even after getting a new wand, she was still obsessed with the one she had lost. This suggests that she had a deep bond with her grandmother. They walked out of the wand shop, and just as Fleur was about to speak and invite Sherlock and Harry to the bar on ce Cachee for a drink, a voice suddenly sounded on their left. ¡°Fleur?¡± They turned their heads and saw that it was the wizard they met before. Sherlock still remembered his face, the person who was with Fleur when he first met Fleur in Aspe. Fleur also saw him, but she frowned her brows, ¡°Mr. Jonathan, we don¡¯t seem to know each other well enough to call each other by our first name.¡± The wizard named Jonathan touched his head and walked up to them with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Sorry, Miss Dcour. I¡¯m a little excited to see you here all of a sudden. Did you catch the thief that day?¡± Fleur didn¡¯t answer his question but stared at him and asked, ¡°I want to know: Did you deliberately tell me the wrong location that day, or did you mishear it?¡± Jonathan was bewildered, ¡°You went to the wrong location? Are you suspecting me and the thief stole your wand? Why do you think that?¡± Fleur didn¡¯t dispel her doubts about him; she looked at him coldly, ¡°Hopefully, you¡¯re not involved in it, but if you were involved, I suggest you hand over my wand immediately. That way, I can also get my dad to drop the investigation from the Ministry of Magic. The matter has been reported to them.¡± Jonathan stared, looking innocent, ¡°Why do you doubt me? Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°You better be doing nothing wrong.¡± After finishing speaking, Fleur grabbed Sherlock and Harry¡¯s arms and left without any intention of introducing them from beginning to end. Before being pulled away by Fleur, Sherlock took onest look at the ne Jonathan was wearing on his chest. It was a sign with a vertical line in the middle of a circle wrapped in a triangle. This logo felt familiar, and he felt like he had seen it in a book. Harry asked Fleur curiously, ¡°Since you suspect that your wand has something to do with him, why do you refuse to talk to him? Fleur said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have told my dad all his information, and there must be an Auror investigating him now.¡± Fleur is not stupid; on the contrary, she is smart. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t take the risk and that it would be best to provide the information to the Ministry of Magic and leave it to the Aurors to deal with it. Chapter 107: Flamels Visitors Chapter 107: mels Visitors Having lived in the wizarding world for a year, Sherlock always felt that this world was behind Muggles by a full century in terms of social structure. In the wizarding world, the thing that can make the characters in the photose to life has been invented for so long, but no wizard has thought of applying it to other aspects. Like making a movie or something, therefore, the entertainment activities of wizards are scarce. When they were young, they would y Quidditch. When they were old, they could only sit in a bar, drink two sses of wine, and brag about something. This also resulted in the existence of bars on the streets because it is profitable to open a bar in the wizarding world. Fleur took Sherlock and Harry to push the door and walked into a bar called ¡°Astral¡±. It is said that the owner of this bar was opened by a retiring man from the French Ministry of Magic, and some of the food in it tasted very good. ¡°Are you going back to Ennd after visiting Mr. mel? Aren¡¯t you going to stay and y for another two days?¡± Fleur asked, dangling the orange juice in the ss with a straw. With Sherlock, he wouldn¡¯t let these two minors drink, and even he didn¡¯t drink it to set an example but asked for a ss of lemonade. ¡°We¡¯re going to continue to visit Sweden,¡± Sherlock said, making a temporary n. After all, we made a trip. Harry and I nned to go to Sweden and thene to Paris. Since we saw you on the road, then we¡¯ll have to make a change of ns.¡± Harry had no problem with Sherlock¡¯s n. He could go anywhere, and the longer he returned to the Dursleys, the better. Fleur struggled as if she wanted to say something, but when she was struggling for a long time and was making up her mind to say it, a voice beside her suddenly called her name.¡°Sister Dcour?¡± They turned their heads and saw that a girl with freckles was speaking to Fleur. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± She said happily. Fleur looked at her face with a confused look, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Beauxbaton¡¯s fifth-grade student, ire Marlene. You may not know, but I have always admired you!¡± She said with bright eyes. There are not many students in Beauxbatons. Of course, it is impossible for Fleur to recognize all of them, but almost no one knows her in school. The unique appearance of the Ve blood has made her always the center of the student¡¯s attention. ¡°Hello, ire, your home is also in Paris?¡± Although Fleur didn¡¯t want to chat with others when she was having afternoon drinks with Sherlock and others, she was a junior at her school, after all. It was not good to ignore her directly, so she just asked a question casually. ire shook her head, ¡°No, an elder in my family gave me a letter telling me toe to Paris to find Nichs mel. But I went to his house and found that he was not there, leaving a message saying that he would not be back until tomorrow. I came here to find a ce to live first, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here as well.¡± Hearing her words, Sherlock and Harry nced at each other quietly, and Fleur said in surprise, ¡°You also came to see Mr. mel?¡± ¡°Are you also going to visit Mr. mel?¡± ire looked surprised and slid something into her arm, ¡°Can we go together tomorrow? We will meet in front of his house.¡± Sherlock frowned as he looked at her arm. Fleur has no objection to her request. ¡°We¡¯ll be at Mr. mel¡¯s house at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, and you can go with us.¡± ¡°Thank you. Then I won¡¯t disturb you and your friends for long. See youter!¡± ire also seemed to have noticed Sherlock¡¯s eyes. She pulled her sleeves back to their original positions, said goodbye, and left. Sherlock looked at the back of her leaving with a thoughtful look on his face. Harry looked at him suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Professor?¡± Sherlock came back to his senses, shook his head, and said nothing. He seemed to have seen the same tattoo on the girl¡¯s arm as the ne and logo on the chest of a wizard named Jonathan. It may have been a coincidence, or he may have seen it wrong, but Sherlock memorized the sign in his mind, preparing to go to the bookstore to find information about it. ¡°By the way, what were you going to say just now?¡± Sherlock turned to look at Fleur, indicating that she could continue what she had not finished. ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± At this time, Fleur was like a deted ball, not as determined as before to say what she wanted to say. They sat in the bar for a while, and Sherlock went to look for books at the bookstore while Harry and Fleur were waiting for him with something to eat. However, Sherlock didn¡¯t find out which book he was on and saw the sign. In the end, he could only leave with this question in mind and drove Harry and Fleur back to Dcour Manor. Sherlock and others will be staying at Fleur¡¯s house tonight. Madame Dcour prepared dinner, and Fleur¡¯s father joined them after getting off work at the Ministry of Magic. Mr. Dcour is a fun-loving person. After dinner, he chatted with Sherlock about many interesting things about the French Ministry of Magic and learned from him about the professor¡¯s life at Hogwarts. The house elf had already packed out the two guest rooms, and Harry and Sherlock went to bed early. Not only will they visit mel again tomorrow, but they will also take a tour of Paris. At dawn, Sherlock woke up on time. The biological clock he developed at Hogwarts kept going even during the holidays. After waking up and washing his face, he left the manor, took a walk on the road outside, and came back. Madame Dcour is busy with breakfast in the kitchen. Although there are house-elves in their family, it may be her hobby to do so. The meals that Fleur¡¯s mother makes the family eats. Gabrielle was walking out of her bedroom when she saw Sherlock, and she said hello in a dreary tone. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Sherlock.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± Sherlock stroked her head. ¡°Why do you have to get up so early?¡± ¡°Mom said to take me to the garden to find goblins today.¡± Gabrielle said cheerfully, ¡°After you catch those goblins, you must throw them away, or they will still be there in a short time to cause trouble in the garden.¡± ¡°Oh, Good luck with that.¡± While Sherlock was chatting with Gabrielle, Fleur also came out of the bedroom. She seemed to be a little confused when she slept, forgetting that there were more of her sister and her mother at home. The pajamas were a little bit revealing when she walked out. Sherlock turned his head and went to Harry¡¯s bedroom to wake him up. Fleur also noticed just now. She didn¡¯t didn¡¯t panic and turned away quickly. It¡¯s just that her cheeks were a little blushed. Harry was lifted from the bed by Sherlock. Ever since Sherlock took him out of the Dursleys, he has been eating more and prefers to sleep in more. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep anymore. We have things to do today.¡± Harry nodded. With his hair like a chicken coop, he reached for his sses from the bed and went to the bathroom. Today¡¯s breakfast is toast and grilled sausage. Madame Dcour¡¯s cooking is good, and the toast taste is not as bad as Sherlock¡¯s meal at Beauxbatons. After the breakfast, they said goodbye to Madame Dcour. After visiting mel with Fleur, they nned to spend a day in Paris and left, not nning to return to the Dcour Manor. When going out, Gabrielle was held by her mother, who waved goodbye to them. Madame Dcour invited them toe back to their house the next time they came to France. Sherlock took Harry and Fleur together to go to mel¡¯s residence again. On the way, Fleur asked them hesitantly, ¡°You don¡¯t n to stay at my house for another night tonight?¡± Sherlock drove the car and said casually, ¡°No, when I brought Harry out, I talked to his aunt. If I only take him out for two or three weeks and stay in Paris, I won¡¯t have time to go to Sweden.¡± Harry said, ¡°Actually, Professor, you don¡¯t necessarily have to send me home on time.¡± ¡°I hate people who don¡¯t keep their word, so I won¡¯t be the person who doesn¡¯t keep their word. You¡¯d better be an honest child and don¡¯t ever think about doing things without their knowledge.¡± Sherlock taught Harry a lesson. Although this trip strengthens the rtionship between Harry and Sherlock, he still remembers that this was his most beloved professor. Fleur listened to the conversation between the two of them. For some reason, she seemed to be in a bad mood. But Sherlock and Harry didn¡¯t care too much. Before they got to mel¡¯s house, Sherlock and others saw several people dressed as wizards wandering around. Harry said suspiciously, ¡°Why don¡¯t they go in? Has Mr. mel note back?¡± Sherlock parked the car on the side of the road and took Harry and Fleur to the front of mel¡¯s house. The people lingering in front of the door were clearly wizards. They wore long robes, and some even wore pointed hats. If there had not been a Muggle Repelling Charm near the house, it would have attracted a lot of passersby. Fleur looked among the wizards but did not find ire. Sherlock asked a wizard about the situation. ¡°Mr. mel hade back. A house elf came out and told us to wait outside for a while. He wille out to talk to us when he is ready.¡± ¡°Come out and talk to us?¡± Sherlock asked suspiciously. ¡°Yes, because the people we came to visit happened to be a lot, and Mr. mel¡¯s house doesn¡¯t have such a big ce, so he can only take several at a time.¡± Sherlock thanked the wizard and returned to Harry and Fleur, ¡°They said that Mr. mel had returned, but he needs time to prepare things.¡± Harry looked at the wizards waiting in front of the door, about a dozen of them. ¡°Even though there are many people visiting Mr. mel, why did they alle here on the same day?¡± Fleur thought for a while and said, ¡°Maybe some people came early and didn¡¯t see Mr. mel, but they saw the message he left on the house, so they came here today.¡± They stood in front of the door and waited for a while, but Fleur still didn¡¯t see ire. Sherlock shrugged, ¡°It may be that she has something to do beforehand and a bitte.¡± Just as Sherlock finished speaking, in mel¡¯s courtyard, an old man with white hair came out and opened the door. The wizards who were waiting at the door gathered around. ¡°Mr. mel?¡± They greeted respectfully. This is the first time Sherlock has seen, with his own eyes, a wizard who is more famous than Dumbledore. Nichs mel was a French-born wizard in the 14th century. The alchemy item he made, which is the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone, is a magical item that can turn stones into gold and create a life-enhancing elixir. Relying on this, he and his wife have lived from the fourteenth century to the present. There are legends about him, whether in the wizarding world or on the Muggle side. mel is idolized in many countries as the first and only person in history to create the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone, and many wizards grew up listening to his stories. After learning that he destroyed the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone and nned to give the fragments out, the wizards who used to be acquainted with him asked their rtives toe over, hoping to get a piece. These wizards also showed great respect after seeing mel themselves. Sherlock and the others did not immediately surround him like the others, and Fleur frowned at the visitors. ¡°Jonathan didn¡¯te either.¡± ¡°The wizard you suspect has something to do with the goblin who stole your wand?¡± ¡°Yes, when we first met, he wanted to go with me so that he would alsoe to visit Mr. mel. But for some reason, he didn¡¯te today.¡± Chapter 108: Strange Flamel Chapter 108: Strange mel Sherlock looked at mel, who was surrounded by a group of wizards, at the building in the yard, and recalled the scene where mel had juste out. It was as if he hade from the backyard, not from inside the house. It was just an insignificant little detail, but Sherlock paid attention to it. ¡°We should go too.¡± Seeing mel talking to the guests, Fleur called Sherlock and Harry. ¡°Sorry everyone, I went to Lyon the other day, and I just came back today. Sorry for causing all of you to be staying in Paris for so long.¡± mel seemed to be rather mild-mannered, and after seeing the guests, he apologized. ¡°Because of this, I made you alle to my house in one day, and I can¡¯t serve you all at once in the house, so I can only meet you outside the house. However, I am also clear about your purpose, and there is still something to be discussed. Come to the back of the yard; there is an open space there.¡± They followed mel to the back of the yard. When Sherlock walked next to mel¡¯s house, he observed his garden. In his house, there is obviously arge back garden, which is definitely more than enough to serve the dozen or so wizards here. For some reason, he did not choose this back garden but one outside the home. As mel said, there is arge open space at the back of his yard, very remote, where no Muggles pass by, and a dense forest not far away. There are many seats and small round tables on thewn, and some desserts and tea cups are on them. It looks like a tea party was prepared. The guests sat down on chairs around the table, and mel received letters of introduction from everyone. He stood in the middle and said in a circle, ¡°The long life has made me tired of being alive, and death is something everyone must experience.¡±¡°I figured this out a year ago. After consulting with my wife, we decided to destroy the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone. I n to prepare for my own death and prevent the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone from falling to someone with bad intentions.¡± ¡°But the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone is the most wonderful work of my life. Even if it is destroyed, the fragments left behind still have magical powers beyond imagination.¡± ¡°I n to send these fragments out to the new generation in the wizarding world as thest thing to leave this wonderful world before dying.¡± The guests apuded. Sherlock also admired his motivation to give up immortality. Riddle, who even dismembered his own soul for immortality. At the same time, this old man doesn¡¯t want it. He took out a small blood-red crystal from his pocket, allowing everyone to see its dazzling color under the reflection of sunlight. ¡°A fragment of the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone, the magic it retains can still make it a powerful alchemy item. As for the use of this item, you can explore it yourself after you get it.¡± mel took the shard of the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone back into his pocket. At this time, Sherlock seemed to see a familiar sign on the arm where mel put down the hand briefly exposed, and he was stunned for a moment. mel continued, ¡°But it¡¯s too simple and boring to give you the fragments directly. So, I want to hold a small game with you.¡± ¡°There are twenty-three fragments of the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone, and there are seventeen of you here. I hid all the fragments in that forest.¡± He pointed to the forest not far away. ¡°You can go there to find them. No matter how many pieces you can find, all will belong to you.¡± At this time, someone couldn¡¯t help but ask a question, ¡°What if none of them are found?¡± ¡°I can only say sorry for you. As it depends on your own effort whether you can find it or not.¡± mel said, ¡°In the process of searching for the Stone fragments, for the sake of fairness, neither of you can use magic. Before entering the woods, you can temporarily leave your wand with me.¡± After hearing this, the visitors below began to whisper. ¡°Seventeen people, looking for twenty-three fragments. The probability that everyone can find one is quite high.¡± Fleur said eagerly. Sherlock frowned, ¡°Why does it need to be yed like this? What should we do if there is a problem while searching for the fragments?¡± ¡°A problem?¡± Harry asked in confusion. ¡°If you find two fragments but someone else didn¡¯t find one, don¡¯t you think they will go after youter? About getting er, whether with force or not?¡± Fleur and Harry were silent when they heard Sherlock¡¯s words. They circled around, and others were discussing who would enter the woods and find the fragments. Fleur said hesitantly, ¡°Everyone seems to be fine, so they wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Sherlock didn¡¯t hear Fleur¡¯s words. He was looking at mel with a thoughtful expression. He always felt that what he said did not match the words he had said earlier. What made him even more suspicious was the sign he had seen on other people he met within two days. Just when he felt that something was wrong, this game of finding the fragments of the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone had already begun. A wizard couldn¡¯t wait to stand up from his chair, leave his wand, and enter the woods. Almost all of the guests joined in, leaving their wands in mel¡¯s hand and walking into the woods. The only people sitting on were Sherlock¡¯s group. Fleur couldn¡¯t wait any longer, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to participate? Isn¡¯t the purpose ofing to France to get the fragment from him?¡± Harry looked up at Sherlock, but Sherlock shook his head, ¡°I came to visit mel. The main purpose of my trip here is to rx my mind. As for the fragments.¡± Sherlock smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not very interested in that thing. Even if the whole Sorcerer¡¯s Stone is there, I wouldn¡¯t care. If you want, you can just go in.¡± Fleur stood up from her chair, ¡°I¡¯ll go then, and if I can find two, I¡¯ll give you a piece.¡± Sherlock raised an eyebrow, ¡°Thank you for your generosity.¡± Fleur walked over to mel, handed over her wand, and walked into the woods. Now, there were only Sherlock, Harry, and mel. mel noticed them, walked over to them, and asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go in and try?¡± Sherlock waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m traveling with my students this time. I¡¯m lucky to be able to see you here with my own eyes. Anyone who is more suitable than me can get the fragments.¡± mel looked at Sherlock and Harry¡¯s faces, recalling the letter of rmendation they gave him before they sat down. ¡°You are people from Ennd, as rmended by Dumbledore.¡± Sherlock narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Yes, sir, I am Sherlock Forrest, Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts, and this is my student, Harry Potter.¡± ¡°Harry Potter?¡± After hearing the name, mel suddenly showed a surprised expression and turned his eyes to Harry. ¡°It really surprises me to see you here.¡± After learning of Harry¡¯s identity, he was interested in Harry¡¯s wand in his pocket. ¡°Is this your wand?¡± Harry took out his wand in a daze and showed it to mel, ¡°Yes, I got it at Ollivanders.¡± mel took Harry¡¯s wand from his hands, stroking the body of the wand gently with both hands., ¡°About eleven inches. This wood is chosen by those who like dangerous and noble tasks, and you are just right for it.¡± He waved Harry¡¯s wand. A beautiful orchid blooms at the tip of the wand. ¡°Ah, the core of the wand is a phoenix tail feather. It doesn¡¯t match well with the wood, but as long as it is crafted well, it is a magic wand that is amazing.¡± mel expressed great admiration for Harry¡¯s wand and then returned it to Harry¡¯s hands. Sherlock had been watching him silently. He saw a trace of greed that was suppressed in his pupils, and his movement when he gave Harry¡¯s wand seemed a little reluctant. ¡°Excuse me. You can stay here for a while. It is estimated that they will return with the fragments in a moment.¡± He nodded to Sherlock and Harry and walked into his yard holding the box full of wands. After his figure disappeared around the corner, Sherlock¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold, and he stood up from the chair. ¡°Go back to the car and wait,¡± he said tly. ¡°Remember, if you see me, ask me where the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets is. If I can¡¯t answer, attack me directly with a spell.¡± Chapter 109: A Sneak Attack Chapter 109: A Sneak Attack Harry was stunned and replied, ¡°Professor, what did you¡­¡± Sherlock interrupted him, ¡°Just do as I say. Remember, as long as I don¡¯t answer the first time, attack me immediately. You should remember how to use the Stunning Charm, right? I even instructed you again during the trip.¡± Harry saw that something was wrong, nodded, turned, and ran back into the car. After Sherlock watched him leave, he used the Disillusionment Charm directly on his own without hesitation. Under the influence of the spell, his whole figure slowly disappeared into the air to the extent that anyone could hardly see it. But after Sherlock began to move, the ripples in the air could still vaguely tell the existence of a person. The Disillusionment Charm is a spell that can make wizards invisible, but its invisibility effect is not as good as that of the invisibility cloak. It is only suitable for use at night. In the daytime, anyone who is a little more aware can see it. But Sherlock didn¡¯t care how good the invisibility effect was. After he used the spell, he quickly tracked mel down where he had disappeared. However, he searched for a long time in the yard of mel¡¯s house but didn¡¯t find him. The door of his house was tightly closed, and after approaching, he could see the lock, which didn¡¯t look like a sign that someone had been in the house at all. This undoubtedly further confirmed Sherlock¡¯s guess. But where did he go? Just as Sherlock was looking around, a girl with freckles on her face, holding a wooden box, suddenly walked out of the flowers in the back garden. Seeing the girl who called herself ¡°Marlene ire¡± who met Fleur at the bar yesterday, Sherlock had a smile on his face.¡ª- Harry took what Sherlock told him and got into the car. He recalled Sherlock¡¯s expression when he spoke to him just now and guessed in his heart that something wrong must have happened, or his expression would not be so serious. Harry was a little nervous. He sat in the car and kept looking outside. Just when he stuck his head out for the fifth time and looked outside to see if Sherlock had returned, a figure suddenly came over from the corner of the wall. ¡°Harry? Why are you the only one in the car? Where¡¯s Sherlock?¡± Fleur asked suspiciously. Harry¡¯s palm, holding the wand, was sweating. His eyes were fixed on Fleur, and he suddenly said, ¡°What¡¯s your sister¡¯s name?¡± Fleur was stunned. She didn¡¯t seem to understand why Harry suddenly asked this question, ¡°What? I just came back to get the fragments; I found three; we can¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s your sister¡¯s name? Say it?¡± Harry continued to ask. Fleur stood bewildered and said hesitantly, ¡°Me¡­¡± ¡°Stupefy!¡± Without hesitation, Harry stretched out the hand that had been hidden in the car, and the wand shot out a shing red light. In the blink of an eye, it hit Fleur. The spell hit Fleur, but instead of falling to the ground on the spot, she yelled and suddenly turned into a creature with pointed ears. A goblin? After the goblin returned to its original appearance, a sound like a whip was heard in the air, and in the next second, it disappeared. Harry had nned to continue casting the next spell and, after making sure that he was not in danger, put down the hand that had been holding the wand. His nerves rxed, letting him gasp for breath. That goblin did not use Sherlock¡¯s identity to approach him, but Fleur. Although there was no danger on his side, this made him worry about Sherlock. Harry thought that mel nned this incident, and he felt that Sherlock might not be able to help him, who had lived for six hundred years. ¡ª- Sherlock was quietly following behind ire. Watching her walk into the woods where the fragments were said to be ced around, Sherlock walked in silently. This woods is not small at all, although it is certainly not as big as the Forbidden Forest in Hogwarts. The wizards who came in to find the fragments have been searching here for twenty minutes and only a very few of them have found it. After ire entered the woods, she asked the wizards who were looking for the fragments all the way, asking where is Fleur. ¡°Is it that girl with silver hair and long hair?¡± A young wizard pointed in one direction, ¡°I saw her go to that location just now.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ire thanked them and walked in the direction where the wizard pointed. She continued to go deeper into the woods for about a few hundred meters, and she saw Fleur, who seemed to be arguing with someone. ¡°I got this first. Why should I give it to you?¡± Fleur looked at the witch standing opposite her. The witch¡¯s face was gloomy, and she kept staring at Fleur¡¯s right hand. She had just seen it on a tree branch, but before she could go up to get it, the shard flew by itself andnded on Fleur¡¯s hand. ¡°Because I saw it first!¡± The witch replied. ¡°If all the things you see first belong to you, then everyone should not enter this forest. Because whoever sees it first will have all the fragments.¡± When ites to fights like this, she has some experience with them. Not everyone treats her very well in Beauxbatons. Most boys will be chattered by her appearance, but most girls are not friendly to her. After all, she is the most popr person among boys, and those girls who feel that she is stealing the limelight will naturally pick on her and make trouble for her. But whether inside or outside of school, Fleur has never lost a fight. ¡°I saw that you have already got one before. Aren¡¯t you too greedy to get more?¡± The witch approached Fleur little by little; obviously, she was preparing to do something. Fleur is not afraid of her at all. Even if her wand is gone, her Ve bloodline will allow her to control her magic power more easily than a normal wizard, which is why she can find the two fragments so quickly. ¡°Mr. mel said just now that you can get more than one. If you can¡¯t find one yourself, well, that¡¯s your problem.¡± Hearing Fleur¡¯s mockery, the witch finally couldn¡¯t hold back. Just when she wanted to rely on her body to pounce on the two fragments from Fleur¡¯s hand, a voice suddenly sounded from the side. ¡°Sister Dcour!¡± The witch stopped preparing to attack and looked at ire, who suddenly came over. Fleur also saw the arrival of her junior, and her face couldn¡¯t help showing joy. ire and Fleur stood together, and the witch could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll see you,¡± and left. Fleur thanked ire, ¡°You came on time, thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She smiled. ¡°You can pay me back with the fragment as a thank-you gift.¡± Fleur shook her head and refused, ¡°No. This is what I promised to bring to them.¡± ire quickly waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m joking; why are you so nervous?¡± After Fleur made sure that she didn¡¯t intend to grab the fragments in her hand, she let go of her guard and walked with her. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. No one had been there, so maybe we¡¯ll find something.¡± They walked together deeper into the woods, and Fleur asked, ¡°Why did youe sote? I thought something happened to you, and you can¡¯te.¡± ire smiled. ¡°Something happened and made me a littlete. But I can still make it out here.¡± ¡°As far as I know, five people have found the fragments. Counting the two in my hand means that seven have been found. There are still fifteen pieces left, and there is a high probability that we can find another one. Even getting two is not impossible.¡± Fleur said enthusiastically, still imagining that she might be able to bring three fragments. ireughed silently as she looked at her. She deliberately led Fleur to a ce where two fragments were hidden in a bird¡¯s nest on a tree. ¡°Look there!¡± ire excitedly pointed. Fleur was also excited. Finding two fragments was no longer a dream. Now that two new fragments had been discovered, she and ire could have one each. Just as she walked under the tree and was about to use her magic power to pull the fragments out of the bird¡¯s nest without using a magic wand, a red light shot toward her. Chapter 110: For The Greater Good Chapter 110: For The Greater Good The Stunning Charm came from behind, and Fleur didn¡¯t have time to react. She was directly hit by the spell and passed out. ire sneered and walked toward Fleur, and his face had undergone a change. Her face twisted like sticine, her features blended and quickly reshaped, and her hair was changing its color, length, and shape. In just a few seconds, her entire face changed dramatically and changed into a man¡¯s face. It was the wizard who was suspected by Fleur yesterday and had something to do with the loss of her wand, Jonathan. ¡°What a bitch. It took a lot of effort for me to catch you.¡± Jonathan lost the attitude that he had before. Under his feet, the grass suddenly turned into vines like snakes, spreading up from his calf at a very fast speed. By the time he realized that something was wrong, the vine had spread to his waist, and before he could raise his wand, he was already tied. Sherlock removed his Disillusionment Charm. Since he¡¯s be increasingly proficient with Transfiguration, he doesn¡¯t like to use spells directly. No matter what kind of offensive spell, whether that be a petrification spell, a Stunning Charm, or a Disarming Charm, it would take him a while to swing it. Even with a high level of mastery of this type of spell, nonverbal spells can be used without affecting their power and disregarding the time needed to swing the wand. For sneak attackers, mistakes may ur in this small window of time. The technical requirements are high, but the Transfiguration will not have this problem. As long as it is within his range, Transfiguration can help him in certain situations by changing the things around him. Jonathan had no room for resistance at all.¡°You¡¯re a peculiar wand thief.¡± Sherlock walked over to Jonathan and picked up his wand. Jonathan red at Sherlock fiercely, ¡°When did you realize it?¡± Sherlock said while letting go of some of the vines on him and taking out a bag from his pocket. ¡°Yesterday, your ne and tattoos were unique. I remember seeing them somewhere. Can you tell me about them?¡± He opened the bag he had gotten from Jonathan¡¯s body, which had apparently been cast on the Extension Charm. It is illegal to use this kind of spell on something that is not permitted. Because normal wizards have no way to determine whether the Extension Charm they use is reliable, if there is an ident, it is easy for the things ced inside to be directly squeezed out, injuring the wizard themselves or the people around him. Sherlock found about fifty wands in the bag with the expanded space. They were ced in five wooden boxes, ten in each box, and there should also be one that Fleur had lost before. Hearing where Sherlock noticed it, Jonathan sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t know that sign? It seems that not many people remember the man who once swept the entire European magic world and changed the whole world by himself.¡± ¡°Oh? Him?¡± Sherlock tilted his head and thought, ¡°Could it be the lord whose head can catch fire?¡± Jonathan was taken aback by his words, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just babbling. You can continue.¡± He waved his hand to indicate that he didn¡¯t care much and ced the wooden boxes of wands on the ground one by one. Jonathan scowled, ¡°I advise you to stay out of your own business and let me go. I¡¯m from the Alliance.¡± ¡°The Alliance?¡± Sherlock recalled some impressions of the term. He touched his chin and recalled the records in the history of magic, ¡°It seems to be a wizarding organization in the early twentieth century, led by Grindelwald. The man who was called the Dark Lord before You-Know-Who?¡± ¡°Since you know about it, you should know if you shouldn¡¯t mess with us!¡± Jonathan threatened. Sherlock shrugged, ¡°I admit that Grindelwald¡¯s ambition is much better than that of his next-generation Dark Lord, but this does not prevent him from bing only a piece of history. Isn¡¯t he still imprisoned in Austria?¡± ¡°Seeing how young you are, shouldn¡¯t you be a remnant left over from his era?¡± ¡°From what history book did you read about Grindelwald¡¯s deeds and the Alliance? Have you fantasized about joining them? I don¡¯t think people like them would be doing by stealing wands.¡± Sherlock¡¯s words made Jonathan¡¯s face turn red, and he growled angrily, ¡°What do you know? Wands are the most noble works of art in the world! Especially those wands used by excellent wizards! You lowly wizards don¡¯t understand such art at all!¡± Sherlock looked at him. Although he had guessed in advance that this man was a thief with a weird preference for wands, he didn¡¯t expect him to be like this. ¡°Speaking of which, since you like wands so much, why do you want to attack Fleur?¡± Sherlock asked. He didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to say it honestly, but he didn¡¯t expect him to hide it at all. ¡°The price of a mixed-race Ve in the ck market is much higher than the price of a pure Ve. If she was a baby, as long as you know where to go, you can get as much as six figures of-¡° Before Jonathan¡¯s words were finished, his figure flew in the air. Sherlock withdrew the foot he kicked out, and after hended on the ground again, he walked next to Jonathan, who had been rolling several meters on the ground. ¡°It turns out that you are also a part-time human trafficker.¡± Sherlock kicked Jonathan, and blood was flowing from his nose and mouth. But he was still in the mood tough and even sneered. ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m a bad person? How can things be achieved without the worst means possible?¡± ¡°Do you know what Lord Grindelwald¡¯s motto is? For the greater good, this is a sentence that a person like you will never understand.¡± Sherlock stepped directly on his face, causing Jonathan to let out a miserable wailing, ¡°It¡¯s disgusting for you to say it. Even if I only read a little bit of his history, I know that the meaning in Grindelwald¡¯s words has never been his personal interests but the interests of all wizards in the entire wizarding world.¡± ¡°For your ridiculous desires like you, you¡¯re just using it as an excuse for yourself and I find it really hrious.¡± ¡°You are not a follower of him at all. You¡¯re just a lowly fanatic, and you used their name for nothing.¡± Jonathan¡¯s wailing gradually became weaker, and Sherlock talked there for a long time without seeing any response from him. After lifting his foot, he found that he seemed to have broken the bridge of his nose and fainted. He stared at Jonathan¡¯s face, ¡°How weak you are to just pass out from this.¡± Sherlock walked over to Fleur, making sure she just passed out and had no other injuries. The hand was clenched tightly, and blood-red crystals could still be vaguely seen between the fingers. Sherlock shook his head and smiled. Just as he floated both Jonathan and Fleur with magic and was about to take them out of the woods. A bright red spell suddenly shot out of the corner and hit Sherlock. In an instant, Sherlock¡¯s wand and the fifty wands he had put away in the bag were forced to fly out and scatter away from Sherlock. An ugly goblin staggered and came out of the corner of the bushes. It pointed its finger at Sherlock. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Sherlock raised both of his hands with a calm expression and gave him a look to show that he was not a threat. ¡°I thought Harry had dealt with you.¡± The goblin didn¡¯t seem to be in good shape. He walked to Jonathan¡¯s side to check his condition. At the same time, he uses a spell on Sherlock to tie his whole body with a rope that is transformed by the spell. ¡°Your student¡¯s Stunning Charm is terrible.¡± Sherlock raised his eyebrows and defended Harry, ¡°He was only in the third year. You can¡¯t expect him much. Even if you can use it at that stage, you¡¯re already talented enough.¡± Looking at Jonathan, who was unconscious and could not be awakened by magic, the goblin gritted his teeth and grabbed Jonathan, Fleur, and Sherlock. ¡°Are you going to take all three of us away?¡± ¡°Shut up! You disgusting wizard!¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t seem to be the disgusting one here.¡± Sherlock shrugged and looked behind the goblin. Dozens of wands had already floated in the air. He blinked and uttered the incantation, ¡°Petrificus Totalus.¡± Chapter 111: The Liars Chapter 111: The Liars More than fifty wands are suspended behind the goblin, and the moment Sherlock utters a chant, the tip of each wand lights up with a faint red light. The goblin who was dragging Jonathan and Fleur was suddenly alerted. He turned around abruptly and saw the wands. He subconsciously rolled to the left to dodge. But the next second, another red light shines. Eight spells hit, and the goblin was weakened. He wanted to point out Sherlock with his finger, but the movement became extremely slow. After another spell hit him again, his entire bodypletely stopped in ce and fell powerlessly to the ground. Thest wave of spells followed, constantly reinforcing the effect of the spell. Seeing the effect of the spell, Sherlock smacked his lips, shook his head, and muttered to himself. ¡°The effect of a single spell is still too low. It must be hit at least ten spells to be effective on him, and it is best that all wands should be shot at the same time to minimize his dodging it.¡± Sherlock manipted these wands using magic he learned by sewing up his own soul using Riddle¡¯s soul as the thread. Because of this magic¡¯s unique characteristics, Sherlock named it Full Control. At first, he only found it convenient to use it in daily life. He couldpletely control it without his hands. He didn¡¯t even need to use a wand and could use this to rece most of his work. Later, since it can rece his hands, can he use it to control the wand to cast a spell? Sherlock seeded in the first experiment, verifying that his guess was correct. However, the effect of the magic used in this way is weakened. He didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy today, and it also gave him a new idea for solving the spell¡¯s weakened power.Hemanded several wands to float to his side and cast a Severing Charm on the ropes that bound him. The rope was torn apart, and Sherlock stood up and walked to the goblin. ¡°You havemitted a serious crime. You are a goblin and steal a wizard¡¯s wand. You would probably be sentenced by a Dementorter.¡± Sherlock uses the Levitate Charm to float Jonathan, the goblin, and Fleur. Stunning Charm is the only spell without a counter spell to remove its effect, and he can only wait for them to wake up by themselves. Although the goblin was petrified, he could hear what Sherlock said. There was a hint of fear in its eyes, but it still stared at him sternly. Sherlock didn¡¯t care about its gaze but waved his hand. After putting all the fifty wands back into the wooden box, he took the three and walked to the periphery of the woods. Many young wizards have found the fragments of the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone, and problems have urred. mel that appeared here is a fake one, and the fragments hidden are naturally fake, too. Sherlock met a few of the wizards, told them the truth of the matter, and asked the local wizards in France to go to the Ministry of Magic to find the Aurors. Soon, all the young wizards in the woods knew they had been deceived. They gathered again on thewn, looking at the goblin and Jonathan in disbelief. No one could have imagined that someone would impersonate mel and trap them all. Among them, the wizards who had fought in the woods were even more mad. A few of them fought against each other for a fake fragment. If this is spread, they will definitely be aughing stock. The Aurors came quickly, and Fleur¡¯s father also rushed over in person. Sherlock told him things, including Jonathan¡¯s n to capture Fleur and sell her on the ck market, which scared him for a while. He thanked Sherlock and hurriedly sent Fleur back home. The Auror¡¯s actions towards the goblin and Jonathan are even more serious because they don¡¯t know where the real Nichs mel is right now. It took them less than ten minutes to use the Veritaserum and pour it into the goblin without saying a word. From what he said, they never saw mel at all. But more than a week ago, he saw the message on mel¡¯s house and learned that mel had something to go out for a few days. So, they nned to execute this n. Given that Jonathan has an insane interest in and desire for wands, Those who receive a letter of rmendation and visit mel are considered to be the best wizards. ording to local French customs, the cores of their wandse from their ancestors and various magical substances. He eyed their wands, changed the time on mel¡¯s message, and pretended to be mel to trick them all. The goblin and Jonathan are partners; one needs a wand, and the other only needs money. They had their eye on Fleur in advance, and took her wand as well beforehand. They tried to set up a n when they were in Aspe. At that time, Fleur should have fallen into the trap they had prepared. Unexpectedly, Sherlock and Harry happened to meet her on the way, and took her back to Paris, leaving Jonathan in a hurry and couldn¡¯t find Fleur. After arriving in Paris, they were stubborn and used her schoolmate to set up a trap, which Sherlock finally saw. The French Ministry of Magic took this matter seriously, and a deputy head of the Auror Command came to investigate the case. After seeing Sherlock, he held his hand with great joy and thanked him. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Forrest. If you hadn¡¯t noticed it, these two scammers would have slipped away from France and headed to the United States after they seeded, allowing us to never catch them again. We have also reached out to Mr. mel regarding this, and he is on his way back now.¡± In the French Ministry of Magic, Sherlock and Harry have be their guests at this time. After taking notes from them and learning the whole process of the matter, they were ced in afortable room. The Deputy Auror personally apanied them, and there was even a n to present them with an award. The deputy thanked them and said that the real Nichs mel would be back soon. Aftering to thank them in person, he left the room. Sherlock had time to ask Harry about the situation, and Harry told him how the goblin turned into Fleur and nned to attack him. ¡°Jonathan took a fancy to your wand, the famous Harry Potter wand. If he got it, he would sleep with itter that night.¡± Sherlock drank the tea prepared for them by the Ministry of Magic and joked with Harry. Harry was terrified for a while, ¡°Fortunately, Professor, you told me about it, or I would¡¯ve lost my wand that day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also thanks to you that you are more clever than before and responded in a timely manner. I didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t pretend to be me but turned into Fleur.¡± While they were chatting, the door of the room was pushed open from the outside. An old man with silver hair, a wrinkled face, and a familiar appearance walked in. It was Nichs mel. To be able toe to the Ministry of Magic, this must not be a fake one. Sherlock grabbed Harry and stood up from the sofa to show respect for him. ¡°Mr. mel.¡± mel waved his hand casually, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal in front of me. Dumbledore and I are old friends. He wrote me a letter mentioning you, especially since you¡¯ve done me such a big favor.¡± He sat down on the sofa, and Sherlock and Harry both sat down again. ¡°Because my wife¡¯s body has some unexpected conditions, I have been with her in a hospital in Germanytely. I didn¡¯t know that such a thing happened until today. Thank you. Things could¡¯ve done really bad for the guests and me.¡± mel thanked Sherlock. Sherlock said modestly, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. mel. We just happened to find out the truth of the matter. Besides, it was both of them who were trying to trick them, not you.¡± mel shook his head with a smile. Even if they were pretending to be him, when the news spread, they didn¡¯t know what the outside world would say about this. Chapter 112: This Isnt Supposed To Happen Chapter 112: This Isnt Supposed To Happen ¡°This should be Harry Potter.¡± Nick Lemay¡¯s eyes turned to Harry, ¡°This is the first time we have met, and I have not thanked you personally. Last year, you helped protect the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone.¡± Harry said, ¡°It¡¯s not only me, sir; my friends also helped with it.¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± mel said with a smile, ¡°I also want to thank your friends. Please help me express my gratitude to them.¡± ¡°I will, sir.¡± mel¡¯s smile gradually faded. ¡°It¡¯s time for this to end. After I destroyed the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone, some fragments still retain their magic power.¡± ¡°I wrote to a few old friends that I used to know and told them that they could ask their favorite juniors toe and take one, but I don¡¯t how when the news was spread to the point there were many people who think they have a good rtionship with me and let their peoplee to find me, hoping to get one from me.¡± ¡°There are only three fragments that still retain some effect.¡± He pulled three fragments from his pocket. From the outside, the real fragments look like ordinary red stones on the ground, far less gorgeous than the fake ones. ¡°You have helped a lot, so I¡¯m giving you all these fragments and saving others froming to me to trouble me for this thing.¡± mel handed the three fragments to Sherlock¡¯s hands. Sherlock did not refuse. He took it and looked at the fragments with some doubts.¡°Mr. mel, do the fragments do anything?¡± mel exined to him, ¡°These fragments still retain some of the properties. If you add the fragments into a potion when making one, it can enhance the effect of the potion itself. When you soak it directly in water, you can also make water that is enough to cure most injuries and even better than Phoenix¡¯s tears in some ways.¡± The stone¡¯s main effect of turning stone into gold is gone, the effect of making elixir has been greatly increased, and it has be a tool that can only be used for healing. But even so, these few fragments can definitely be called a good thing. At least if Snape knew, he would definitely do everything possible to buy it from them. ¡°The rest of the people who came to Paris for this and were deceived will bepensated with something so that they do note back empty-handed.¡± After mel had everything set up, he got up from the sofa, ¡°My wife still needs me, and thank you again for your help, Sherlock and Harry. When you return to Hogwarts, please send my regards to Albus.¡± He then left the room, passed the firece of the Ministry of Magic, and returned to Germany. After that, Harry and Sherlock received an award from the French Ministry of Magic¡ªa medal for each of them, which was also very memorable. After everything was settled, Sherlock and Harry did not go back to Fleur¡¯s Manor to say goodbye to her. Instead, he handed over one of the fragments of the Sorcerer¡¯s Stone to Mr. Dcour, who was working in the Ministry of Magic, and asked him to pass it on to Fleur. In the Dcour Manor, Fleur woke up in the afternoon. Madame Dcour did not use a spell on her to wake her up but let her sleep a little longer. Fleur opened her eyes from the bed in her bedroom. She stared at the ceiling for a while and suddenly sat up. She hurriedly put on her slippers, rushed out of the bedroom to the living room, and asked her mother, ¡°Mom, why am I at home?¡± She told her about how the two thieves were caught this morning and took the fragment from her pocket. ¡°This is from your father, saying that Sherlock asked him to hand it over to you on your behalf and told you that if you have the opportunity to go to Ennd in the future, you can find them as they are willing to be your guides.¡± Fleur took the fragment from Madame Dcour¡¯s hand. She stared nkly at the red stone in her palm, and after a long time, she regained her senses and asked, ¡°Are they still in Paris?¡± ¡°They seem to have left. I heard your Dad say they n to travel to Sweden and then go straight back to Ennd.¡± Fleur¡¯s mood was mixed. She took the fragment back to her bedroom with a dejected feeling,y on the bed, held it up, looked at it for a long time, and mumbled something in her mouth. ¡°I also want to go to Sweden with them¡­¡± ¡ª- ¡°Thanks.¡± After taking a photo with Harry under the Eiffel Tower, Sherlock took the camera back from a passerby and thanked him politely. With a hat on his head and an ice cream in his hand, Harry followed Sherlock. ¡°Are we going to Versailles next, Professor?¡± Sherlock checked the film in the camera, looked at the time on his watch, and thought for a moment. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s just a pce, and there is nothing to see. Let¡¯s go straight to the next stop while it¡¯s not toote.¡± ¡°What shall we have for dinner then? Foie gras? Grilled elbow? Or steak?¡± ¡°If you eat too much thing, you¡¯ll turn into your cousinter.¡± ¡°I will never be like him!¡± ¡°You just want to get your chances while with me, aren¡¯t you?¡± They got back to the car. Sherlock spread out the map and looked for their next stop. ¡°We should be able to get to Troyes by seven in the evening, spend the night there, and go straight to Lyon tomorrow and Geneva the day after.¡± Sherlock decided on their next n, but Harry¡¯s face turned pale. This was the first time on this trip that Sherlock had made such a detailed n and said it directly. ¡°Professor, don¡¯t you feel that sometimes what you think will end up with the opposite result?¡± Harry organizes his words, trying to tell Sherlock that his mount is full of jinx. Sherlock heard Harry¡¯s words and stared at him, ¡°What? You think that my words are a bad omen?¡± Harry hesitated for a moment and nodded cautiously, ¡°In a sense, it is.¡± ¡°I remember when we were fighting the basilisk, you said the same thing. You kept begging me to shut up or something. You are a student of Hogwarts. Why do you believe in such a thing?¡± Sherlockined while driving on the road. He doesn¡¯t understand why Harry and the others feel that his mouth is a bad omen. Although some things are coincidental, they can¡¯t take coincidence as a rule. Harry saw that Sherlock still didn¡¯t believe it and didn¡¯t give up. He had to travel with Sherlock for a long time. If he hadn¡¯t made things clear and suddenly said, ¡°I believe you can live a healthy and happy life, Harry,¡± Harry might have been dead in the next few days. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can do an experiment.¡± Harry pointed to a bird flying in the sky and asked Sherlock. ¡°Do you think this bird can safelynd on a tree?¡± Sherlock looked at the bird that was gliding and shrugged, ¡°That bird didn¡¯t get hurt and didn¡¯t fly toward the road. Why couldn¡¯t itnd on a tree safely?¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said it, It¡¯s going to happen soon.¡± Sherlock looked at Harry¡¯s expression and wondered if Harry was under some strange spell when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. He parked the car on the side of the road and had to prove it to himself today. The two got out of the car and squatted on the side of the road, staring at the bird in the sky. The bird seemed to have broken away from its group. It hovered back and forth for several minutes, pping its wings in the sky, andnded on the tree on the side of the road. Harry waspletely stunned. This isn¡¯t supposed to happen. He turned to stare at Sherlock, and Sherlock turned to stare at him as if asking him if he had anything to say. ¡°No!¡± Harry argued, ¡°This time, it must be because the chances of itnding safely are too high; let¡¯s try again!¡± He looked around again and saw another bird in the sky, ¡°From the bottom of your heart, do you think that bird cannd safely, Professor?¡± Sherlock murmured, staring at the owl that was getting closer to them. ¡°Not only do I think this bird cannd safely, but why do I feel that they¡¯re looking at us?¡± The next second, the owl flew to them in midair andnded on the roof of the car. Harry was even more stunned, and he couldn¡¯t even speak about what was going on. Not only did his jinx not work, but he predicted what would happenter. Sherlock didn¡¯t care about his reaction, but he took a letter from the owl, opened it, and read it quickly. His brows furrowed deeply. He folded the letter and put it in his pocket. After the owl saw that he had the letter, it pped its wings again and flew into the sky. Sherlock took Harry into the car, ¡°Something went wrong. I¡¯m afraid our trip ising to an end shortly.¡± Chapter 113: Can You Make This Order? Chapter 113: Can You Make This Order? In the eastern coastal city of Norwich. Nelson was humming while holding a can of beer in his hand and walking home. It waspletely dark, but he didn¡¯t have to worry about being scolded by his wife foring homete. Nelson was thirty-six years old and had yet to start a family. The reason Nelson is unable to find a wife is simple:ck of money. Nelson wants time for himself. When he was young, he seized an opportunity to make a small fortune by reselling auto parts during the worst of the British economy. At that time, he fantasized that maybe after he made a fortune and became a rich man, he would be able to marry the most beautiful girl in his hometown. But he became addicted to gambling. All the money was gone overnight, and he owed a lot of debts. After that, he lived a poor life, and he did not quit his gambling addiction. As soon as he had some money, his first thought was to rush into the casino and win back all the losses he had previously lost. But he has been trying for more than ten years and has never seen any hope of winning it back. Nelson drank the beer and looked up at the dark night sky. He felt that today¡¯s sky was really dark and a little scary. The wind blew through his body, making him a little awake, and he wrapped his coat tightly. He looked around, always feeling as if someone was quietly following him. His pace began to quicken, and he wanted to hurry up and walk in the direction of his house. But that uneasy feeling not only did not disappear but became more and more apparent. Everything around him seems to have disappeared. The whole world turnedpletely ck, and it was pitch ck everywhere.Fear hadpletely enveloped him, and Nelson shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡± No one responded to him because something had silently appeared in front of him. Nelson froze and fell slowly to the ground. Everything was back to normal, and in the narrow alley, no one noticed this scene. After a long time, a noise like a whip whipping the air suddenly appeared. Two Aurors wearing the robes of the British Ministry of Magic appeared next to Nelson¡¯s body. Kingsley crouched down, frowning to check on Nelson¡¯s condition, ¡°Just like before, his soul was sucked, and the body was still warm.¡± Hispanion was a big wizard named William, ¡°Is it the Dementors again? They¡¯ve been granted permission to go out and capture them since ck ran off that ind.¡± ¡°Most likely, there is nothing else in this world that can be done to this extent except for a Dementor¡¯s kiss.¡± ¡°Do you want to report this matter again? This is the third time that has happened.¡± William said irritably. ¡°The Ministry won¡¯t take it seriously. The most important thing now is that ck escaped. The safety of Harry Potter is our top priority. Even the Minister has been having a headache about this.¡± Kingsley stood up, shaking his head and sighing. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s report it again. I hope the Ministry can take care of those dementors.¡± ¡°Wait, what is that?¡± They looked in the direction of William¡¯s finger, only to find it was just an ordinary straw on the ground. ¡°Forget about it. The Dementors won¡¯t attack us, hurry back and report this problem.¡± The two Aurors used Apparition to leave, leaving only Nelson¡¯s body in that ce. A gust of wind blew past, blowing the straw far away. ¡ª When Sherlock took Harry back to Devonshire, it was already July 29th. They drove the car all the way in the sky. Except for a few times when they refueled on the way, they continued to fly. Harry came back to his senses and asked Sherlock why they were in such a hurry to go back all of a sudden. ¡°A letter from the Ministry of Magic saying a criminal has escaped from Azkaban.¡± Sherlock¡¯s face was heavy, and Harry¡¯s face was weird. ¡°What does that have to do with us going back?¡± ¡°The name of the criminal who escaped is Sirius ck, a former convicted Death Eather. Someone heard him say ¡°Hogwarts¡± in the, and The Ministry of Magic spected that he escaped because he wanted to kill you to avenge his master.¡± Harry understood the whole matter, and he didn¡¯t show any fear. He muttered, ¡°But why do we have to go back? Wouldn¡¯t it be safer for us not to go back to the UK?¡± Sherlock told him seriously, ¡°Do you know why Dumbledore had to keep you at your aunt¡¯s house?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Harry had been thinking about this question all the time. ¡°Because that¡¯s where you¡¯re safest, and the magic your mother gave you requires you to stay with your blood rtives,¡± Sherlock reassured Harry by telling him what he had learned from Dumbledore. Sherlock knew his feelings toward his cousins, but he had to send Harry back again. Hearing what Sherlock said, although Harry was still reluctant, he didn¡¯t show any resistanceter. Sherlock couldn¡¯t help but smile when he looked at Harry, who was silent, ¡°I remember that in two days, your birthday wille, right?¡± Harry said dully, ¡°Yes, but I never had any birthdays at Aunt Petunia¡¯s.¡± ¡°How about I bring a gift this year ande to your aunt¡¯s house to congratte you?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t wee you and might even kick you out.¡± ¡°Come to my house on your birthday then. It¡¯s only two blocks away. You can go back after your birthday is over.¡± Hearing him say this, Harry¡¯s eyes finally lit up, ¡°Can I stay at your house for a few days?¡± He felt that since Sherlock¡¯s jinx had expired, he didn¡¯t have to worry so much anymore and could live at Sherlock¡¯s house without a problem. Sherlock didn¡¯t refuse, just reminded me, ¡°There¡¯s nothing fun in my house. Even if youe here, it¡¯s boring.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing worse than living at Aunt Petunia¡¯s,¡± Harry said with certainty. He was in a good mood again, and he was looking forward to his birthday. They reached Privet Drive in the early evening. Sherlock sent Harry back to the Dursleys; Petunia and Vernon didn¡¯t show him any good emotion, not even a polite greeting. But Sherlock didn¡¯t care if there was such a polite remark. After that, instead of returning to his home immediately, he found a rentalpany that rented a car and bought the Ford car he rented. This car has been transformed with magic, and there will be a big mess if he returns it, so Sherlock simply just buys it. After returning home and resting for the night, he went directly to Diagon Alley early the next morning. Most of the shops here have just opened, and Sherlock walked directly into Gringotts Bank and took arge sum of money from his vault. He went straight to Ollivander¡¯s wand shop. Every summer vacation is undoubtedly the busy peak of Ollivander¡¯s wand shop. New students who are preparing to enter the school wille to his shop to buy their first wand in their lives. It¡¯s not just because of the superb craftsmanship of his wands. He was the only one in the entire British wizarding world who sold wands. On a summer morning, Ollivander opens the store half an hour earlier than usual to prepare for the new students. The first person to enter his store today was a young man. ¡°You are¡­¡± Ollivander asked hesitantly, looking at Sherlock, who walked in the door. Sherlock shrugged, ¡°Does your store sell anything other than wands?¡± ¡°Was your wand identally damaged?¡± Ollivander frowned slightly. Some adult wizards usuallye to his shop to buy a second wand. Sherlock said vaguely, ¡°Almost.¡± At this moment, a tape measure suddenly wrapped around him like a snake, measuring various data on his body. ¡°Name? And when did you enter Hogwarts?¡± Ollivander asked, pulling out a notebook. Sherlock opened his arms so that the tape measure could be more easily measured. ¡°Sherlock Forrest entered Hogwarts in 1982.¡± With the information provided by Sherlock, Ollivander quickly found his data, ¡°The first wand you bought from me at that time was ebony wood, dragon string heart, 12 inches. Would you like to get the same size ording to this one?¡± Sherlock shook his head, ¡°I want to select a new one.¡± Ollivander nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. People can change, but wands can¡¯t. Sometimes, wizards from different periods are chosen by different wands.¡± As he spoke, he walked to the shelf full of wand boxes and pulled out a box, ¡°Try this, pine with dragon string, 9 inches, abination that should work well for you.¡± Sherlock took it from him, waved it, and uttered a spell, ¡°Lumos.¡± A light came on from the tip of the wand, but it seemed to light up a little slowly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like this one suits you very well.¡± Ollivander shook his head and took the wand from Sherlock¡¯s hand. Sherlock nodded, ¡°It has a clogging feeling when using it, and it¡¯s not smooth.¡± ¡°What about this one? Redwood with phoenix tail feather, 11 inches. This is a hot-selling one, and people oftene to my store to ask if there is a redwood wand. They always think that this wood will always bring them luck.¡± Sherlock also used the wand to cast a spell but was still not satisfied, ¡°I always feel like I¡¯m missing something.¡± Ollivander continued to search on his shelf, and then he pulled out another one, ¡°Laurewl wood, dragon string, 14 inches. Try this: it¡¯s the most loyal wand, and if someone tries to steal a wand made of this wood, the wand will send out a lightning current to repel thieves.¡± Sherlock held the wand in his hand, and before using magic this time, he already felt something in the wand, ¡°Lumos.¡± The spell was cast smoothly without any problem. Seeing that it went well, Ollivander nodded with satisfaction. ¡°It seems that you have been through a lot, and given you have to go through many wands before finding a good one.¡± Sherlock twirled the wand between his fingers for a long time. He was very satisfied with the new wand, ¡°How much does it cost?¡± ¡°Nine Galleons.¡± The Ollivander family owns a business, monopolizing the wand industry in the entire British wizarding world, but has not raised the price of wands to a higher price for higher quality. Although there must be some reasons why the Ministry of Magic restricts his pricing, the price of a wand is less than ten Galleons, which is affordable enough. He took out a purse, ¡°Okay, give me a hundred of them.¡± Ollivander nodded. He is about to take the money from Sherlock, and he reacts. He opened his mouth, wondering if he had heard it wrong. ¡°How much do you want?¡± Sherlock stretched out a finger and repeated, ¡± If I need 100 wands, then maybe I will ask for another 100 wands. The materials must be the same as those of the wands in my hand, and there can be no difference in length.¡± Ollivander stared nkly at Sherlock, ¡°I remember that I saw a report about you in the Daily Prophet some time ago. Aren¡¯t you a professor at Hogwarts?¡± Sherlock nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°But why do you want so many wands? Are you going to buy them all from me and then sell them in another country?¡± Ollivander asked suspiciously. Sherlock waved his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to exin. I just want to buy one for my own use. Can you make a hundred of them? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go to ce Cachee in France and ask someone there if they can do this order.¡± Chapter 114: Casting It In The Air Chapter 114: Casting It In The Air ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Ollivander muttered. ¡°I could sell you a hundred wands of the same material, but even if each wand has to be made ofurel wood and dragon heartstrings and all 14 inches in size, the qualities of each wand would not be exactly the same.¡± ¡°Also, you won¡¯t be able to get that much in a moment. Making a wand is not as simple as stuffing the core of the wand into a stick, and regarding the dragon string, I have to buy a batch of it from Romania.¡± Sherlock wasn¡¯t in a rush and wasn¡¯t looking for the ultimate perfection of craftsmanship. He asked, ¡°How many wands can you have ready by September?¡± Ollivander gave him a number, ¡°About fifty.¡± ¡°At that time, I wille and take away 50 first. I wille to pick up the remaining fifty at the end of October. How much deposit do I need to leave to you?¡± ¡°You can give me a deposit of three hundred Galleons first.¡± Sherlock poured out three hundred Galleons from the purse, and after making a deal with Ollivander, he left the wand shop. Thanks to Snape¡¯s bargain to buy the Basilisk, Sherlock has a lot of money. Even if he spends 900 Galleons to buy a hundred wands, it will not affect his money situation at all.He wandered around Diagon Alley for a while, picked out a birthday present for Harry, and returned to his home. The Daily Prophet reported Sirius ck¡¯s escape from Azkaban while Sherlock and Harry were still traveling. Even the Muggle government has been notified about it. The TV portrays him as a murderer with an armed weapon in his hand, so people must call the police as soon as they find him. Sherlock was impressed by the third part of the original book, knowing that the story was about to take a dark turn. Sherlock recalled only that he had turned into an animal for a long time, and he didn¡¯t know whether this was urate or not. He simply didn¡¯t think about how things developed and began to study the spell he had been studying since this holiday, the Patronus Charm. Dementors wille to Hogwarts this year, and it¡¯s inevitable. Now that someone has discovered the purpose of ck escaping from prison, which is to find Harry and kill him. Azkaban guards would definitely waiting for him,ing to the castle, closely guarding and monitoring Harry at the same time. In Sherlock¡¯s mind, the time the Dementors were stationed at Hogwarts was not a good one. If something happens, the Patronus Charm is undoubtedly the best way to deal with these creatures. Sherlock sat in the study room, looking at his new wand from Ollivander. Theurel wood and dragon string wand are much longer than the one before the original Sherlock, and they are a lot easier to use. Sherlock waved his wand and used Transfiguration on a teacup, constantly turning it into various cups and finally turning it back again. After getting acquainted with the feel, he was ready to use the first advanced spell of his new wand. ¡°Expecto Patronum.¡± Silver light came out of Sherlock¡¯s wand and spread to every corner of the study room. He could feel that his Patronus was trying to form its shape, but in the end, it was like something was missing, and it could only float around as silver strands of mist. He aborted the spell. Although it was still unsessful, Sherlock could clearly feel that this wand was better than the previous one when he used the Patronus Charm. In the end, he didn¡¯t seed. His happy emotions didn¡¯t umte much, and he needed to umte more. Sherlock sat in the chair and closed his eyes. He tried his best to recall the joy in his past life when he found out his college entrance examination scores and received a college admission letter. After entering the wizarding world, he was a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts for a year. He felt that his students¡¯ exams were enough to meet the standards, and during summer vacation, he felt joy in having a vacation in France. Positive emotions umted in Sherlock¡¯s heart. He waved the wand in his hand and said the spell again. ¡°Expecto Patronum.¡± The wand flickered again. But this time, those strands did not spread out but sprayed from the tip of Sherlock¡¯s wand, continuously forming something. Sherlock looked at the silver strands that gathered together with anticipation, and he could feel that his spell must have been sessfully cast this time. But what form will it take? A bird of silver strands fluttered down the ceiling, hovering over Sherlock¡¯s head for a moment, andnded on his shoulder. Sherlock looked at his Patronus carefully. At first nce, he thought it was a pigeon. But after he studied for a long time, he was sure that it was a crow. Because it isposed of silver light, some people may not be able to recognize its features. Sherlock yed it with his hands, and the Patronus standing on his shoulder was quite satisfied. After the Patronus is summoned, it can not only be used to deal with Dementors but also to send a message. Flying birds like crows will undoubtedly be more effective for this. As for the meaning of the animal itself, perhaps in some ces or a certain period of time, crows are seen as something as the unknown. However, for the British people, crows or ravens have always been considered a sign of something. The British government still keeps arge number of crows in the Tower of London. It is said that as long as these crows do not leave the Tower, the country will not suffer bad luck. The British government tasked someone with taking care of them to prevent them from flying away, so the country would always be protected or lucky. The bird with a special meaning is his Patronus, and Sherlock is satisfied. After appreciating the crow again, Sherlock canceled the spell and began to try to master it with multiple wands. It takes time for Ollivander to make his wands, so for now, he only has two wands to experiment with. Power spread out from Sherlock¡¯s body; everything around him floated gently around him and returned to its original position. The two wands were floating in midair. Sherlock controlled them, aimed at the two nk parchments on the table, and cast a Severing Charm. The next moment, the two pieces of parchment shattered into countless small pieces of paper. There are still some subtle differences in the magic on the wands. Sherlock got a new one today, and the effect of the Severing Charm on the parchment was better than that of the previous wand. The original Sherlock¡¯s wand is not suitable for Sherlock, and theurel wand is the most suitable one for him. Afterward, Sherlock held his wand again and used a Severing Charm on the parchment. The result is the same as the effect of the Full Body Bind Curse in the fight against the goblin before. The spell released by using the wands was weakened by between four and five timespared to casting it normally. Thisid a foundation for Sherlock to form his own wand formation and how to cast it at the same time better. However, if he wants to use this tactic, he can only use it in certain situations. Sherlock still needs to conduct an important experiment, which is how to use and control it more effectively. If he had prepared the wands and recklessly shot the enemy with indiscriminate attacks while they came directly to him with a spell, then it would have been a waste. Sherlock levitated his old wand, used the new wand, and cast the Freezing Charm on the old wand. The spell was released, but the old wand remained floating in the air without any change. Sherlock breathed a sigh of relief and got up from his chair. This spell stops an item¡¯s motion, and it is usually used frequently in daily life. Its advanced form is an unconventional version of it. Historically, only inrge-scale wizarding wars has the application of this spell been used, and multiple people can join forces to improve its effect again. However, the gestures of the spell and the way of casting it arepletely different. Sherlock turned his wand down, pointed it at the ground, and recited another spell to remove its effect. A red light immediately spread from the tip of his wand and spread upward along the ground. The red light was bright and shone in the study room. Chapter 115: Happy Birthday Harry Chapter 115: Happy Birthday Harry The wand floating in the air seemed to shake twice, but it did not fall and was still suspended in the air. Sherlock touched his chin, and he could feel that this spell could prevent the previous spell effect, which indicated that the object rted to it shook twice. This advanced spell had been significantly improved after his soul was stitched. With thebination of the spell before and the way, he could control it. It seemed that it waspletely feasible for him to create some formation beforehand while he could control the other wands. Thisbination is enough for Sherlock to deal with many situations. Sherlock looked at the wand floating in the air with satisfaction. He had already thought of many possibilities for using a spell in this way. In addition to Full Body Bind Curse, Stunning Charm, and Disarming Charm, these three types of spells needed to hit the enemy to have an effect, and he could use a Bombardment Spell for more offensive ones. Although the spell strength will be reduced, who can stand the indiscriminate bombardment of hundreds of wands? Just when Sherlock was thinking about how to gain more advantages from this method and create more possibilities, he suddenly had an idea. If he can cast a Patronus Charm, will it summon multiple Patronus? After thinking of this, he immediately made an attempt. He controlled the wands to float and, at the same time, found the joy of sessfully using the Patronus Charm. The two wands waved together in mid-air, and Sherlock uttered the spell.¡°Expecto Patronum.¡± The silver strands appeared in the study room again the next moment. The tips of the wands shone, and two small crows condensed in the silver strands, waving their wings andnding on Sherlock¡¯s shoulders. Sherlock opened his eyes wide, stretched out his arms, and let the two crows jump on it together. He looked at the Patronus as if it had been split into two. He did not expect to be able to summon it. ording to his previous theory, using Full Control magic to cast spells will weaken the effectiveness of the spell, and the most likely thing that would happen is that the Patronus would not appear. The result was that it was sessful, but it became a bit smaller than before. The Patronus that was fully summoned before was about the size of a regr piece of A4 paper, but the current one has been reduced to the size of a palm. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s small; the main thing is being able to summon it. If two wands can sessfully cast it, that means ten, twenty, or a hundred is a possibility. It¡¯s perfectly eptable to shave off the quality to create more quantity. It was almost evening, and Sherlock ended today¡¯s spell experiment with satisfaction. After having dinner in the kitchen to celebrate today¡¯s result, he today¡¯s activity. The next day. Sherlock went out for a morning run and returned. He thenmanded his two wands at home, one indoors and one outdoors, tidying up the courtyard and the inside again. He went for lunch outside at noon, went to a dessert shop to order a cake, and ordered something at a gift shop. After returning home, he made a simple arrangement and made some ribbons and balloons to create a cheerful atmosphere. Finally, he went to Privet Drive at 3 PM and knocked on Dursley¡¯s door. Vernon opened the door for him and looked at Harry with a gloomy expression. Apparently, Harry had informed him in advance that he was going to Sherlock¡¯s house for his birthday. After seeing Sherlock outside the door, Vernon didn¡¯t say anything; he just shouted to the upstairs for Harry. ¡°Get down here, you brat.¡± Sherlock frowned when he heard his tone but didn¡¯t say anything. Harry didn¡¯t care about Vernon¡¯s words. He was used to it. Harry ran downstairs excitedly; Sherlock nodded to him, smiled, and congratted him. ¡°Happy birthday, Harry.¡± Harry¡¯s smile froze, and his steps became heavier instead of cheerful. But soon, heforted himself in his heart. He had seen before in Paris that Forrest¡¯s jinx was gone, and he had be someone who brought luck. He said he was a happy birthday; it will definitely be a happy one. The smile on Harry¡¯s face reappeared. Vernon looked at Harry as he walked out of the door. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I told you. Come back before midnight. Did you hear me?¡± Harry waved his hand, ¡°I will.¡± He followed Sherlock out of Privet Drive. Sherlock asked on the way, ¡°Why did he specifically ask you to stay until midnight?¡± ¡°Because Aunt Marge ising to the house for a week today,¡± Harry exined. ¡°Aunt Marge is Uncle Vernon¡¯s sister, and they forced me to call her Aunt. She used toe there before, and she didn¡¯t like seeing me. Thest time she came was when I was 10. She brought a dog to her house, and she let the dog chase me up a tree. They watched me struggling while eating dinner, and they didn¡¯t pull the dog away until midnight.¡± Harry exined. He¡¯s been used to this kind of life for a long time, and this is nothingpared to other things he had to go through. For example, at Dudley¡¯s fifth birthday party, Aunt Marge uses a cane to prevent four-year-old Harry from surpassing Dudley in a music game by hitting Harry on the calf. She gave Dudley a robot toy at Christmas, while Harry got a box of dog biscuits. Harry had grown ustomed to this. ¡°I heard from Aunt Petunia that they thought I wouldn¡¯t be back in a week, so they asked Aunt Marge toe over in advance so that she could mess with me. But they probably wouldn¡¯t know that I would being there when Aunt Marge went to bed.¡± Sherlock listened quietly without speaking. He grew up in an orphanage in his previous life, but even in an orphanage, he was never treated like this. ¡°You¡¯re an amazing child, Harry.¡± Harry froze for a moment, a little embarrassed to say, ¡°They all say I¡¯m a miracle child or something, but I know that defeating Voldemort is not something that¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that.¡± Sherlock said to him, cutting him off, ¡°I¡¯m saying that even if you weren¡¯t known for a miracle child, you¡¯re amazing.¡± He shrugged, ¡°Of course, if you stopped messing around in school and paid more attention to learning magic, you would be more than amazing.¡± ¡°Hermione had said those words to me before.¡± ¡°Prove her then. Do you want me to call Ron and Hermione toe over today? I can get them here.¡± ¡°I already received their gifts today. Ron and his family went on a trip to Egypt, and Hermione was on vacation in France. It¡¯s a pity I only found out about it today, or we might meet them in France.¡± While they were chatting, an owl suddenly flew over from a distance, came to the top of their heads, and dropped a letter. Sherlock¡¯s name was written on the letter. He picked up the letter with some doubts, opened it, and read it quickly. At the end, his brows furrowed deeply. ¡°Something went wrong, Harry.¡± An unpleasant feeling rose in Harry¡¯s heart, and he thought that the ¡°Happy Birthday¡± that Sherlock had wished him at the Dursleys just five minutes earlier was the cause. ¡°What happened, Professor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I guess I can¡¯t apany you on your birthday today. A friend of mine has something very important for me to help with.¡± Sherlock said hesitantly that he didn¡¯t want to break his promise to Harry, but the matter in the letter was not a trivial matter. Harry was stunned for a while. With a pleading look in his eyes, he asked Sherlock, ¡°Can I stay at your house by myself tonight ande backter?¡± Sherlock looked serious, ¡°The current situation is dangerous for you, and I can¡¯t leave you alone.¡± Harry looked sad, but he tried his best to appear as if nothing had happened, ¡°Alright then, professor. I¡¯m already grateful that you are willing to celebrate my birthday with me today.¡± He didn¡¯t ask Sherlock for anything more, turned around, and walked slowly towards the Dursley¡¯s house. Sherlock looked at him, walking down the road dejectedly. Sherlock looked at the letter in his hand, tapped his head, hesitated for a while, and shook his head. ¡°If you¡¯d like to spend your birthday at the Ministry of Magic, I can take you there.¡± Harry turned around in surprise, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, Professor! Anywhere as long as it¡¯s not at Aunt Petunia¡¯s!¡± Sherlock sighed and warned Harry, ¡°I may not have time to apany you when you get there. Someone is asking me for my help, and you may only be by yourself for a while.¡± Harry said, ¡°It¡¯s okay; I haven¡¯t been to the Ministry of Magic before, so it¡¯ll be a tour for me.¡± ¡°Grab my arm, and I¡¯ll Apparate you there.¡± Harry grabbed Sherlock¡¯s arm excitedly. The bad omen that Sherlock had said before regarding his birthday was gone, and he shouldn¡¯t suffer any more bad luck today. Chapter 116: Food and Seasoning Chapter 116: Food and Seasoning London, 7 PM. Sherlock and Harry arrive on a street with a few buildings around, a pub, and a destroyed painted wall. ¡°Can¡¯t we Apparate directly into the Ministry of Magic?¡± Harry asked. ¡°If you are an employee of the Ministry of Magic, you can Apparate directly into the Ministry of Magic. But guests cannot. The entire Ministry of Magic has an anti-apparition jinx, just like Hogwarts. Only those with permissions can go inside directly.¡± Sherlock took him to a dpidated red phone booth, pushed the door, and walked in. The phone booth looked abandoned, and the door seemed to be worn out. When the door was closed, it hit the back of Harry¡¯s head. Harry squatted on the ground, holding his head in pain, and took a deep breath. Sherlock reminded, ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just bumped into it identally.¡± In the past, Harry would have thought it was because of Sherlock wishing him a happy birthday, but now he just thinks it was because he was careless. Sherlock held the phone in his hand. Although he was entering the Ministry of Magic for the first time, the original Sherlock¡¯s diary wrote how to enter as a guest. The original Sherlock used this method to get in on the first day he came to the Ministry of Magic to apply for a job.He pressed the number ¡°62442¡± on the phone, and soon after, a cold female voice rang from above the phone booth. ¡°Wee to the Ministry of Magic. Please provide your name and business.¡± ¡°Kingsley Shacklebolt has asked Sherlock Forrest and Harry Potter from the Auror Command to help with a case that the Aurors have been investigating recently.¡± Kingsley had apparently informed the receptionist before, and soon, the female voice responded. ¡°Thank you. Please pick up the badge and don¡¯t put it in front of your clothes.¡± Two silver badges slipped out of the metal chute normally used to eject coins, and Sherlock picked it up and handed him the one with Harry¡¯s name on it. Harry saw what was on the badge. Harry Potter assists with the investigation. ¡°As a guest of the Ministry of Magic, you need to be checked at the security checkpoint and register your wand. The checkpoint is at the end of the main hall.¡± The receptionist¡¯s voice sounded again, and after her voice ended, Harry suddenly felt the whole phone booth falling. The crosswalk outside rose higher and higher, and soon, darkness was above them. It took about a minute for them to sink in. Before the phone booth stopped, it suddenly vibrated, causing Harry to lose his footing. His body leaned forward, and his head hit the ss door again. ¡°The Ministry of Magic wishes you a great day.¡± Said the receptionist and the door was opened. Sherlock walked out with Harry clutching his head again. ¡°I told you to be careful. Don¡¯t get bumped again next time.¡± Sherlock said with a shrug. Harry looked nk. Once, he was careless, but twice, he felt something was wrong. But at this time, he was still holding on to luck, and he followed Sherlock down the hall to register his wand. As an agency in the British wizarding world, the Ministry of Magic was amazingly built. There is a fountain in the hall, and a group of pure gold statues, which arerger than real people, were built in the pool. The most eye-catching one showed a wizard holding his wand high to the sky, surrounded by a witch, a centaur, a goblin, and a house-elf. The centaur, goblin, and house-elf looked up at the two wizards with admiration. When Sherlock was being examined, he was trying to figure out the point of this group of statues. There was no benefit other than giving these wizards a sense of superiority. Not to mention the races, such as the house elves, were on the lower part, as well as the centaur and goblin. With this statue alone, if he were a goblin or a centaur, he would never have stepped into the Ministry of Magic. No wonder the Centaur Liaison Office has been established for so many years and doesn¡¯t even have a centaur working for them. After Sherlock took Harry to examine the wand, he got rid of the inspector, who noticed Harry¡¯s identity and walked directly into the elevator. There were not only people in the elevator but also many paper airnes going in and out, and one of them identally nearly hit Harry¡¯s forehead again. ¡°These are the notes that the Ministry of Magic uses to send letters.¡± Sherlock is introduced to Harry. This was also the first time he had seen the real thing with his own eyes, and he had only seen him describe it in the original Sherlock¡¯s diary before. They took the elevator all the way to the Magic Law Enforcement Division on the second floor. Almost no one came down on this floor, only Sherlock taking Harry for a walk here. ¡°What case are we going to help with, Professor?¡± Harry couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°A series of murders,¡± Sherlock said solemnly. Hearing his words, Harry¡¯s breathing became heavier, and he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. They walked around a corner and came to a room with the ¡°word Case Investigation Room¡± on it. Just when Sherlock was about to knock on the door, it was suddenly opened from the inside. Kingsley was wearing a cloak, and his whole body seemed to be soaked in water. There are creatures that were constantly exuding dead ashes in the room. Sherlock frowned and nced at the monster and recognized that this was the Azkaban prison guard, the Dementor. ¡°Ah, Sherlock, you have arrived.¡± Kingsley¡¯s face showed a look of surprise. Although the aura from the Dementor made him feel a little ufortable, it didn¡¯t affect him, and Sherlock nodded. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°The Dementor leader who came out of Azkaban this time came here to cooperate with us to do some investigation.¡± The moment Harry saw the Dementor, he was as breathless as if he had been stuffed into ice water. He saw the creature¡¯s hand, which was covered with scars as if his whole body was rotting. The aura was constantly wrapping around him, turning everything in front of him into a dark color. Harry gasped, and the sound of his breathing became louder and louder. Finally, he felt that the whole world was spinning. Harry rolled his eyes, fell backward, and fell to the ground. This shocked Sherlock next to him, and it was only at this time that Kingsley noticed Harry, who was following Sherlock. They hurriedly helped Harry up from the ground. ¡°Why did you bring him here?¡± Kingsley asked. ¡°I was going to celebrate his birthday, but I got a letter from you. Harry doesn¡¯t want to go back to his aunt¡¯s house, and I can¡¯t leave him alone, so I want to bring him here.¡± ¡°Sorry to interrupt your activity,¡± Kingsley said and looked at the Dementor. ¡°Go first. Remember to restrain your kind. If there is any incident regarding an attack by the Dementors, the Ministry of Magic wille to you.¡± The Dementor didn¡¯t respond; it seemed to nce at Harry and then left. Sherlock and Kingsley carried Harry to the Auror Command together, asked Tonks to help take care of him, and returned to the case investigation room. ¡°You should also read the news in the Daily Prophet that two ago, ck escaped from prison.¡± On his way, Kingsley told Sherlock why he was calling him here. ¡°After ck escaped, the Dementors were angry. This was the first time anyone had managed to escape from there. They started leaving the prison inrge numbers to hunt down ck and The Ministry approved their actions.¡± ¡°But just after these dementors came out of prison, there have been six deaths in total these days.¡± ¡°The first five were all Muggles attacked, and all died in the same way; they were alive, but their soul was sucked.¡± ¡°At that time, the department was still worried about ck¡¯s problem, and the people who were attacked were all Muggles, so they did not pay attention to it.¡± ¡°But just yesterday, a wizard died in exactly the same way as the five Muggles before. Scrimgeour took the matter seriously and invited the leader of the Dementors toe to help the Ministry with their investigation.¡± ¡°The way those people died was exactly the way the Dementors sucked the prisoners, and we always suspected it was the Dementors. But those guys were never honest, especially when they¡¯re free to do anything with the convicted prisoners.¡± ¡°But the leader said that they did none of the six attacks. The Dementor had feelings, something terriblended on the ind of Great Britain, and they would never do this.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been an expert in Dark Arts, and at the beginning, you did more in-depth research on Dementors. So I wanted to ask you toe over and see if you could help with anything.¡± Sherlock learned the whole matter from Kingsley and followed him into the investigation room. It was empty, with only six beds, and on each bedy a body. These people are still breathing and have a heartbeat, but they behave like dead people. Their expressions are frightened and hideous, but there is only gray in their eyes. Over the past year or so, Sherlock has researched the field that the original Sherlock has been researching the most: Dark Arts. Including the two books he wrote and published, ¡°Dark Biometrics Guide¡± and ¡°Defense Spells¡±,¡± Sherlock read it thoroughly and studied thoroughly. There is research on Dementors in the ¡°Dark Biometrics Guide.¡± Because Dementors are essentially the darkest creatures in the wizarding world, the Ministry of Magic will not let them around if there is no way to erase them, and there is no better solution than having them serve as guards in Azkaban. Sherlock walked up to a body and tapped his wand lightly all over his body while Kingsley introduced him to the man¡¯s information. ¡°John Nelson is from Norwich. He was found dead in an alley five days ago when William and I arrived at the scene as soon as possible. The Ministry of Magicter got his body back from the Muggle government after the matter was brought up.¡± After a series of tests, Sherlock¡¯s face slowly turned serious, ¡°His soul was indeed eaten, but not from the Dementors.¡± ¡°The kiss of a Dementor starts from human emotions, and its essence is to absorb positive emotions such as happiness, hope, and the desire to live. When these emotions arepletely eaten, the soul will bepletely destroyed, leaving only endless despair.¡± ¡°But in this case, things are different.¡± Sherlock pointed to the face of the Muggle named Nelson. ¡°He suffered a great deal of fear before he died. He couldn¡¯t think of anything but fear at the time, and when his fear reached its peak, something ate his soul.¡± ¡°The soul is the food, fear is the seasoning, and something or someone is enjoying the food. But it ispletely different from the way the Dementors eat.¡± After listening to Sherlock¡¯s exnation, Kingsley looked at the six bodies again, ¡°What kind of creature would do such a thing?¡± Sherlock shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know of any known creatures that fit this description.¡± ¡°The creatures that rely on the soul for food are rare, and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of them adding a little seasoning while eating their soul.¡± Kingsley¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, and he folded his arms around his chest nervously. ¡°ck¡¯s breakout has already burdened the Ministry of Magic enough, and now new things are happening. The Aurors are running out of hands right now.¡± Sherlock shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about things like this. It¡¯s Scrimgeour who should worry about it. He¡¯s the head of the Auror office.¡± Kingsley nodded. He suddenly remembered that Sherlock today seemed a little different from the one he knew. He looked at Sherlock in amazement, looked up and down, and said, ¡°I feel like you¡¯ve changed since you taught at Hogwarts.¡± Sherlock shrugged, ¡°Can you still be called the same if you stay the same? If you know what I went through before, you wouldn¡¯t be surprised how much I changed.¡± ¡°Is it about the Chamber of Secrets and the Basilisk thing?¡± Kingsley is concerned about what¡¯s going on at Hogwarts. ¡°Yup, that one.¡± Sherlock said mncholy, ¡°The one time I experienced death myself.¡± Kingsley looked at the current Sherlock with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve changed badly.¡± Sherlock frowned, ¡°Then shall we introduce ourselves again?¡± Kingsley held out his hand andughed, ¡°My name is Kingsley Shacklebolt.¡± Sherlockughed too and took out his hand, ¡°Nice to meet you, Sherlock Forrest.¡± Chapter 117: An Unspeakable Chapter 117: An Unspeakable ¡°The centaur who smuggled and sold the eggs of the forbidden magical creature that I caughtst time has now been released.¡± Harry heard a female voice saying something. ¡°When I caught him, he threatened me and wanted to take me out. I gave him a dancing spell at that time, which made his four legs dance for an hour before he was tired andy on the ground. ¡° Another voice sounded, and the figure seemed to be very close to him, just above his head, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen centaurs. I¡¯ve always heard that thergest centaur tribe in the wizarding world lives in the Forbidden Forest at Hogwarts. But I¡¯ve never seen them. Professor Dumbledore would not allow us to go there to check them out. I thought the centaurs were like a group of horse-headed people.¡± Harry frowned, and he felt really cold. The two women in his ears kept talking, which made his head a little bit clearer, but he had difficulty opening his eyes. ¡°Hey, he seems to be awake, Tonks.¡± Tonks lowered her head and put his head on herp. Harry, who had just woken up, saw her eyes and showed a smile. When Harry opened his eyes, he was greeted by a horse face. The horse¡¯s face had bright pink hair, and they grinned terrifyingly at him. Staring at the creature, Harry¡¯s face became dull, and his eyes gradually began to fade. The things that had happened to him beforehand had drained his mind, and in the end, he fainted again. ¡°You scared him, Tonks!¡± The female Auror Flora saw Harry¡¯s condition and shouted in surprise.Tonks then remembered that her face was still formed into a horse¡¯s face, hurriedly restored it to its original state, and pped Harry¡¯s face. ¡°Wake up, Harry. If Kingsley knows I¡¯ve frightened you out again, he¡¯ll scold me to death!¡± Harry didn¡¯t look like he was about to wake up. He seemed to have found something wrong with today, and he would rather pass out and avoid this day than wake up. Tonks tried to use a spell on Harry, but this only works for a Stunning Charm. Unfortunately, Harry didn¡¯t pass out after being struck by the Stunning Charm, and the spell had no effect on him. ¡°Maybe he needs a little hot chocte. It¡¯s usually a good thing after being encountered by a Dementor.¡± To make up for her mistake, Tonks began to go to an infirmary ward. She brought the cup of hot chocte to Harry¡¯s mouth, but identally, the cup was not held firmly, and part of it was spilled on Harry¡¯s hair! ¡°Careful, Tonks!¡± Flora screamed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to! I¡¯m sorry, Harry! Luckily, it¡¯s not too hot. I¡¯ll clean it up with a cleaning spell for you!¡± ¡ª- Sherlock was unaware of what was happening to Harry right now. He and Kingsley were still in the investigation room, studying the bodies. ¡°What the Dementors said might be a clue,¡± Sherlock said thoughtfully. ¡°You said just now that the leader said they could sense that something terrifying hadnded on Britain?¡± Kingsley nodded, ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Something that can make the Dementors feel it¡­¡± Sherlock shook his head. It¡¯s really hard to think of, let alone think of, who could have done it. Even today, there are still many unknown dark creatures in the world. It is estimated that the creatures we have discovered now only ount for about 80%. The other 20% might be the dark creatures still lurking in the unknown.¡± Kingsley was silent for a moment, then sighed after a long time. ¡°The most important thing is that we have no way of knowing the behavior of this creature. Their body seems too cold when they eat their soul. Whether it is a Muggle or a wizard, anyone can be its target. Who is and where we are is something that we don¡¯t know.¡± Sherlock was also speechless. This was indeed the problem they had to think about. Not only did they not know what creature was causing this, but they couldn¡¯t even figure out the pattern of their behavior. Just when the room fell silent, the door of the room was suddenly pulled open from the outside. An Auror with long hair and bushy eyebrows walked in. ¡°Mr. Scrimgeour.¡± Kingsley immediately bowed his head. The person who came was Rufus Scrimgeour, the head of the office of the Ministry of Magic and the head of all Aurors in the British Ministry of Magic. No matter how much he muttered about this person behind his back, Kingsley still had to show enough respect in front of him. After all, this is his boss. Scrimgeour nodded and turned his attention to Sherlock, ¡°Forrest is here too.¡± ¡°He has a deep study of dark creatures, so I asked him to help to see the situation.¡± ¡°I have always known his talent regarding that even after rejecting his several applications to participate in field missions. I didn¡¯t expect that just over a yearter, you resigned from here.¡± Scrimgeour and Sherlock looked at each other, and Sherlock shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Bing a professor at Hogwarts is my dream, and working at the Ministry is just a way to spend my spare time.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t like to hear it, at least you¡¯re enjoying your life.¡± Scrimgeour pushed the door open and invited three wizards in, ¡°You can stop investigating this case. A client wille to take over it.¡± Sherlock and Kingsley looked together at the three wizards who had entered after Scrimgeour. It was two wizards and a witch. The wizards wore ck robes that were different from those of the British Ministry of Magic. Sherlock actually knew the witch that was standing there. She was also wearing a ck robe with a wide hood on her head, covering the upper half of her face, and only a few long silver-gray hairs were exposed from the hood. At the end of the Hogwarts term, Dumbledore asked Sherlock to help take her to the Forbidden Forest to a grave; it was the German Witch Silk. Kingsley looked at the three who entered the door in surprise, ¡°Who are these?¡± Scrimgeour introduced him, ¡°These two are the Aurors of the German Ministry of Magic, Andre Henri and Etrich Haas. Thisdy is an ¡®Unspeakable¡¯ from the Department of Mysteries of the German Ministry of Magic, Willow Silk.¡± Kingsley didn¡¯t know the two Aurors in front of him, but after learning the witch¡¯s identity, his eyes became serious. Unspeakable. This is one of the most mysterious professions in the Ministry of Magic in any country. The Department of Mysteries at the British Ministry of Magic has an unknown number of Unspeakable who study the most iprehensible things in the wizarding world, and no one knows what kind of people they are. Even this was the first Unspeakable person Kingsley had seen in all his years at the Ministry of Magic. Scrimgeour nced at the six bodies on the bed and continued, ¡°What happened in the UK this time was that the murderer escaped from Germany. These three are here for this matter, so it¡¯s out of our control now. Let¡¯s just focus on ck¡¯s case.¡± Kingsley stared at the two German Aurors. They didn¡¯t look like someone who would get to the bottom of things. Since someone was already in charge of this matter, he didn¡¯tin or ask any more questions. ¡°Do I need to provide them with the relevant information to them?¡± ¡°They know more about the murderer than you think, so they don¡¯t need anything. Just leave it to them here.¡± Kingsley nodded and prepared to leave with Sherlock. Sherlock greeted when he walked to Silk¡¯s side. ¡°See youter, ma¡¯am.¡± Silk seemed to nod slightly. After Kingsley and Sherlock came out of the investigation room together, he asked in surprise, ¡°You know that German Unspeakable?¡± Sherlock spread his hands, ¡°We just met once at Hogwarts. She seems to have some family member buried in the Forbidden Forest, and Dumbledore asked me to show her the way there.¡± Kingsley sighed, ¡°We were asked not to worry about this matter. I always feel that the things here are not very simple.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not the case, it doesn¡¯t matter to us now.¡± Sherlock put a hand on his shoulder, and the two of them walked to the Auror headquarters, ¡°Do you want to eat? Harry and I are going to have dinner.¡± Kingsley smiled and said, ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m just doing it to make up for his birthday.¡± After they left the investigation room, Silk stood silently and did not move. The other two German Aurors, Henri, and Haas, had already stepped forward to check the condition of all the bodies. ¡°It¡¯s definitely it. The first five cases were all Muggles, and the most recent victim was a wizard, which means that its power is getting stronger and its appetite is getting bigger.¡± Haas analyzed. Henri also said, ¡°It¡¯s moving too fast, and we can¡¯t figure out why it didn¡¯t escape to the nearest ind but came to Ennd.¡± At this time, Silk finally spoke. Her voice was cold and ethereal, ¡°Its destination is Hogwarts.¡± Chapter 118: Harry Running Away Chapter 118: Harry Running Away Harry woke up at 1 AM. His brain triggered his consciousness mechanism; he didn¡¯t know what happened when he was unconscious. When Harry woke up, Sherlock and Kingsley were staring at him, and Harry stared at them in confusion before jumping out of his chair. ¡°Where¡¯s that cloaked monster and the horse face?! There was a horse-face monster!¡± Sherlock looked at him suspiciously, ¡°The cloaked monster is the Dementor. It¡¯s the guard of Azkaban and has long since left. As for the horse-faced monster, what do you mean by that?¡± Harry tried to describe, ¡°It¡¯s a monster with a face that looks exactly like a horse and pink curly hair thatughs terribly!¡± After hearing his words, Sherlock and Kingsley looked at each other, and they both saw the expressions in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°You mean, Tonks? She¡¯s Metamorphagi, who can transform her face into any shape.¡± Kingsley muttered, ¡°But why did she turn into a horse? Is she trying to scare you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a monster but a human being?¡± Harry was surprised. Sherlock patted his shoulder andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, Harry. This is the Ministry of Magic or the Auror headquarters of the Ministry of Magic; there is no safer ce than this.¡± Harry slowly came to his senses for a while and scratched his hair, ¡°This is the Ministry of Magic¡­ wait, why is my hair so sticky?¡±He put the hand that had just touched his hair in front of his nose and smelled it, and smelled a chocte smell. Because Tonks was too nervous, the spell didn¡¯t work fully and left a part of chocte on Harry¡¯s head. Sherlock almostughed at Harry¡¯s situation, raised his wand, and said, ¡°Well, Harry, you can choose between two cleaning methods. One is a cleaning spell, and the other is that I will conjure some water for you and clean it yourself.¡± Harry said sullenly, ¡°You should use the cleaning spell. It¡¯s probably impossible to clean it with pure water itself now.¡± Sherlock helped him clean his hair again with a cleaning spell, and it was only now that Harry realized that it was all because he was too naive. He thought that Sherlock¡¯s jinx mouth had gone. There must have been some other special reason for the temporary failure of the French test that day. At this time, there are only a few Aurors who are still on the night shift, and the others have already gone home. Harry had only met Kingsley until now and knew he was an Auror at the Ministry of Magic. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you to a nice Muggle restaurant for ate-night dinner. We always like to eat there when wee back from a mission.¡± Kingsley took them to a 24-hour restaurant in London and treated them to a dinner. In order to make up for Harry¡¯s birthday, they asked for a small cake and nned to sing a happy birthday song for him together, but Harry forced them not to do it. Harry survived and was finally sent back to Dursley¡¯s house by Sherlock. During this period, he sessfully interrupted him before saying ¡°I wish you a good night¡¯s sleep¡±. But Harry¡¯s jinx doesn¡¯t seem to be over yet. The next day, Aunt Marge woke up to find Harry back at the Dursleys, and she spoke to him. Harry never retaliated; he had long been ustomed to these, and he wasn¡¯t mad about them. After that, except for the one time he came out of his room at noon, he stayed in his room for the rest of the day to unpack the birthday present that Hermione, Ron, and Hagrid sent him with an owlst night. Although Hermione was in France, Harry was very happy that a broom repair kit was delivered to him. He had always wanted to go to Diagon Alley to buy it, but he couldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t expect Hermione to give it to him as a birthday present. Ron sent him a local magic item from Egypt, a pocket mirror. ording to him, this thing can detect whether there are untrustworthy people around for the wizard, and if there are any, it will alert the user. Hagrid gave Harry the Book of Monsters, and it took him a long time to subdue it before it rushed out of the room and got him into trouble. Sherlock¡¯s gift he received yesterday was a new birdcage for Hedwig, and Hedwig looked satisfied with it. But Harry couldn¡¯t stay in his room all day, and at dinner time, he had toe out and have dinner with Aunt Petunia¡¯s family and Aunt Marge. At this dinner, Aunt Marge was getting more rampant because she drank a lot. She started humiliating Harry¡¯s parents, ¡°They¡¯re always like this. If there¡¯s something wrong with the bitch, there must be something wrong with the puppy.¡± The wine bottle in Aunt Marge¡¯s hand burst open. Petunia and Vernon were taken aback; they knew what was going on. Vernon was pale, kept trying to change the subject, and motioned to Harry to go back to his room. Dudley stared nkly. Harry¡¯s hands were shaking constantly, and he lowered his head, trying not to let the people at the table see his face. He had to be patient, not only because underage wizards shouldn¡¯t use magic outside the school but because he needed to get Aunt Petunia to sign a parental consent form that would allow him to go to Hogsmeadeter. He had to endure the humiliation. Aunt Marge said contemptuously that his father was a worthless, worthless,zy beggar. Harry finally couldn¡¯t keep it himself. He had a heated argument with Aunt Marge; the magic in his body couldn¡¯t be controlled any longer, turning her into a balloon and floating her into the ceiling. The Dursleys were shocked, and Harry couldn¡¯t contain his rage. He rushed back to his room, packed everything into a box, and nned to run away. Vernon stopped him, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave. Turn her back!¡± Harry pulled out his wand and pointed it at Vernon, ¡°She deserved it, or you¡¯ll suffer the same thing as well.¡± Harry never dared fight back against Vernon. He walked alone on the street with the suitcase and Hedwig¡¯s cage. Full of anger, he ran to Sherlock¡¯s house, but no one responded after he rang the doorbell or shouted Sherlock¡¯s name. Sherlock isn¡¯t home tonight. Harry could only continue to drag the suitcase and walk aimlessly along the street until a magic bus drove in front of him. ¡ª- Sherlock stayed at home all day, but at night, he was away. He went out and found an uninhabited open space to test his spells by using multiple wands simultaneously. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t carry out this experiment in his own home, and it was easy for Muggles to discover it during the day, so he chose this time and ce to conduct the experiment. Two wands were floating around him, and Sherlock could control the farthest distance it could reach, which was about ten meters. Any further away, the control would lose its effectiveness, causing the wand to fall to the ground. But the distance of ten meters is enough for him to make many arrangements. Spreading his wand and floating to the limit, Sherlock chanted a spell. ¡°Bombarda.¡± An explosion sounded in the open space, and the fire illuminated an area of ??more than ten meters in radius. The weakened Bombardment Spell won¡¯t exert much power, but quantity equals quality. Under the two explosions, the power generated is enough to be equal to the Bombardment Spell under normal casting. If he could control more wandster, under the continuous use of this spell, there would be a bigger explosion. After a series of tests in the wild, Sherlock returned home in the middle of the night. In August, he began to continue his daily life in his home again. His usual activity is to study various Dark Arts books in his room, and now his theoretical knowledge has basically reached the level of the original Sherlock. Hepletely understood the two books written by the original Sherlock arebined with some notes and materials left by the original Sherlock. Ifst semester, he had to rely on papers and quizzes to deal with the sses. Now, he can give some more in-depth theoretical exnations. No more stage fright in lecturing the sses anymore. Of course, whether or not he changes his teaching style for higher grades depends on the results of the students¡¯ rank exams after school starts. If the method of education can show good results in the exams, then Sherlock doesn¡¯t need to change his way of teaching. He will only add some things to the way he prepares the materials in the ssroom to make the learning more lively and interesting. In this way, August passed quickly, and on August 31st, Sherlock was ready to go to Diagon Alley, Ollivander¡¯s wand shop, and get the 50 wands that he had ordered before. Chapter 119: Chaotic Situation Chapter 119: Chaotic Situation Sherlock Apparates directly to Diagon Alley. A week ago, Sherlock knew that Harry was living in the room at the Leaky Cauldron. Harry wrote and asked Hedwig to notify him about his situation. After getting the wand from Ollivander, Sherlock went to the Leaky Cauldron to visit Harry, who had been living there for almost a month. ¡°I thought I was going to be expelled, but the minister said, ¡®We¡¯re not going to expel you just because you blowing up your aunt.''¡± Harry¡¯s face was still full of disbelief when he told Sherlock about this. ¡°He was a good person, and I asked him to help me sign my Hogsmeade form, but he didn¡¯t say yes, saying I would be safe at school.¡± Sherlock hasn¡¯t seen the true face of Fudge once since he came to this world. But that doesn¡¯t matter, healready knew from all quarters that Fudge was a politically prudent man. Everything he does seems to have to be considered before starting whether this matter will shake his position as a minister. Just like he didn¡¯t hold Harry ountable for casting spells outside of school, now the whole wizarding world knows that ck escaped from Azkaban, and they are all concerned about Harry Potter¡¯s safety. If something unexpected happens to Harry, Fudge will face intense public pressure. ¡°The night you came to my house was unfortunate timing,¡±Sherlock recalled. I was out for some things and didn¡¯t stay at home.¡± He didn¡¯t reprimand Harry about it. At that level, he must have been unable to bear what they were saying. He should have erupted a long time ago, so Sherlock didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Professor,¡±said Harry, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling pretty good the past two weeks at the Leaky Cauldron. Now Ron¡¯s family is back, and so does Hermione. We¡¯ll go to the 9 ? Quarters together in a few days.¡±After Sherlock and Harry chatted for a while, Mr. Weasley called him alone to a corner of the lobby of the Leaky Cauldron, intending to talk to the two of them in private. ¡°I heard from Kingsley that you¡¯ve changed a lot after being a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts for a year.¡±Mr. Weasley looked at Sherlock in astonishment as soon as he saw him. ¡°I heard the kids talk about what happened at Hogwarts at the end ofst term. Molly and I both were worried for you, Sherlock.¡± Sherlock smiled, ¡°Although it¡¯s a dangerous one, thankfully, it ended in a good way. It changed my whole perspective.¡± ¡°Yes, we are very happy to think so, or we have all been waiting for this day for a long time.¡±Mr. Weasley said with relief. They were just chatting briefly, and Mr. Weasley turned the subject back to the point. ¡°You should already know about ck¡¯s escape from Azkaban,¡±he said in a heavy voice. Sherlock nodded, ¡°In July, I was traveling in France with Harry, and I received a letter from the Ministry of Magic asking me to return Harry to his aunt¡¯s house as soon as possible. I knew at that time that this matter had a lot to do with Harry. ck escaped from Azkaban to find Harry.¡± Mr. Weasley lowered his voice deliberately, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Sherlock. You have to look after Harry at Hogwarts, and don¡¯t let ck find him.¡± Sherlock¡¯s face suddenly became very surprised. He looked around and made sure that no one was paying attention to the chat between him and Mr. Weasley. He knew that what happened next must be a secret that few people knew about. Mr. Weasley¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Sirius ck was Harry¡¯s dad¡¯s best friend before the incident. He was even invited to be Harry¡¯s godfather when Harry was born.¡± Sherlock held his breath and continued to listen to Mr. Weasley¡¯s words. ¡°The prophecy that there would be a savior defeating the You Know Who at that time has been circted everywhere in the wizarding world. Harry¡¯s birth perfectly met all the conditions in the prophecy, so everyone advised James and his family to hide as soon as possible.¡± ¡°They did. James and his friends used the unbreakable vow to keep this secret, and it would prevent them from revealing their secret location.¡± ¡°But anyone close to James can guess who he will choose to keep this secret. Only his best friend, Sirius ck!¡± ¡°What followed was that You Know Who found James¡¯ family, and tragedy happened. How did You Know Who found James¡¯ family? Nothing more than that James¡¯ most trusted secret person leaked the secret.¡± ¡°It was on that day that James¡¯ other friend Peter Pettigrew went to find ck for this and wanted to ask him why he betrayed James. ck used an extremely powerful explosion spell and blew Peter up. Only his finger is left, and a dozen Muggles have died because of it.¡± ¡°In the end, ck was arrested. The court was given, and he was sentenced to life imprisonment in Azkaban.¡± Sherlock listened to Mr. Weasley¡¯s story. He also understood why he wanted to keep Harry on his watch and couldn¡¯t let ck meet him. If Harry had known the whole story of what happened, he probably would have taken drastic action. Mr. Weasley looked solemn. ¡°If you can, you must be close to Harry in school. It is very likely that ck will take the initiative to let him know about those things and stimte Harry¡¯s emotions.¡± Sherlock also promised with a serious look on his face, ¡°I understand. I will try my best about Harry at Hogwarts and not let him make any risky moves.¡± ¡°It would be best to take care of him at all times.¡±Mr. Weasley nodded. Sherlock sat in the Leaky Cauldron for a while, chatted with Mr. Weasley about the chaotic situation in the British wizarding world, and left. Sherlockdidn¡¯tquite take the old stories that Mr. Weasley told himself. He always felt that the story would not be so simple, and there would definitely be some changes in the middle, just like he wasn¡¯t sure yet whether it was ck who revealed the secret and killed the civilians. But no matter where the story goes, it definitely needs to be taken with some caution. While getting the fifty wands from Ollivander, Sherlock went through legal channels and bought a bag cast with an Extension Charm, which he used to store his wands. It was also that night that he once again came to the ce where he had experimented with the Bombardment Spell andpletely used the fifty wands, each of which floated in mid-air under his control. It is impossible to achieve the level of proficiency at one time by controlling such arge number of wands. Sherlock needs to practice diligently to control all of them precisely. If he wants to use all the wands, he will have a problem. He could control four or five wands in a row to move together. There is no shortcut to this kind of thing, and only a lot of practice can be used. He sessively tried the Full Body Bind Curse, Stunning Charm, and some other spells, all of which were as he expected and had no problems. But when casting the spell, the wands could only release one kind of magic at a time. He can¡¯t use a Disarming Charm and a Stunning Charm at the same time. If he tried to do this, neither of the two spells would be cast. Sherlock just attempted. If he could do it, if he could release different magics at the same time, then he would be really strong. It would be equivalent to having the power of a one-man army. Sherlock didn¡¯t dare to try charms like Patronus Charm and Bombardment Charm here. With such a spell, fifty-one magic wands used together can result in something destructive. It is estimated that someone nearby will report to the police that a supernatural phenomenon has urred here or that two armies are fighting. As long as he is sure that he can control the wands and sessfully use the magic spell, he¡¯s satisfied with the experiment. After the experiment was over, Sherlock went home and spent the night there. The next morning, after packing somemonly used daily necessities and clothes, Sherlock used Apparition toe to Hogsmeade directly. He chose the location in the alley where he had returned from the Apparition school. After walking out of there, Sherlock felt something was wrong. The streets of Hogsmeade are a little too quiet. There wasn¡¯t even a single civilian in sight. As the only wizarding town in the UK, even if there are no Hogwarts students, there are not a few guests whoe here every day. But now, it seems to be an empty town with no one. Just when Sherlock frowned at the situation, an Auror patrol team happened to appear from the corner and found Sherlock. ¡°Excuse me, sir. Stand where you are and cooperate with our inspection,please.¡±The three Aurors immediately approached Sherlock, each holding a wand in their hand. Sherlock did not take any sudden actions but cooperated with their investigation. ¡°We want to know your name and why you came to Hogsmeade.¡± ¡°Sherlock Forrest, Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts, and I are trying to go to Hogwarts through Hogsmeade.¡± One of the Aurors was clearly the leader. He raised his head and took a serious look at Sherlock¡¯s face, ¡°I see, I¡¯ve seen your face in the newspaper, Mr. Forrest. Well, you can go to Hogwarts as soon as possible and try not to stay in Hogsmeade for too long.¡± Sherlock frowned at them and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The Auror wasn¡¯t trying to hide it from him. ¡°There was an attack herest night, targeting the local Quill shop. Coupled with the recent ck incident, Hogsmeade is under martialw, and the Dementors will be stationed soon. They want to get ck here, and this town isn¡¯t safe. If it¡¯s not necessary, try not toe here again until the problem is solved,¡± he said and prepared to leave with the other two Aurors to continue patrolling elsewhere. Sherlock suddenly asked them again, ¡°Did the owner of that shop who was attacked look like a Dementor kissed him?¡± The three Aurors suddenly stopped, and the Auror captain who had just spoken with him turned his head and stared at him seriously, ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°Kingsley Shacklebolt in your department is my friend. When a simr case happened in the front-end time, I used to help him about it.¡± Hearing him say that, the Auror expression rxed a little. ¡°But wasn¡¯t it said at the time that the Aurors from Germany took over this matter? Why do the attacks continue to happen?¡±Sherlock asked. After learning that he knew some inside information, the Auror shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°This case has been handed over to the Germans. They are indeed a little capable, and they predicted that the culprit¡¯s next move would be near Hogwarts.¡± ¡°But we must deal with the follow-up attack. Director Scrimgeour also asked the three wizards to catch the culprit before the next attack, or they wouldin to the German Ministry of Magic.¡± Sherlock could hear how helpless Scrimgeour was in those words. They have no clue about the culprit whomitted the crime in the UK, and they have to devote most of their manpower to catching Sirius ck at the same time. Even if another attack happened, he didn¡¯t dare to send the three German wizards out because no one could take over the caseter. The situation embarrassed the British Ministry of Magic, and Scrimgeour was under a lot of pressure. Chapter 120: Watching From The Side Chapter 120: Watching From The Side Hogsmeade is now under Aurors¡¯ patrols. Sherlock has walked all the way to Hogwarts and has encountered three interrogations from the Aurors, including Tonks group. She had just left her status as an intern. Her main task should still be doing tasks in the office, but now there is a shortage of people, so she was also dispatched here. Arge number of Aurors were dispatched in Hogsmeade, not only to catch the culprit of the serial killer but also to arrest ck. Although there have been seven known attacks, five of them have been Muggles, and two were wizards, they still have to be alert about ck. Anyone who knows the inside story knows that the attack is far more troublesome than ck¡¯s. Because of this case in the UK, so far, the British Aurors have not gotten any key clues, and the most important information is only known by the three German Aurors. Sherlock wondered if the German Ministry of Magic had shared the culprit¡¯s information with the British Ministry of Magic. For ck¡¯s arrest, they can only wait around Hogwarts and perhaps also catch the serial killer on Hogsmeade. The two targeted Hogwarts, and this semester has not yet started. Sherlock walked to the end of Hogsmeade Street, and just as he was about to walk toward the gate of Hogwarts, he found a dog curled up beside a trash can in a small alley. The dog looked like a stray, but it was big, and its fur was smooth. It was obvious that it had been carefully raised before being abandoned. The dog caught his attention briefly, but Sherlock was not an animal lover and had no intention of adopting it. Walking into the gate of Hogwarts, the school was still empty, but Dementors could already be seen on both sides of the school gate. When Sherlock entered the door, the two dementors floated over to check on him. He didn¡¯t resist. The two dementors stared at his face as if to determine whether he was ck or not.At this moment, a cold aura suddenly spread from one of the Dementors. Sherlock could clearly feel the temperature in his body dropping, and the positive emotions in his body were being sucked out. The moment he noticed the problem, he didn¡¯t hesitate and pulled out his wand. ¡°Expecto Patronum.¡± Countless silver strands spewed from the tip of his wand. The two Dementors suddenly let out a silent scream, and the robes on their bodies were constantly being worn away. It was only when their bodies had begun to be illusory they were barely able to get rid of the entanglement of those silver strands. They walked away in embarrassment, not even daring to look back at Sherlock. ¡°That thing seems to only prey on the weak.¡± Sherlock sneered. Judging by how the Dementors were doing now, he was sure that if they had been stationed near Hogwarts, something would have gone wrong this semester. They didn¡¯t hesitate, and it was not like Azkaban, where there would be food to fill their stomachs. But Sherlock does not need to worry about this matter for the time being; Dumbledore should understand it better than he does. Sherlock walked into the castle and, as soon as he reached the Great Hall on the first floor, ran into Professor McGonagall. ¡°Good morning, Professor McGonagall.¡± Sherlock greeted. When Professor McGonagall saw him, her brows retracted, and she had a smile on her face that was usually not shown, ¡°Good morning, Sherlock. You came in time. After you put your things away, please go to the principal¡¯s office. The password is Lemon Sherbert, and Albus has something to say to you.¡± Sherlock nodded, indicating that he understood the situation. He and Professor McGonagall separated in the Hall and went to his office to put things away. Even though it¡¯s been two months since he¡¯s been here, there¡¯s not much to clean here, and the house elves in the castle do the job well. He walked out of the office and went in front of the stone statue at the entrance of the principal¡¯s office. ¡°Password?¡± The stone statue asked in a muffled voice. ¡°Lemon Sherbert.¡± Sherlock replied. It is simple to get into the principal¡¯s office, just say Dumbledore¡¯s favorite sweets, and it will eventually be correct. The statue jumped to the side, making way for him. Sherlock walked in, followed the spiral staircase, pushed the door, and walked into the principal¡¯s room. Dumbledore was lying on the seat with his eyes closed as if thinking about something. The principals in the portrait on the wall were still snoring, and the Phoenix wasbing his bright red feathers with his sharp beak. After hearing the movement, Dumbledore opened his eyes and looked at Sherlock, who came in with a smile on his face, ¡°Did you have a good time this holiday?¡± Sherlock sat opposite Dumbledore, and a cup of steaming ck tea automatically appeared in front of him, ¡°It¡¯s not bad, and I had several good experiences there. The food there is much better than the food here.¡± ¡°I received a letter from Nick in which he told me the whole story. You and Harry have received the French Wizarding Medal from the French Ministry of Magic. That is amazing.¡±Dumbledore looked a little surprised, and apparently, he didn¡¯t expect Sherlock to have such an experience with Harry. Sherlock waved his hand, ¡°We didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. The wand thief was bold and even dared pretend to be Nichs mel. He was so close to fooling everyone and getting away with it as well.¡± They chatted for a while about his experience, and Dumbledore opened his mouth to exin why he was looking for him. ¡°When you arrived in Hogsmeade, you should have seen the situation over there.¡± Sherlock nodded. ¡°The problems are pointing toward this direction, and it¡¯s all on Hogwarts.¡±Dumbledore¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°The ck incident is something we need to pay attention to, but the serial killing is another big problem.¡± ¡°Do you know why Ms. Silk came to Hogwartsst semester and said she wanted to live in the castle temporarily?¡± Sherlock frowned, ¡°She thinks the killer wille to Hogwarts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that she thinks.¡±Dumbledore shook his head and said meaningfully,¡°It¡¯s that she knows and sees that the killer will definitelye to Hogwarts.¡± Sherlock was slightly taken aback. Dumbledore¡¯s words seemed a bit weird, but Sherlock was reminded of her whole appearance when they were in the Forbidden Forest before. She has a blindfold on her face. ¡°She¡¯s a Seer?¡± ¡°In some ways, she can see more than us.¡±Dumbledore didn¡¯t say it explicitly, but he hints it that way. Sherlock asked, ¡°I was curious. Since she was a German wizard, why did you promise to bury her rtives¡¯ grave in the Forbidden Forest at Hogwarts?¡± Hearing Sherlock¡¯s question, there was a look of nostalgia on Dumbledore¡¯s face, and he said softly, ¡°Her father was an Auror at the British Ministry of Magic. He died in an incident more than ten years ago, and it was her mother who took her to Germany.¡± After hearing Dumbledore say this, Sherlock didn¡¯t ask any further questions. The Auror, who died in a mission more than ten years ago, can still make Dumbledore show such respect, which can only mean that he died in a battle against Voldemort. It would be no surprise then that he would agree to bury his grave in the Forbidden Forest. ¡°I agreed to her request to live at Hogwarts for the time being, but I also asked her to have someone with her while she investigated the case.¡± ¡°This is also Fudge¡¯s request to me, as he is also worried about these three German wizards. They have repeatedly asked the German side to share the serial killer¡¯s information, but the German Ministry of Magic always refused.¡± ¡°Aurors in the Ministry of Magic are short in hand right now, not only to investigate ck¡¯s incident but also to maintain order in other ces. He hopes that I can send a professor from my side to monitor their movements at all times in case they make a harmful move to the British wizarding world.¡± Sherlock understood Dumbledore¡¯s meaning, so he volunteered himself to answer the situation. ¡°What about my teaching activity at the school?¡± Dumbledore had clearly made arrangements, ¡°Your teaching assistant this year, Remus Lupin, is already on the Hogwarts Express. With him, your tasks will not be so heavy, and you will have more time to do other things.¡± Speaking of this, Dumbledore suddenly said with a smile, ¡°I would also like to congratte you, Sherlock. Under your teachingst year, the students achieved excellent results in thest semester¡¯s OWL and NEWT exams. Everyone was above A, and more than 80% of the students even got O and E grades.¡± ¡°I suggest that in this year¡¯s ss, you can focus on the upper grades. Those students are under a lot of exam pressure, and the lower grades can be handed over to Lupin.¡± Chapter 121: The New Semester Chapter 121: The New Semester Sherlock has no objection to Dumbledore¡¯s decision. He has some interest in the person who came from Germany and made trouble in the British wizarding world. Sherlock left the principal office. He came to the fifth floor and learned from Dumbledore that Silk, the Unspeakable from the German Ministry of Magic, lived in a lounge there. Sherlock knocked on the door. She didn¡¯t respond, but the door suddenly opened by itself. He hesitated for a moment and finally pushed the door and walked in. The room was dark, and although it was cloudy today, it was so dark that there were barely any lightsing from outside. The room¡¯s owner had drawn all the curtains to create such a dark atmosphere. The only bright ce in the whole room was the table in the middle, with a candle on it, and the faint candlelight could only illuminate the space less than half a meter. Silk was sitting quietly in front of the candle, with a light blue teacup ced in front of her. Sherlock walked in. Before he could speak, she spoke softly, ¡°Please close the door.¡± He turned around and closed the door, and the whole room returned to silence and gloom again. Only the candle on the table illuminated Silk¡¯s whole appearance. Even in such an environment, she still wore her robe and the hood on her head, and only the lower third of her entire face was exposed. Sherlock walked to the table and sat opposite her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you open the curtains?¡± ¡°I need it to be dark.¡± Sherlock noticed that the cup in front of her contained no tea; only the bottom was covered with ayer of ground tea residue.Tea divination. It is one of the most convenient divination techniques in the wizarding world and a subject for Hogwarts divination sses. She is obviously a Seer, but she doesn¡¯t have the slightest bit of a way of speaking like a normal Seer. Sherlock stared at the tea in her cup for a long time but couldn¡¯t see anything. It¡¯s not that hecks knowledge of divination, but hecks any talent in it. ¡°What are you trying to read about?¡± ¡°Its purpose.¡± Sherlock narrowed his eyes, ¡°Can I know what it means?¡± Silk seemed to raise her head slightly. Sherlock could only see the tip of her nose at most, and further up, there was darkness under the hood. ¡°Are you sent by Dumbledore?¡±Her words were so straightforward that Sherlock coughed twice. ¡°You misunderstood. I am the person who will assist you in Hogwarts during this period.¡± She lowered her head again and continued to look at the tea leaves at the bottom of the cup. ¡°It relies on emotions to umte strength.¡±Silk¡¯s voice was cold and ethereal. ¡°I can¡¯t inform you, but if Dumbledore sends you, you can follow me when I look for it and learn about it for yourself.¡± This caught Sherlock, a little off guard, but he couldn¡¯t help but rx. He also doesn¡¯t like to y riddles with others, but since she is so direct, he doesn¡¯t continue to hide it. ¡°If you¡¯re going to do something or discover anything about it,e find me in the office on the third floor.¡± She nodded slightly. This brief exchange between the two ended, and Sherlock turned around and left the room. After he left, Silk was still silently staring at the tea leaves at the bottom of the cup, motionless, like a statue in the dark. ¡ª- In the evening, the sky began to rain heavily. Various decorations had been arranged in the Great Hall, and the professors were sitting at the tables, waiting for the students¡¯ arrival and starting the opening dinner. Sherlock sat next to Hagrid; he could clearly see the excitement on his face. In this year¡¯s Care of Magical Creatures, Professor Kettleburn retired from his position. He was old enough, with his legs and feet disabled when Sherlock first entered Hogwarts, and it was a little unbearable to see him still teaching. Hagrid continued his position, but Sherlock had doubts about whether he was qualified for it. Hagrid is generous and kind, and he can also be the most loyal person. In terms of knowledge, he also has expert insights and experience on magical animals. But his view of some magical animals ispletely different from others. Due to his special physique, some highly dangerous magical creatures will appear less dangerous in front of him, which makes him think that this is the same for everyone. Just likest semester, he asked Harry and Ron to find Aragog in the Forbidden Forest to find out the truth. He thought Aragog would treat Harry like him when he knew he was his friend. But the reality is that if Sherlock hadn¡¯t been there, Harry and Ron would most likely have died there. But Dumbledore was willing to give him a chance to try, and Sherlock also felt that maybe Hagrid would understand this and change after he became a professor. After a moment, all the students except the first grade came to the Hall. They arrived a littleter than normal, and they all looked shocked. As they got on the train, the Dementors were already surrounding them to check everyone one by one. Fortunately, Sherlock¡¯s assistant this year, Remus Lupin, was also on the train. He used the Patronus Charm to push the Dementors back so that the students didn¡¯t have much trouble. But when the students arrived at the school, Madam Pomfrey hurried over to give them choctes. After being affected by Dementors, eating something sweet is the easiest way to relieve the difort feeling. Harry passed out again on the train. This was the second time he had passed out when he saw these creatures. In the school infirmary, he rejected Madam Pomfrey¡¯s offer to let him lie down here for the night and insisted on going back to the Hall for dinner. After confirming that he was fine, Professor McGonagall agreed to his request and let him go back to the Hall for dinner. When Harry returned to the Hall, this year¡¯s sorting ceremony had ended, and before the dinner began, Dumbledore had announced something. At the beginning of this semester, Dementors will be guarding all the exits of the school so that the students don¡¯t sneak out at night. The second news was to introduce the two new professors. ¡°Because your Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, Forrest, will be involved in other things this year, so the school hired an assistant to share his responsibility. Professor Lupin agreed to assist him.¡± ¡°Starting this semester, he will teach first to fourth grades in Defense Against the Dark Arts. While Professor Forrest will continue to teach fifth to seventh-grade students for the next exam.¡± Lupin¡¯s appearance looked shabbypared to other well-dressed professors. When Dumbledore introduced him, there was sparse apuse in the Hall. These were the students he had protected on the train. Harry and others also apuded, but Harry frowned and said curiously, ¡°What happened to Professor Forrest this year? Why did the school hire him a teaching assistant?¡± Hermione shook her head and said, sad, ¡°Professor Forrest didn¡¯t teach us this year. His ss is the best ss I¡¯ve ever taken. I don¡¯t know how the new professor Lupin is going to be, but I hope we can learn something from him.¡± Ron was confident about it, ¡°With Professor Lupin¡¯s action on the train, he certainly won¡¯t be like Quirrell, who only reads textbooks.¡± While they were chatting, Dumbledore announced the second new professor, Hagrid. Harry and the others were happy for Hagrid because Hagrid had always wanted to be a professor at Hogwarts. After the incident in the Chamber of Secretst semester, he was cleared of his charges. He can now use magic openly and honestly and be a teacher at Hogwarts. After Dumbledore¡¯s brief introduction, the dinner officially began. This was Sherlock¡¯s first time talking with Remus Lupin this year. ¡°Hello there, Professor Lupin.¡±Sherlock raised his ss, and Lupin touched it lightly. From the outside, Lupin seemed to be a typical middle-aged man. His body seemed a little unwell, and his face showed abnormal paleness. But the smile on his face and the words tell that he is a nice person. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time we met before, Sherlock. Although you were very young when we metst time, you probably have forgotten about it, but this should be the second time we met.¡± Chapter 122: The Seventh Grade Class Chapter 122: The Seventh Grade ss The first contact with Lupin at the dinner party made Sherlock feel that he was not a bad person. If he didn¡¯t appear, he should be the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts this semester this year. Judging from the current conversation, Sherlock did not see any ulterior motives for Lupin toe to Hogwarts. The dinner ended normally, and after the night of the first day of school, it officially entered the normal ss time. Lupin¡¯s presence helped Sherlock split two-thirds of his tasks. He had to take the fifth, sixth, and seventh grades. The most stressful exam is the fifth grade because everyone has to take the OWL exam, and every student feels pressured. After entering the sixth grade, although they will face the NEWT exam, it is more difficult and more stressful than the OWL exam. But this test is optional. The sixth and seventh-grade sses are big sses, filled with students from all four houses. Coupled with the two sses per week in the fifth grade, Sherlock¡¯s tasks this semester only require taking four sses a week, which is much easier thanst semester. On the first day of school, Sherlock had a big seventh-grade ss. Because all the graduates who took the Defense Against the Dark Arts coursest semester sessfully passed the NEWT Exam with a high passing grade, most of the students in the sixth and seventh grades have chosen his ss. When Sherlock came to the ssroom, it was already crowded with students. Sherlock nced at the scene where two or three students in the back row huddled together at a table to listen to the ss and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. ¡°It looks like I¡¯m going to apply to Professor Dumbledore for a bigger ssroom next ss.¡± Everyone sitting here has been taking a ss with Sherlock for a year, and many students are close to him.¡°I think you can apply to Professor Dumbledore to teach in the Hall, Professor.¡± A student answered. The students belowughed, and Sherlock followed suit. He tapped the ckboard with his wand, ¡°Okay since this ss has already started, let¡¯s focus.¡± ¡°Students who have already taken their subjects, after the ss, I will hand over the twelve sets of test papers I gave you during the summer vacation to Percy, and he will collect them from me to see the results of your vacation studies.¡± ¡°As for the students who are taking this ss this year,e to me after ss. You also have to have these twelve sets of test papers. I will give you enough time to hand them in before Halloween.¡± ¡°I hope you don¡¯t use a foolish way to finish it. These are new questions I made up based on the example questions on the exam in previous years.¡± ¡°The owner of a bookstore where I got it asked me to pay 1,000 Galleons to buy the papers. So remember, don¡¯t copy this. After Halloween, I will do a special test based on the avable topics.¡± ¡°If you can figure out all the questions in these twelve sets of test papers, then there will be basically no questions that will confuse you in the examter.¡± The students below listened carefully. Since they chose this ss, the students who have already entered the seventh grade need to pay attention clearly and pass the exam. The exam for Defense Against the Dark Arts is important in the wizarding world. Many professions pay special attention to this particr score. An Auror who wants to apply for the Ministry of Magic requires at least an O rating. Sherlock tapped the podium lightly with his wand, turned the podium into a chair, and moved it to the side to make more room for himself. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the theoretical knowledgeter. For the first course of the school, let¡¯s talk about the practical exam first.¡± ¡°It¡¯sdifferent from the OWL exam, where the examiner randomly selects a dangerous dark magic creature and allows you to deal with it with magic. Thebat assessment of the exam focuses on the duel between wizards, not wizards against magical creatures.¡± ¡°More advanced and dangerous magical creatures are not suitable for the examination room. A little carelessness can easily lead to idents. I think most of you willter know who your opponents are.¡± ¡°Every year, the Ministry of Magic sends two or three Aurors as examiners for the exam, and the content of the exam is for you to have a duel with them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a wizard duel, not a normal duel. The battle fight generally does not appear in a normal fight. So your test will be really big.¡± ¡°In this duel, there is no civilized duel etiquette. As long as the examiner announces the start of the test, it will be considered a fight. You can use whatever means you have learned to try to defeat your examiner.¡± ¡°Of course, no one can defeat a well-trained Auror in the actualbat. Therefore, these Auror examiners will not fight with you seriously. It¡¯s more of a way for them to fully assess your wholebat ability.¡± Since it is an actualbat test, it¡¯s really different from the theoretical test. Because there were too many students in this ss and the ssroom was too small, Sherlock could only choose one student toe up and have a small duel with him. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there are no records of the actualbat exam every year, so let¡¯s make some examples.¡± Sherlock called up Hufflepuff student Wilson and asked him to stand opposite him. He then continued to speak to the students in the ssroom. ¡°Duringst year¡¯s exam, I especially went to watch a few of them. During the summer vacation this year, I asked my Auror friends who had been examiners several times about the specific details, so I still have some information that you can useter.¡± He looked at his opponent, the Hufflepuff student named Wilson. ¡°First of all, if you want to get a high score in the practical exam, you must learn a spell: the Protego Charm. Given that you took my ssst semester, you should be able to use this spell, right?¡± Wilson looked nervous, but after hearing Sherlock¡¯s question, he nodded, pointed the wand in his hand at his body, and chanted a spell. ¡°Protego.¡±A colorless shield rippled around his body. Sherlock said with admiration, ¡°Very good. Being able to use this level of Protego Charm is enough to prove the efforts you usually spend on defensive spells.¡± ¡°Just like Wilson, if you sessfully used the Protego Charm to protect your body at the beginning of the exam, you havepleted the first step to getting a high score.¡± ¡°The Protego Charm is not amon spell used by wizards. Even most Ministry of Magic employees can not use it, but it is a spell that every Auror must know.¡± ¡°Remember this now. In thebat assessment, the first spell used must be a Protego Charm. If there are still people who can¡¯t understand this spell, thene to me after ss, and I will guide you in learning it. Because I already taught it in my sixth-grade ssst year, I won¡¯t take up ss time to learn the spell.¡± Sherlock also raised his wand and looked at Wilson on the opposite side, ¡°If you do not use the Protego Charm for protection, the examiner will generally use a Disarming Spell to conduct their first attack. If you don¡¯t use the Protego Charm, you will fail the first attack.¡± Sherlock tapped his wand, but he didn¡¯t chant anything. Wilson¡¯s attention was always on him, and he didn¡¯t pay any attention to his feet. There have been countless chairs turned into vines, spreading to him from front, back, left, and right. Because it was not a spell, the entanglement did not provoke the defense mechanism of the Protego Charm spell and spread directly to Wilson¡¯s waist. In the end, he suddenly tightened, and the vines trapped him tightly. The students below eximed. Sherlock released Wilson and continued to exin, ¡°This is the second key to getting a high score: never ignore a Transfiguration.¡± ¡°I know that the vast majority of you ce more emphasis on spells than Transfiguration. I would say that is true, but don¡¯t forget Transfiguration at any time.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s used in the duel process or to discover the examiner¡¯s Transfiguration in time, any point will give you extra points in the test.¡± The ss passed quickly. In the first ss of the seventh grade, Sherlock talked about the two main points of Protego Charm and Transfiguration, but every student who came to the ss felt that they had learned a lot. These studentsdon¡¯tknow what a normal seventh-grade Defense Against the Dark Arts ss is like. But the professors usually discuss a lot of things. In the end, only a small part of the ss passed the test. Most students are miserable in ss. They are often full of doubts when they are studying, and they have always doubted whether what they are learning now will pass the test. Therefore, those who can finally get an O rating are the top students. These people keep all the knowledge they can learn in their minds, and it is easy for them to ask any questions. But these students are in the minority after all, and most students still do not have enough energy and brainpower to remember so much knowledge and can only try their luck in exams. After a few days, most of the knowledge ispletely forgotten, and only a small part of it can be really used in future work and life. Sherlock¡¯s purely test-oriented teaching method is a gospel of those students with mediocre talents. At the end of the ss, Sherlock packed up his things and told Percy to send the homework directly to his office. Back at the office, putting away the things in his hands, Sherlock came to the Hall for lunch. There were quite a few students in the Hall. Sherlock was chatting with Hagrid at the teacher¡¯s table. Hagrid was excitedly talking to Sherlock about his preparations for the first ss this afternoon. At this moment, most of the students who had lunch suddenly became quiet, and their eyes were all looking at one ce. It was a witch who walked in from the front of the Hall. She was wearing a ck robe different from normal students, with a hood on her head, revealing only the lower half of her face and long gray hair. The students had never seen her in the castle, and the aura she exuded was obviously not a student. But a person like this never appeared among the professors at Hogwarts. Under the eyes of most of the students, Silk walked up to Sherlock and said, ¡°I saw something, and I¡¯m going to Hogsmeade now.¡± Hearing her words, Sherlock was stunned for a moment. He stuffed the rest of the sausage into his mouth and stood up from the table, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Sherlock and Silk left the Hall together. After a brief silence, a much more heated discussion broke out in the Great Hall. The most talked-about topic was the witch with the hood. ¡°Who is she?¡±Ron asked Harry. Although Harry spent almost a month with Sherlock during the summer, he had never seen her, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never heard Professor Forrest talk about that person.¡± Hermione¡¯sattention had just been diverted from this morning¡¯s terrible divination ss. She thought, ¡°Professor Dumbledore said that Professor Forrest had something else to do this year; it¡¯s possibly rted to her.¡± While they were making all kinds of guesses, Harry suddenly remembered something important and said to Hermione and Ron in a low voice, ¡°Oh yeah! During the summer vacation, Professor Forrest¡¯s jinx suddenly didn¡¯t work when I was with him!¡± Chapter 124: Sirius Was Caught Chapter 124: Sirius Was Caught In the Three Broomstick Inn. Sherlock and Silk were sitting there with a cup of warm ck tea in front of them and a te of cookies in the middle of the table. On the other side of the window, the rain was still pouring down, and there were no signs of stopping. Silk sipped the tea without saying a word while Sherlock stared at the rain outside the window in a daze. As Dumbledore¡¯s designated bodyguard, Sherlock couldn¡¯t go back alone. He only has four sses a week, and now he has a lot of free time. Drinking afternoon tea in the Inn and watching the rain is quite rxing. It¡¯s just that the scene has been silent, and the atmosphere is a bit awkward. Sherlock had to take the initiative to find a topic, ¡°How¡¯s your two colleagues? I remember one named Henri.¡± Silk specifically ordered to cover the bottom of the cup with tea leaves, so when she took thest few sips, the tea was very bitter. Even if she couldn¡¯t see her face, he could tell from her sips that she wasn¡¯t able to enjoy the taste, but she still drank all the tea in the end. ¡°They¡¯re staying in a hotel.¡± Sherlock watched her begin to focus on the tea residues at the bottom of the cup, knowing that she was about to start another divination. He didn¡¯t bother but turned his eyes. This was the first time he had seen the whole process of fortune-telling performed directly. Overall, it looks nothing special. She just stared at the tea all the time. It¡¯s just that her divination didn¡¯t seem to go well this time. She maintained this for half an hour and did not respond.Sherlock slowly ate the cookies on the te, and the tea in the cup was refilled for a third time. After this afternoon tea, he didn¡¯t need to eat any more dinner. Finally, when the rain stopped, and the sky became darker as evening approached, she sighed and stood up from her chair. Sherlock also got up and shrugged, ¡°Today is actually not bad. Although we got nothing, at least nothing bad happened.¡± When he got up, he identally touched a corner of the table, causing the table to shake and the tea residue in the cup to shift. Silk was suddenly stunned. She stared at the tea residue in the cup, whose orientation had been changed, and seemed to see a dog. She suddenly raised her head and said to Sherlock seriously. ¡°Save your words for next time when we¡¯re not here.¡± She turned around and walked quickly towards the outside of the bar. Sherlock saw that she must have discovered something, didn¡¯t care about the somewhat rude words she said, and walked out of the Inn with her. The rain had just stopped, and the air was still a little gloomy. Her footsteps were quick, and her leather boots stepped on the puddles. Sshed mud stained the hem of her robe, but she didn¡¯t care. Sherlock followed her in a hurry, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°Dog, a ck dog.¡± Sherlock was stunned for a moment. He remembered the ck dog he saw next to the trash can in the alley on the first day he came to Hogsmeade. He grabbed her arm, ¡°I know where the dog is.¡± They came to a remote alley, like a ce where residents in a small town dispose of garbage. There were five trash cans, and in the shadowy corner behind one of them, there was a ck dog. The dogy on the ground and seemed to be sleeping. They did not get too close but stood at a distance and stared at it. ¡°So what¡¯s so special about this dog?¡±Sherlock asked. Silk stared at the dog with her eyes, and her voice became calm again, ¡°It will lead us to some clues.¡± Sherlock slowly drew out his wand, ¡°Maybe your divination is right, but first, we need to make sure it doesn¡¯t run away.¡± After running around all night to check whether the secret passage in the past can still be used, Sirius is very tired now. He hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep or eaten a meal during the days when Dementors and the Aurors were chasing him. It suddenly started to rain again, and Sirius could only lie down, trying his best to let himself fall asleep and recover his strength. He has determined that most of those secret passages are intact, so he ns to wait for the right opportunity, sneak into Hogwarts, catch the betrayer, and kill him. In his sleep, he seemed to be dreaming about Peter and was torturing him in the most cruel way in the world, forcing him to ask him why he betrayed James in the first ce. However, at this moment, a feeling rose in his heart. Sirius suddenly woke up, and when he opened his eyes, he realized that an iron cage was slowly forming around him. His heart was tense, and he thought that his disguise had been discovered. He suddenly jumped up with all the strength of his limbs, trying to jump out of the cage that was not fully formed. But Sherlock was quicker than him. The Transfiguration quicklypleted the final steps andpletely blocked Sirius¡¯ movement. Inside the iron cage, Sirius¡¯s eyes looked desperate. If he is captured this time, there is a high probability that the Ministry will not imprison him in Azkaban again but will directly reward and execute him. Sirius is not afraid of death. He is afraid that no one will know Peter Pettigrew¡¯s true intentions after he dies. He disguises himself as a mouse and lurks around Harry Potter. Who knows what he will do in the future? After sessfully catching the dog, Sherlock and Silk came close to the cage and stared at Sirius. Sherlock stroked his chin, ¡°There¡¯s something different about this dog. He has such human-like features. He reminds me of Hagrid¡¯s dog.¡± Sirius heard Sherlock¡¯s words and suddenly reacted with shock. It was only then that he noticed that Sherlock and Silk were not dressed in the usual Aurors uniform. He still remembered what Sherlock looked like. When he first came to Hogsmeade, he saw the Auror interrogate him with his own eyes and remembered that he was a professor at Hogwarts. So, hehasn¡¯tbeen found out. There is a chance for him to escape, and Sirius sees hope. He was wagging his tail in the cage, sticking his tongue out, trying his best to look like a normal dog. Sherlock looked at the dog. After being caught by him, at first, it shows that the dog was desperate, but now it looks more positive than before. ¡°It looks smart. We¡¯ll have to be careful. We must not let it escape.¡± Sirius¡¯sexpression froze instantly. His tongue was half stretched out, not retracting it, and he continued to wag his tail. She ignored Sherlock¡¯s words but stared at Sirius with her eyes. ¡°Did you find anything unexpected in this town the night before yesterday?¡±She asked the dog. At the same time, her question also reminded him of the scene he identally saw the night he first came to Hogsmeade, in the middle of the night when the owner of the Quill store was killed. Sirius knew that there was a recent murder in Hogsmeade, but he couldn¡¯t deal with his situation, so how could he have the energy to kill others? Sirius breathed a sigh of relief when he understood what they were looking for. As long as his identity was not discovered, he could ept this fate. He moved his tail more cheerfully, signaling that he could take them somewhere. They couldn¡¯tmunicate in words and didn¡¯t understand what he was expressing by wagging their tails, but Sherlock also knew that he needed to let this dog move freely first. He stretched out his wand and hit the iron cage, causing it to shrink rapidly. The cage then turned into a leash, tightly binding Sirius, and Sherlock was holding the end of the leash. A cautious approach directly made Siriuspletely give up and just led them in a direction. Sherlock led the dog on the leash, Silk followed him, and Sirius led the way. The three went all the way to another bar in Hogsmeade. Hog¡¯s Head Inn. An old and dirty bar, the bartender¡¯s service attitude is also poor, and it is far less eye-catching than Madam Rosmerta from the Three Broomsticks Inn. But the people whoe to this bar are often people from weird ces. You can get to know some wizards who were involved in suspicious things, and this is often the ce where they conduct illegal transactions. Sirius did not take Sherlock and Silk into the bar but turned a corner and entered the bar¡¯s backyard. It looks messy here. Piles of broken wine barrels have been ced on the floor for many years, and old dining tables and stools are thrown everywhere. Sirius stopped moving after he came here, and that night, he saw something strange appeared here. Sherlock and Silk looked around, and soon, they found a few yellow straws in the corner. Chapter 125: Another Duel The straw seems to symbolize the murderer. As long as there is this thing on the ground, it must have been here. ¡°What is it doing in here?¡± Sherlock frowned. Silk didn¡¯t answer his question, but he started to patrol the backyard. Too many messy things were piled up, and it was hard to find anything at a nce. She drew her wand and tapped the air. The next moment, all the worn wooden barrels, tables, chairs, and benches around were floating in mid-air, and a scene was presented in front of them. Sherlock took Sirius around and found nothing strange. At this moment, the back door of the bar was suddenly opened. A filthy old man with a long, messy beard red at them, ¡°What are you doing?¡± This is the bartender and the bar¡¯s owner. He was obviously rmed by Silk¡¯s movement just now. ¡°Sorry, sir. We have made some discoveries in your yard regarding the attack the other day.¡± Faced with this situation, Sherlock and the others didn¡¯t have any good excuses to exin. The old man with the smell of sheep didn¡¯t listen to them at all. He pulled out his wand and yelled at them, ¡°Are you Aurors from the Ministry of Magic? If not, get out of my yard now.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go now.¡±Sherlock took Sirius and Silk out of the bar¡¯s backyard together. They stood in an alley and looked at the worn and dirty bar from a distance.Sherlock rubbed his chin, thinking of something else. Silk was also looking at the building, and she seemed to think of something. ¡°If there wasn¡¯t something wrong with the backyard, it was the pub itself.¡± ¡°This town seems to have been upied by Goblins.¡± Her words reminded Sherlock of something, and he said with a stunned expression, ¡°I remembered that one of the most famous things in Hogsmeade is that when the Goblins rebelled, they upied it and built a headquarters here. The headquarters location seems to be in this bar.¡± The murderer came to the backyard of the Hog¡¯s Head Inn, which happened to be the headquarters of the goblins. Things are a bit too coincidental, and people like to associate two things together. Sherlock thought, ¡°Maybe what it is looking for has something to do with the goblins in here?¡± Silk finally took a deep look at the building and said softly, ¡°I will find someone to verify these things.¡± The sky was dark. They didn¡¯t n to stay here any longer and were going to return to Hogwarts. Before leaving, Sherlock stared at the dog in his hand. He felt that the dog was smart and wanted to take it away and keep it as a pet. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to continue wandering alone, you cane with me in the future.¡± Sirius just thought for a moment and decisively rejected this in his heart. Following Sherlock into Hogwarts seemed to provide him with convenience, allowing him to act freely in the castle. But he didn¡¯t need this at all. He knew every secret passage from Hogsmeade to Hogwarts. If he follows Sherlock, any of his actions will be restricted, and if he is careless, he will reveal himself. Seeing that he was unwilling to follow him, Sherlock didn¡¯t insist and removed the dog leashes, allowing Sirius to be free. Sirius ran straight away. He was afraid Sherlock would suddenly change his attention and capture him again, but since Sherlock had let him go, he didn¡¯t care much. They returned to Hogwarts. During dinner in the Hall, Sherlock also heard about Hagrid¡¯s ident in his first ss today. Out of concern, Sherlock went to Hagrid¡¯s cabin to visit him. When he entered, Hagrid seemed to have just cried. He had red eyes and was blowing his nose with a tissue. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Hagrid. Everyone has their first time, and no one is born perfect to teach students.¡±Sherlockforted. But Hagrid was not relieved by this, ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing for a long time, thinking that students will like those little guys. But I didn¡¯t expect Draco to be hurt in the first ss. His father is on the school board and has always hated me. He will definitely not let me go.¡± Sherlock knew what had happened. There is indeed a part of Draco¡¯s fault in the y, but as a teacher, Hagrid does not prepare any protection for the ss. He just lets the studentse into contact with the hippogriff. But in this case, as a friend, he would definitely not criticize him about this point. After all,st semester, Hagrid helped him obtain many dark magic creatures to use as teaching cases. ¡°In theter sses, you can teach them to use some less dangerous magical animals. I think as long as the ss is interesting enough, the students will be entertained as much as they areter.¡± As for whether Hagrid listened to it or not, it was up to him to decide. A week had passed. This week of the new semester, Sherlock¡¯s assistant, Lupin, also received a good response in the lower grades. The students found that his teaching was as good as Sherlock¡¯s and quickly epted him. This news is expected to make Hagrid even more sad for a while. The new professor this year was widely praised, but Hagrid injured a student in his first ss. After Silk returned from Hogsmeade that day, she went back to her room and didn¡¯t know how she had learned that the goblins had established their headquarters in the Hog¡¯s Head Inn. With the start of a new weekes the second ss of the seventh grade. Dumbledore agreed to Sherlock¡¯s application and exchanged him for thergest ssroom in the castle. This should be an old potions ssroom, three times the size of a normal ssroom. It can amodate all the students in the seventh grade, and there is enough space for Sherlock to start teaching. ¡°I know some of you can¡¯t wait, but I want you to remember that in thest ss, I highlighted two points for you.¡± ¡°Protego Charm and Transfigurations are the two most important things in the assessment. In my ss, everyone must master the Protego Charm. I will correct your spellcasting in thebat exercises in the future and try my best to use them. You would also need to learn how to use Transfiguration more often.¡± He emptied the first half of the ssroom and then asked the students below, ¡°So, who wants toe up with me and give everyone an example?¡± The students basically raised their hands in unison, and of course, they didn¡¯t want to give up such an opportunity. Most of the school¡¯s students knew about Sherlock¡¯s previous employment in the Auror Command of the Ministry of Magic. He also knew thebat exam process well, and a duel with him would be equivalent to training for the exam in advance. In the end, Sherlock chose Percy, which was a small payment for him to help him collect his homework before. The other students were standing against the wall, leaving enough space for them. Sherlock and Percy drew out their wand ¡°Are you ready?¡± Percy¡¯s hand holding the wand was slightly sweaty, and he was under great pressure when facing Sherlock, ¡°I¡¯m ready, Professor.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll count down to three, two, one, and we¡¯ll start.¡± ¡°Three, two, one!¡± The second after Sherlock¡¯s countdown ended, Percy and he raised their wands at themselves. ¡°Protego!¡± Invisible shields wrapped Sherlock and Percy, respectively. If Percy was using the Protego Charm in a normal duel, Sherlock could have tried to knock him down directly. But this was a test, and he would back down first. After both cast a spell on themselves, Percy immediately refocused his wand at Sherlock. ¡°Expelliarmus!¡±His first attack was still a curse. Sherlock was not in a hurry. He blocked the spell. But this time, the Protego Charm did not wrap his body to form protection; instead, he directly used the wand tip as the center to form a transparent barrier. This blocked Percy¡¯s Spell, and the colorless barrier became blood red after making contact with the Disarming Charm. The next second, the spell bounced back directly. Fortunately, Percy was well prepared. The high-level Protego Charm can reflect the spelling toward the caster. Sherlock told them about this in the sixth grade. Before his spell was bounced back, Percy rolled to the side. Although it was a bit rough, he managed to avoid the spell that bounced back. While rolling, Percy started to wave his wand subtly and covertly. A chair behind Sherlock suddenly changed. Five slender snakes spread up along his ankles. They became longer and longer, and when they saw that they were about to strangle him, Sherlock tapped his wand lightly. The snake was instantly turned back to its original shape and turned back into a chair. The next moment, after using the spell, his wand waved again, but no chant came out from his mouth. Seeing this, Percy¡¯s heart tensed, and he immediately looked around him, trying to see what exactly was deformed by Sherlock. However, there is nothing around him. At this time, Percy realized that he had been deceived, but when he realized it was toote becauseSherlock¡¯sSpell had been cast. ¡°Expelliarmus.¡± The red spell shed through the space, and Percy could not avoid it. It hit the Protego Charm on him head-on. Invisible ripples swayed in front of him, and a sound like ss breaking suddenly sounded. Percy¡¯s Protego Charm sessfully blocked the spell, but Sherlock also managed to break it. Just when Percy was about to reorganize from the panic and find a chance for himself to cast another one, two chains silently wrapped around his legs. Percy just reacted, and before he had time to raise his wand, the two chains had already wrapped around his arms and were directly tied to the spot. This duel is over. All the other students who watched the duel apuded. The duel was exciting. Although Percy lost, no one thought he would win at first, and it was beyond many people¡¯s expectations that he couldst under Sherlock that long. Sherlock¡¯s skillful casting and spell casting left a deep impression on the students. Every swing of his wand doesn¡¯t feel like a fight. It¡¯s more like an artist sculpting the most exquisite masterpiece. ¡°Very good.¡±Sherlock removed the Transfiguration from Percy¡¯s body. Only at this time did Percy discover that the thing that was used to transform was a chair. It¡¯s just that this chair was far away from him before, and he hadn¡¯t paid attention to it. Sherlock¡¯s silent swing of the wand was not a deception because the object used was far away from Percy, so he didn¡¯t notice it at first and thought it was just a distraction. He was attracted by the Disarming Charm that broke his shield. By the time he found out, it was toote. ¡°Your performance is good enough. Except for yourck of experience, you are no worse than any adult wizard. If this is a real test, I will give you the highest score.¡±Sherlock didn¡¯t belittle Percy¡¯s attempt. Because his performance is the best among the students, there is never a shortage of geniuses among the Weasleys, and Percy is undoubtedly one of them.Hisstrictness is a little too strongpared to his other brothers. It was an actualbat ss, and Sherlock naturally wouldn¡¯t delve into his personal things. His admiration made Percy blush, and he walked back to the student side. Later, Sherlock began to analyze the entire duel for the students, ¡°The most important thing inbat is to master the flow of the fight and how to use your spells better in certain situations.¡± Chapter 126: Im A Jinx? ¡°What do I mean by the flow of the fight?¡± ¡°After you use a spell, you have already figured out what effect it will have if it hits. If it doesn¡¯t hit, what method should you continue to use to attack? What kind of move will the enemy use, and what is his way of attacking you? Will it be a threat to you?¡± ¡°Before you cast a spell, think about these things. This means you have a good grasp of the fight¡¯s flow. Even if the situationes to a stalemate, as long as your flow is not ruined, there will always be a chance to win.¡± ¡°He dealt with it very well from the beginning. When he used the Disarming Charm, he had already anticipated the countermeasures I would useter, so he avoided it in time and used his body movements to cover up his next spell. But he didn¡¯t guess what I was doing after I got rid of his spell.¡± ¡°Since he thought I deceived him with a false wand swing, his flow has been interrupted, so the Protego Charm on his body was broken. He was about to build up his flow again, butit¡¯salready messed up, and my Transfiguration had already caught up to him.¡± The students listened carefully to Sherlock¡¯s analysis of the entire duel and even took notes. These are students who have been with Sherlock for a year, and they have all developed the habit of keeping this behavior. The students had never been taught so meticulously about actualbat. Sherlock¡¯s words had inspired them a lot. ording to their thoughts, the battle between wizards is to use whatever magic they think of, given the majority of them never encountered a real fight. After watching this duel, they understood why some wizards can do well in battle. They should pay attention when waving their wands instead of being a reckless person who can only cast a Disarming Charm for no reason. After that, Sherlock began organizing the students to try the duel. Of course, he won¡¯t be a sparring partner anymore. If he did, he would probably be exhausted after a ss and would have no energy left to teach a lesson.The students duel in groups of two and one by one. The other students stood by and watched while Sherlock guided them and let other students learn from their duel. The ss ended quickly, and about a third of the students in the ss had a duel. Each of their duels ended very quickly. Hearing Sherlock speak, they were enlightened, thinking that they had understood most things/ But when the actual duel was being done, it was a mess, and it was not as easy as they imagined. Achievingthe flow of the fight can¡¯t be done in a single day, so it will take them quite some time to get a hang of it. Sherlock opened the door for them. If they want to practice by themselves after ss, they cane to this ssroom for a duel. They can¡¯t do it in other parts of the castle because Filch will directly arrest them and give them a punishment. After ss, Sherlock packed his things and walked out of the ssroom when three students surrounded him. Harry looked at him and said embarrassedly, ¡°Professor, we have something to say to you.¡± Not only him, but Hermione and Ron also had the same expression, and they were hesitant when they stood beside Sherlock. ¡°What kind of crooked ideas are you trying to do now? You don¡¯t think that I¡¯m a jinx, are you?¡± Sherlock walked to his office, Harry and the others following him. Hearing his words, Harry and the others just giggled and didn¡¯t make a sound. They were preparing to make a bold experiment. They were prepared for it after discussing it in themon room for a full week before making a decision. Sherlock took them back to his office, sat on the chair, put his things in his hands, leaned back, and looked at them. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± The three looked at each other, and Hermione spoke first, ¡°Professor, haven¡¯t you noticed that sometimes, what you predict and say happens the opposite when you say it?¡± Sherlock understood what she was trying to say, and she still wanted to say that he was a jinx. But this kind of belief has always been mystical, and Sherlock never thought that someone would believe this kind of thing. If it is true that no matter what he says, things will develop in the opposite direction of what he said, wouldn¡¯t that make him like a God? Sherlock couldn¡¯t have been more eager to have this kind of power. If he encounters any danger in the future, he can just say, ¡°It¡¯s over. No one can help us, and we can only just die.¡±And things will eventually turn out well. If there is such a thing, he can onlyugh about it. It may be that he said something before it ended. The opposite had always been just bad luck, which is why Harry and the others misunderstood him, making them think again and again that he had some strange power. The best way to ovee this view is to prove to them that the so-called jinx is a coincidence and that this kind of coincidence will not happen again, just like in France when Harry questioned it and Sherlock tried to prove it wrong. He folded his hands on his chest and sighed as he looked at Harry and the others, ¡°I already proved it to Harry once during the holiday, but you still don¡¯t believe it. What you saw before is just a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect that a person like you would believe such a thing, Hermione.¡± Hermione pursed her lips in silence. ¡°Since you have always had doubts about this, let¡¯s do an experiment.¡± Sherlock is open-minded. He feels that as a teacher, he should debunk this impression of his students directly and focus on learning magic more. Harry and the others were waiting for his words. They specially prepared a series of questions and even wrote a small note. Harry came first, ¡°Professor, what do you think the weather will be like this afternoon? You must tell it truthfully.¡± Sherlock rxed and looked out the window; although it was still a little dark, there was already some sunshine in the sky. ¡°The weather should be fine in the afternoon, right? I would say it would be sunny all day.¡± Harry then wrote down his answer on a piece of paper. Next up was Hermione, ¡°Professor, do you think there will be pudding as dessert for lunch today?¡± Sherlock said thoughtfully,¡°Pudding seems to be a frequent dessert. To be honest, this is one of the sweets that I can eat. I guess there should be ater time, at noon.¡± Ron asked, ¡°Professor, do you think it¡¯s possible that Seamus learned a spell wrong again in this afternoon¡¯s Charms ss and exploded?¡± This question is a bit difficult for Sherlock. When he was in Harry¡¯s ssst semester, he had some impression of this boy named Seamus. He always seemed to learn a spell in the wrong way, and all kinds of things happened to him. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. Seamus is quite smart. I think the previous mistakes were just a little ident on his behalf. There is no way for him to explode for him just using a normal spell.¡± After they asked each question one by one, the experiment started. Among these three things, the two things that Harry and Hermione mentioned belong to two kinds of things that have a 50/50 chance of happening, while the Seamus explosion that Ron said is very likely to happen. Seamus¡¯s use of magic is not an exaggeration; explosions ur every time. But they don¡¯t know if it is because of his traits. Whenever he starts to learn a new spell, Seamus¡¯s first attempt will end up in an explosion. Professor Flitwick said he would exin a new spell in this afternoon¡¯s Charms ss, so the possibility of Seamus causing an explosion is extremely high. After getting the answers from Sherlock, the three left the office. Sherlock devoted his energy to grading his homework. He had left a lot of summer homework during the summer vacationst semester, so it didn¡¯t take long for Harry and the others¡¯ experiments to get in his way. But Harry and the others took it seriously. Hermione made a bold hypothesis before the experiment, and what they are doing now is to verify the things that are going to happen. The first to see the results is the pudding at noon. After leaving Sherlock¡¯s office, they went straight to the Hall. Lunch had just started, and the food prepared by the house elf in advance had all appeared on the tables. Harry and the others ate first, and dessertdidn¡¯tappear until halfway through the meal. They filled their stomachs as fast as they could, and then the three stared at the table together, attracting the attention of other Gryffindors. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±Lavender and Parvati asked curiously while eating grilled sausages. Chapter 127: What A Nonsense ¡°Waiting for the pudding.¡± Neither Harry nor Ron spoke. Only Hermione replied. Lavender looked at them suspiciously, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you guys like pudding so much before?¡± Just as she was talking, all kinds of desserts suddenly appeared on the table. In front of Harry and the others, there was a cup of mango-voured pudding. The three were all stunned when they saw the pudding in front of them. ¡°You guessed it right, Hermione!¡± Ron shouted excitedly, getting up from his chair. His shout startled the Gryffindors around who were eating and even the students at the Slytherin table. Draco sneered with a bandaged arm hanging from his neck, ¡°Did saw a Dementoring in, Weasley?¡± The Slytherin studentsughed, but Ron, Harry, and Hermione didn¡¯t pay any attention to them. They stared at the cup of pudding in front of them as if they were looking at some rare treasure. ¡°Crazy, they¡¯re crazy.¡± Parvati moved her chair aside. Harry held up a ss full of mango pudding, spooned some out of it, and put it in his mouth to taste, ¡°It¡¯s pudding!¡±Hearing his confirmation, Ron and Hermione slumped back into their chairs, ¡°At least one thing we can be sure of now, and that is that the jinx will fail when Professor Forrest knows that the jinx will fail.¡± Hermione said sternly, ¡°Whether there will be a dessert such as pudding at noon is not certain. Under normal circumstances, if the professor says that the pudding can be eaten at noon, there should be none of them here.¡± ¡°But it cannot be ruled out that when he said this while pudding was already prepared and the fact that there was pudding at noon has be an established fact. Even the professor¡¯s jinx cannot change this result when it was bound to happen.¡± Although such a possibility of not happening is small, it cannot be ruled out. The highlight should be the afternoon Charms ss and the weather changes. After leaving the Hall, Harry and Ron don¡¯t stay in themon room bute to the Charms ssroom with Hermione nearly an hour earlier. They found a position by the window and kept lying in front of it, looking at the sky outside. The weather was dark in the morning, but it waspletely clear. The sun shone high, and it was obviously a sunny day. But what Sherlock said in the morning was, ¡°It should be sunny in the afternoon.¡± It was only less than one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and there were still several hours before the whole afternoon was over. Harry and the others did not jump to conclusions prematurely. Sitting in the ssroom like this, they finally waited for ss time. Professor Flitwick instructed them to open a book and find the page regarding the Mending Charm. ¡°Mending Charm is a spell verymonly used by wizards in daily life. It can restore some damaged items that have no magical properties or a small amount of magical properties to a good state.¡± ¡°This spell is not difficult. Some students may have mastered it in the first or second grade, but now we are officially starting to learn it.¡± ¡°The chant of the spell is ¡®Reparo,¡¯ so remember to say it clearly.¡± The Mending Charm is indeed a simple spell, which not only Hermione mastered in the first year but also Harry and Ron at the beginning of the second year. When Ron¡¯s wand brokest semester, he tried to fix it with this spell, but it could not be repaired. Harry and the others all learned it, but Seamus was certain to have never learned it. Just five days ago, he identally broke his teacup, and Ron cast a spell to help him repair it. When Professor Flitwick finished teaching the spelling technique and let the students below practice it on their own, Harry and the others did not move but stared at Seamus, who was sitting in front of them. Their eyes were too obvious, and Seamus noticed them. He felt something on his back and turned to look at the three. ¡°What are you staring at me for?¡± Harry waved his hand, ¡°Nothing, we just suddenly felt that you look good today.¡± Seamus believed what he said, excitedly raising the bangs in front of his forehead with his hands: ¡°Really? Did you notice that I used some of that cream today, too?¡± Harry was not interested in the brand of skin cream he was using; he just wanted to know if Seamus was going to explode something in this ss. ¡°Yes, you look good today, Seamus. You can continue practicing the spell Professor Flitwick just instructed us.¡± Seamus blushed at his praise, ¡°Oh, thank you, Harry, but I do think I¡¯m looking good today.¡± As he spoke, he raised his wand and pointed it at the parchment torn in half on the table. Seeing his movements, Harry, Ron, and Hermione all held their breaths, and they were more nervous than Seamus. Under their gaze, Seamus waved his wand ording to the method taught by Professor Flitwick just now while chanting a spell in his mouth. ¡°Reparo!¡± A faint white light shed across the tip of the wand, and the spell took effect instantly, wlessly re-bonding the parchment that had been torn in two. ¡°You know what? I¡¯m on a roll today!¡±Seamus raised his head proudly. ¡°I felt from the moment I stepped into this ssroom that no matter what spells Professor Flitwick will teach us today, I could learn them.¡± The three did not speak; they were staring at the restored parchment as if watching some miracle. At this time, Professor Flitwick happened to pass by Seamus. He saw his perfect performance and praised him. ¡°Excellent work, Mr. Finnigan. This is the first time I¡¯ve been teaching a new spell without seeing you blow up your desk.¡± ¡°It was an ident before, and today is what normally happens when I try to focus, Professor,¡± Seamus said confidently. At this moment, Harry and the others were a bit shocked. In this way, the spell was sessfully used for the first time, which could not be something that Seamus would do. In this ss, apart from Harry and the others sitting behind Seamus, Seamus didn¡¯t even have a tablemate. ¡°Does this further confirm Hermione¡¯s guess?¡±Ron said in a trembling voice. Hermione was white. She stared at Seamus, who was triumphantly tearing open the parchment again. She repeatedly used the repair spell to verify her results and whispered. ¡°Perhaps we can take the initiative to increase the difficulty a little bit.¡± As she said that, she moved forward to Seamus¡¯s side, and Harry and Ron looked at her in surprise. Seamus was also surprised. He looked at Hermione and asked. ¡°Is something wrong, Hermione?¡± Hermione stared at him, ¡°Listen, do you feel that you¡¯re in good shapetely?¡± Seamus shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m always in good shape.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you another spell now. Can you be sure to learn it right away and use it?¡±Hermione said. Harry and Ron both heard what Hermione was going to do at this time, and they both looked at Hermione in shock, admiring her courage and boldness. If Seamus used an unlearned spell and exploded at this time, Hermione would be the first to suffer the jinx. Seamus felt like he heard what Hermione was trying to do. After all, he was charming today, and even Hermione, who usually only yed with Harry Ron, couldn¡¯t hold it back. Seamus didn¡¯t say a word just now. The moment he walked into the ssroom, he really felt that he was feeling good, and he had never felt so perfect. Therefore, without any hesitation, he agreed, ¡°Of course I can.¡± Hermione¡¯s spell knowledge far exceeded that of a normal third-year student. As soon as she got her answer, she gave Seamus a spell that was difficult to learn. ¡°Bubble Head Charm is a spell that allows wizards to breathe underwater. It creates a protective bubble-likeyer above his neck and keeps the air in it.¡± She instructed Seamus, and Seamus dared to learn it. After listening to Hermione¡¯s exnation, he was eager to start his first attempt. Harry and Ron suddenly leaned back far away from him and pulled Hermione back, by the way. However, there was no explosion as they imagined. Seamus perfectly reproduced Hermione¡¯s demonstration. The first time he would learn this spell was in the sixth grade; he sessfully cast it. Above the neck, it forms ayer of bubbles that wraps the air. Harry and Ron stared at Seamus, but Hermione¡¯s eyes became dull. In this ss, Seamus seemed to have received some powerful blessing. Even if it was a difficult spell, he could cast it sessfully. Even if he couldn¡¯t, he would never explode like before. Everything has changed, like on that road in France. Professor Forrest not only lost his jinx but also turned it into a wishingmp. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!